《The Revenge of the Soul Eater》


 1 - Gift

    Here''s a list of illustrations we received


    All of this is posted with permission.


    --------------------------------


    Soratatsu (from left to right, Gokensora Ryuutaku, Gokenshi, and Shikibu) Kuru-sama.


    You''re scaring me!


    --------------------------------


    You can make room for your mother.


    With your mother''s fragility.


    I love the composition of the dragons in the sky.


    --------------------------------


    Date with the Princess? Kuru-sama


    Claudia is cute!


    I have to get her a date.


    --------------------------------

 2 - Episode 1 Trial Ceremony

    With a dry sound, the wooden sword rolled to the ground.


    I stared at my empty hand, stunned.


    The referee''s voice is strangely distant, saying, "Until then.


    It was a match that had to be won.


    But he lost it perfectly. He was knocked off his wooden sword in just one round.


    At the age of thirteen - a test for a student of Genso Itto Ryu, who has reached adulthood.


    The opponent is the dragon tusk soldier. He is a skeleton swordsman created by magic.


    He is not a weak opponent. On the contrary, they are an opponent that even regular Imperial soldiers and full-fledged adventurers would struggle against in a one-on-one battle. As an opponent for a freshly grown boy and girl to fight, it could be said to be out of the norm.


    However, there is no one here to question that.


    It was only natural for anyone who studied the Illusionary Itto Style to be able to defeat an opponent of this caliber. In fact, the other seven had all won.


    Only one of them lost.


    All the effort they have put in to get to this day. All the years, all the efforts that had been accumulated over the years, since birth, had come to nothing.


    As I nodded wordlessly, my father''s voice wandered in from above me.


    His voice was heavy, cold and dry.


    It was heavy, cold, and dry.


    Yes, Father!


    The Mitsurugi family is a warrior family whose ancestors were swordsmen who defeated the demon gods 300 years ago. The Itto-ryu is the sword of destruction that the founder devised to protect his life. It is the sword that protects people from dragons, giants and demons. This is why our family has been asked by the emperor to protect the gate. You know this, don''t you?


    I know what I''m doing!


    It is the duty of every person born into the house of the Mitsurugi to inherit the sword of their ancestors. And it is your duty to pass the sword on to the next generation. Those who fail to do these two things are not qualified to cross the threshold of our family.


    Father...


    As you have failed to go beyond the test, you are not qualified to learn the Itto-ryu style. And if you have not mastered the Itto-ryu, you are not qualified to succeed to the swords family. You are hereby disinherited from my family as of today. From this point forward, you are not allowed to call yourself a swordsman. Pack your bags today, and leave this island tomorrow. There is no need for weaklings in this land.


    His tone of voice was so nonchalant that you wouldn''t think he was telling his own son to be exiled.


    The face of my father, the seventeenth swordsman, Mitsurugi Shikibu, showed no signs of conflict. He was looking at me as if he were looking at a stone on the road.


    To a father who has devoted his life to the sword, a person without swordsmanship, even if he is his son, would be nothing more than dust.


    ........I knew that.


    Ever since I can remember, I''ve had this look on me. Even the most insensitive of children will sprout insight.


    I''ve been trying to get my father''s approval for as long as I can remember.


    But in the end, it was never going to happen.


    No matter what I say here, it won''t change my father''s mind. Crying, screaming, getting down on his knees, and begging for mercy would not do him any good.


    This is not just about my father. His students and his younger brothers and sisters on his left and right looked at him coldly.


    Mockery, contempt, pity, and indifference....


    It''s just as my father just said. The curse of the Demon God, which was sealed by the Sword Sage, continues to invade this world through the Demon Gate.


    The level of demons and monsters that roam this island is incomparable to those on the continent, but this is because of the demon gate.


    Onigashima, as the people call it.


    To those who live in such a place, being weak is in itself a sin and an evil.


    Weak people who can only drag others down should quickly leave the island - that was the consensus of all those present here.


    I left the dojo as if to escape and packed my bags in my room, crying.


    Then the next morning, I left the house at the time the sunrise appeared in the eastern sky. To be exact, I was kicked out.


    This is my room from today. You need to get the hell out of here. Yeah, that''s right. I''m the trueborn son of the sword, and this is my room. It''s all under your father''s direction.


    That said, it was his younger brother, Mitsurugi Laguna, who smiled thinly.


    Even though he is my brother, this one has black hair, and the other one has blond hair. As can be seen from the difference in appearance, they are brothers from different mothers.


    They are the same age, 13. Unfortunately, even their birthdays were the same.


    In terms of sword talent, Laguna was without a doubt the better swordsman. In physique and brains.


    Laguna''s mother was the daughter of a great imperial nobleman, so Laguna was superior in terms of bloodline, but even so, being the son of a legitimate wife, the position of heir to the swords family was rolled over to us.


    I know that Laguna was not amused by this. I know that Laguna wasn''t amused by it, and he didn''t even try to hide it from me.


    Again, Laguna stared at me with hatred and contempt in his blue eyes.


    ''''Hmph, finally, I''m free from the pain of calling an incompetent person like you my brother. Sora, even though you are your father''s son, you are still an inexperienced person who has yet to even reach the rank of Shinseo. You bring shame to the swordsman''s family. Don''t ever let me see that face again. Rest assured, I will fulfill my duty as a trueborn son. I''ll even take care of your permitted marriage, Ayaka.


    Laguna, you...!


    Ha, you look like you''re about to punch me in the face. That''s fine, you can hit me if you want. But if you do, I''ll just hit you back.��Don''t think that you, who couldn''t get a handle on the Dragon Fang Soldiers, can beat me - Shinsoo Excitation!


    The moment he shouted loudly, a sword appeared in Laguna''s hand. A magnificent two-handed sword, shining golden.


    How many times have I seen this shine? Every time I look at it, I am reminded of the overwhelming difference between Laguna and myself.


    Because this sword is another Laguna.


    Human beings have another you in their heart, deep in their soul. This is called homo sapiens or anima.


    The secret of Itto-ryu is to be aware of, control, and embody this anima. This is called mind-dressing, and Laguna had mastered it at the age of only thirteen.


    Laguna was not alone. The same was true for Ayaka, his fiancee, and all of the other five classmates had mastered the mind-suit.


    This was a rare occurrence in the history of the Illusionary Itto School.


    Talent calling for talent, clashing with each other, and growing by polishing each other.


    This was the golden generation. That''s what people around them called them.


    With the exception of one person who hadn''t yet reached his heart.


    ''''Hm, your legs are shaking. You haven''t even pulled out your sword yet.��Kuhn, well, that''s okay. Any more and you will be a bully to the weak. The Illusionary Itto-Ryu is a sword of destruction and a sword of protection. You have to be kind to the weak as a legitimate son of the swordsman''s family and be kind to the weak. Here, let me give you this.


    With that, Laguna threw three gold coins on the ground.


    It''s a lot of money that can easily live for three months.


    I''d say pick it up now - I''d say pick it up, but I''m sure you have a lot of pride. You can''t do that in front of me like a beggar, can you?��Don''t worry, I''ll be gone here. After I''m gone, please pick up the money that fell slowly, my dear brother. Hahahahahaha!


    After a big laugh, Laguna walked away in a big gait


    He clenched his fists and stared at its back, but his mouth and feet didn''t move as if they were frozen.


    In the meantime, Laguna''s figure has disappeared behind the gate.


    After no one is gone, he looks at the ground softly.


    The three gold coins Laguna had released glowed dully in the morning sun''s light coming in from the east.

 3 - Chapter Two Farewell

    After parting with Laguna, I trudged to my mother''s grave in a daze.


    I didn''t pick up any gold coins. Not in Laguna''s words, but because of my pride.


    But even as I was walking to the grave, I found myself regretting that decision inwardly. That was terribly shameful.


    Even if I mastered the mind outfit, I wouldn''t have the same golden glow as Laguna. I''m sure it would be terribly distorted and uncomfortable to look at.


    I was thinking this with a touch of self-mockery.


    The sky.


    A voice, cool and refreshing as the wind rushed through the grass, shook my earbuds.


    The voice dispelled any stagnation in my mind.


    A young girl, her glossy black hair blowing in the breeze, was on her way to visit her mother''s grave.


    It was Ayaka Azurite, the girl''s fiancee.


    Ayaka, you''re here.


    Yes, I had to apologize to Shizuya-sama for something I had to do.


    Are you sorry to your mother?


    Yes, I was asked to help the sky, but in the end I couldn''t do anything about it. I was apologizing for that.


    Saying that, Ayaka looked at me with lonely eyes.


    Ayaka, who was a forgiven marriage and a student of mine in the same year, had a sword talent that rivaled Laguna''s.


    However, she never made light of her talent and never underestimated those who were weaker than she was.


    He was willing to train with me during kumite practice, and even stayed up late at night to train with me.


    On his days off, he would take me out on the street when I was too busy pretending to practice, saying that it was part of the training process to change my mood.


    Seeing Ayaka grow more dignified, strong and beautiful with age, there was no one who didn''t envy her fiancee. Some acted beyond envy, and Laguna, for example, had even blatantly made a pass at Ayaka.


    But Ayaka didn''t take such an approach in stride, and always treated me with the same smile. More than once, I was delighted to know that I was going to marry this girl.


    One of the reasons why he strived to be strong was because he wanted to be the right man for Ayaka.


    In fact, when my father had disowned me, I had a faint hope that Ayaka would follow me.


    But--


    ''Huh...''


    Seeing Ayaka sighing heavily, his expectations wavered.


    ''''Ayaka...?''''


    I''ve tried so hard for Shizuya-sama''s sake, and the result is this. Then I wouldn''t have wasted so much time.


    ...What, what, useless?


    ''Hey, Sora. Did you think that maybe I would follow you or something?


    ''No, no, that''s not...''


    ''From the way you reacted, you were expecting it. Huh--no way.


    Neatly. Clearly. Ayaka dismissed our expectations.


    ''''I am a pardoned marriage of the Mitsurugi family''s heir. You''re no longer a legitimate married man after being disinherited. I never disliked Sora, who was trying his best to become strong, but... that doesn''t mean I like him.


    Wha...?


    ''I''m being awful, aren''t I? But I don''t want you to make strange assumptions, and you might misunderstand and rely on my parents'' house after you leave the island. I''m going to make that clear to you right now so that that won''t happen.


    Wait, wait.


    ''The sky. The feelings I used to have for you were not affection, but pity. I wonder if disappointment will be added to it now. I cannot love anyone less than me.


    "-Oh!


    ''I don''t know how you will live your life from here on out. Since you''re not a good quitter, you may be thinking of becoming an adventurer or soldier to make a name for yourself and get Mikan-sama to disown you. But I think you should give up the path of the sword now. It''s unlikely that Mottan-sama would accept a person who has been disinherited once, and more importantly, someone who can''t fight a two-legged battle against the Dragon Tusk Soldiers is a dream come true for someone who can''t make a name for himself with a sword. It''s better for you to let go of the sword and live a quiet life. I''m sure Shizuya-sama will understand.


    Then Ayaka said good-bye with a glint of pity in her eyes.


    Then she turned her back on him and left. Not once did she stop, not once did she look back. Not once did he look back.


    ...It was as if I had no memory of where or how I walked afterwards.


    The next thing I knew, I found myself on the dock, blowing in the sea breeze. In my hand, I had a one-way ticket to the continent.


    And in front of me stood a pair of siblings with a somber look on their faces.


    As a guardian, Goz Sima had been taking care of me since I was a child. His huge bear-like body and honest-looking face gave him the appearance of a strong warrior.


    The other one is Goz''s younger sister, Cecil Sima.


    She is the one who took care of me from my childhood as my baby brother and sister. I can remember as if it were yesterday the days when I used to walk behind her with my sister and her sister. Especially after my mother died, she was the one who took care of me sympathetically.


    With these two. Unlike Ayaka, these two would follow me.


    I looked at the two men standing on the dock as if I were clinging to them, but my hopes were dashed like a bubble.


    It''s a shame about the test. It''s a pity that I couldn''t bring out the power of my youngster," she said. I am truly sorry about that. I hope you can find a suitable teacher on the continent. Is that your future?��If I am a vassal of the swordsman, I will follow the instructions of the Oyakata-sama. I am a vassal of the Gosei family, and I will obey your instructions. May you always be in good health.


    Here''s your lunch. Please eat it on the boat. And I''ll take care of Shizuya''s grave on my own responsibility. Please don''t worry about it. Yes, about the future?��Well, I didn''t want to tell you this because I didn''t want to get in the way of the test ritual, but I was told by Your Highness the other day that you were going to be a concubine. .........well, I guess I''ll have to go up to the side of Gokan-sama.......


    A warrior who adored him as an older brother wished him well in the future.


    The woman who adored him as an older sister told him she would be his father''s concubine.


    The option of following them hadn''t even occurred to them.


    After seeing them off, they boarded a boat and left Onigashima.


    The siblings wave twice or thrice to the boat as it leaves the shore, and then turn their backs on it, seemingly without a care in the world.


    I stare at their backs. The clenched fist remained trembling from earlier.


    .........heartless. It would be a mistake to say something resentful like that. He should be grateful just for coming to see someone who was disowned by the head of the family and excommunicated by the school to see him off like this. In fact, no one else I knew came to see me off.


    But no matter how much I told myself, my hands never stopped shaking. The tears that fell from my eyes never stopped falling.


    --I''m sure I''ll come back to you. I''ll come back with the strength to fight on this island.


    I mumble those words over and over again in my heart. To the two men who were leaving. To the brother who drove them out of their home. To his ex-wife, who told him goodbye. And above all, to my father, who never showed his face.


    He said the same thing over and over again, forever and ever.

 4 - Chapter Three Five Years Later

    ''''G........gahhhh!��Oh, gosh, ugh, ugh!


    In the dark forest, I struggled to move my leg, desperately grasping my right arm, which was about to be torn off.


    The pain was so intense that it was almost like I was going to lose consciousness.


    However, if I lose consciousness at this point, I''m sure I''ll die. I''ll be killed.


    The scream that fell from his mouth was a necessary spell for him to retain consciousness.


    ''''d*mn!��Why is the Lord of the Flies here?


    The one chasing them from behind is a giant monster as long as three meters. It is a type of monster called the Lord of the Flies due to its appearance.


    In terms of simple strength, it cannot be compared to illusory species such as dragons, giants, and demon gods, but it is still a disaster monster of such a level that if it were confirmed to appear, the regular knights would be dispatched immediately.


    This was an opponent that a tenth level adventurer - or in other words, an adventurer who was of the lowest rank - couldn''t win even if they stood on their head.


    Blood, sweat, tears, snot and piss. Fear turned into bodily fluids that drained from their bodies.


    From the outside, it must have been disgusting. I was aware of this, but the fear of being chased by a fly the size of a small mountain is indescribable.


    The fear of death can easily crush one''s self-control. All he could do was run away, screaming like a child.


    It wasn''t supposed to be like this," she thought to herself as she struggled to get to her feet.


    It wasn''t supposed to be like this, she thought to herself as she tried her best to move her feet.


    Five years ago, after being banished from his hometown, he became an adventurer.


    I was determined to be an adventurer, to defeat demons, to protect people, to make a name for myself and to gain my father''s approval.


    If I had grown up as I had envisioned, I would have fought the Lord of the Flies with a single sword of illusion.


    But the reality, as always, is that the result is the exact opposite of what you expect.


    --No, the current situation was several times worse than that.


    ''''Those guys, those guys!��You''re a bait and switch!


    A different emotion than fear of the monster rises up from the back of my throat.


    My right arm was about to be torn off. This was not caused by a monster attack, but by human magic.


    The people who attacked me with the Windcutter''s magic have long since disappeared.


    I''ve imagined that I might die fighting the demons.


    But I had never even imagined a future in which I would be killed by being used as a sesame seed.


    I chose the adventurer''s path to gain the approval of my fathers, but that wasn''t the whole reason I chose to be an adventurer.


    The best profession to embody the philosophy of salvation held by the Illusionary Itto-ryu and to wield the sword of the Protectorate was that of an adventurer. That''s why I knocked on the door of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I wanted to be of service to the world. I wanted to be someone who could protect others. That''s why I became an adventurer.


    And this is how it ended up?


    Too bad. It''s just too good to be true.


    As I was shuffling around, I heard a viiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii, a terribly ominous vibrating sound from behind me.


    I looked at the four wings on the back of the Lord of the Flies and saw them flapping violently. They seemed to have gotten into trouble with their prey as they fled between the trees in the forest.


    Considering the balance between the demon''s huge body and the four wings, it should be impossible for it to fly, yet the Lord of the Flies'' huge body floats effortlessly in the air in my vision.


    The demon rushed through the unobstructed air like a cannonball.


    By the time I thought I had to dodge it, it was too late.


    A tremendous roar and impact exploded at close quarters.


    It pushed me away and my body flew through the air like a piece of trash.


    There was no sensation of fear or distress. However, the ever-present feeling of floating was terribly distressing.


    That sensation lasted until he was slammed into the ground.


    ''''Ahhhhhh!''''


    After a moment of blankness, an unbelievably intense pain coursed through my entire body.


    I writhed and writhed like a madman on the muddy forest soil.


    How long did it take for the pain to subside?


    Before I knew it, I found that a lot of dirt had gotten into my mouth.


    ''................................Agh!��Ugh!


    He spits out a pile of dirt and stands up.


    But as soon as he stood up, the wound on his right arm tingled and he lost his balance.


    I had to fall down on the dirt I''d spat out.


    An unpleasant feeling of sticky residue clung to my cheek. The stench of my own spit stung my nose.


    Aaaaaaah!��What the hell, why, d*mn it!


    For the umpteenth time, I spewed curses all over the place.


    At that moment, I felt a chill run down my spine and turned around.


    -- surprisingly close to me was the Lord of the Flies. The insect''s compound eyes, devoid of any sense of purpose, were staring down at me.


    I was truly horrified.


    I realized. The demon wasn''t chasing its prey, it was just licking its prey. If they had intended to kill us, they would have turned us into pieces of meat long ago.


    The reason why the Lord of the Flies doesn''t do that is because he is waiting for his prey to weaken.


    I suddenly remembered the characteristics of demons that I had read about in a previous source.


    It was said that the Lord of the Flies catches humans and large beasts alive and carries them into his nest to feed his larvae.


    The reason why the Lord of the Flies is considered dangerous as a disaster monster is because of its incredible fertility.


    If an adult fly is left unchecked, it can spawn countless larvae that can destroy the local ecosystem in an instant.


    The ecosystems here include those of humans, and in the past a country has even been wiped out, according to the report.


    If they were caught by the Lord of the Flies at this point, they would have a future of being eaten alive by larvae.


    ''''Uhhhh........!


    I want to run away. But I can''t move my legs as the demon stares at me from close range.


    The frog itself that was stared at by the snake.


    Seeing this, the demon must have decided that it has weakened them sufficiently, and it''s slithering closer to us.


    A scream escapes from the back of my throat.


    In the next moment, the tip of the Lord of the Flies'' pointed tail stabbed into my armpit.


    He whites his eyes around and falls down on the spot.


    --How could this have happened?


    Just before I was about to let go of my consciousness, such questions flashed through my mind.

 5 - Chapter 4 キ?ルト? delisting

    "Dear Tenth Level Adventurer Sola. I''m sorry, but your adventurer''s license has been revoked as of today.


    ... what?


    Three days before he was attacked by the Lord of the Flies, the receptionist of the adventurer''s guild fired him for his unsympathetic attitude.


    That day, the receptionist of the Adventurer''s Guild sentenced you to dismissal (sacking) in a not-so-poor manner.


    You can''t help but open your mouth.


    It was so sudden that I didn''t understand what was going on.


    "...You''re joking, right?


    No, it''s an official notice approved by the Guildmaster. This is the official notice.


    I grabbed a document carefully presented to me with a trembling hand.


    It did indeed contain a notice of expulsion from the Tenth Level Adventurer Sola, and it also bore the seal of the guild master.


    My heart ached.


    Why on earth, he asked himself.


    Why was he suddenly sentenced to be fired?


    He had just finished his daily routine of collecting medicinal herbs and handed in his work.


    I collected the prescribed amount of herbs in exactly the same way, so I have no right to be criticized for it.


    I have no recollection of fatal failures in other requests recently. In the first place, I haven''t received any other requests other than the collection of medicinal herbs for the past few months.


    So why did I have to be fired?


    The receptionist''s impassive face in front of me made me angry.


    She was polite, but the way the braided receptionist was looking at me was cold. The way she looked at the stones and weeds reminded me of my father.


    I''ve been a member of the guild for five years and I''m still stuck at the lowest rank of 10th grade. It might be inevitable that he would be taken lightly.


    However, revoking my adventurer status without a solid reason would be too much.


    I opened my mouth vigorously with the intention of shouting at him to stop fooling around.


    ''''........Nah, there must be some kind of mistake, right?''''


    -- but the words that came out were so low back that I was disgusted with myself.


    The young receptionist, who must not yet have crossed several decades of age, let out a small sigh. I could see inside that she was fed up with the time she spent with us.


    ''''It''s not a mistake. The guild rules stipulate that those who do not promote for three years will be expelled from the guild. In the case of Sola-sama, you were demoted three years ago and have remained at the tenth level since then, right?��The conditions have been met.


    "...Oh, I see. I didn''t know that. I mean, if you knew, you could have at least warned me.......


    The guild''s rules clearly state what I have just said. The fact that you didn''t know about it is the fault of Lady Sola. The guild has no obligation to warn you.


    As soon as she said it, the receptionist looked me squarely in the eye for the first time.


    Her gaze was a mixture of anger and disdain, and she naturally tensed up.


    ''''This city of Ishqa gives great preferential treatment to adventurers. This is only because we need the help of adventurers to protect a city that is constantly under threat from demons. All members of our guild, whether adventurers or staff, must take this to heart, and it is their duty to work for the benefit of the Ishka.


    That''s, well, I know, but...


    It''s not a lie. I came to this city because I heard that Ishka was that kind of city.


    Protecting this city from the threat of demons is good for the world and for people. You can even gain fame.


    What I was unable to accomplish on the island, I will accomplish in this city. And I promised myself that I would.


    .... although now that vow is farther away than the moon in the sky.


    The receptionist''s eyes shine coldly when she hears our words.


    ''''Although you know, you have never been promoted in three years?��In the first place, advancing to ninth grade itself is not difficult. You know that better than anyone, Master Sora, who was promoted to ninth kyu once five years ago.


    But, sir, I''m afraid the money''s not...


    The fee for a promotion to Grade 9 is a silver coin. Are you saying that you couldn''t raise a single silver coin even if it took three years?��While living in the meantime, enjoying the privileges afforded to adventurers?��A right is only given to those who have done their duty. Even a child knows that.


    Uh.....


    ''Whatever the case, the rules are the rules. The punishment will not be reversed. Besides, from what you''ve just told me, I can''t help but think that Master Sora has been neglecting his duties as an adventurer for the past three years.


    The receptionist''s mouth spoke in a daze, and it rained with good arguments.


    I couldn''t even argue with her, and could only open and close my mouth meaninglessly as I gazed at her.


    Seeing our appearance, the receptionist must have decided this was a waste of time and continued in a terribly inorganic voice, "This is the reward for today''s quest.


    ''''This is your reward for today''s quest. Please wish you good luck in your future--next time, please.


    Wait.


    I was about to tell her to wait for a moment, as I was about to be forcefully dismissed from the conversation.


    But the receptionist didn''t even look at me.


    The adventurers who were waiting for their turn looked at me as if to tell me to get out of the way.


    All of them were of higher rank and level. Their swordsmanship makes me wince.


    I felt deeply unhappy that I could not help but naturally smile fondly at them.


    It''s now or never.


    The receptionists are popular among adventurers because of their youthful beauty.


    If you swear at them, the other adventurers would have the temerity to beat you to death.


    In the end, I had no choice but to slink away from the reception desk.


    Normally after completing a quest, I would head to the guild''s cafeteria with my reward in hand to enjoy a glass of ale, but right now I''m not in the mood for that.


    No, before that--


    You won''t give me my guild card back if you''re serious about it.


    When I reported the completion of my request, the white and silver seal I submitted was not returned.


    The guild card was a guarantee of my status as an adventurer, and at the same time, it was something I was obliged to submit to exercise my rights as an adventurer.


    To put it simply, without it, you cannot receive the adventurer''s discount.


    The city of Ishqa, which is called both the Free City and the Adventure City, is always under threat from demons.


    Naturally, knights and soldiers in the service of the state protect the city, but it also relies heavily on adventurers as a fighting force, and as part of the city''s policy, preferential treatment for adventurers has been implemented.


    This area was just as the receptionist said.


    The benefits ranged from the cost of purchasing weapons and armor to daily lodging fees, and without a guild certificate, the cost of living would jump by nearly 30 percent.


    The guild card was submitted with the report of the request and returned with the reward.


    The fact that it wasn''t returned means that the receptionist''s sacking was neither a joke nor a harassment, but simply a fact.


    -- At this point, the realization of being expelled from the Adventurer''s Guild finally came to me. Unbeknownst to me, a shiver runs down my spine.


    Without a job, there would be no income. There is not much money to save.


    Up until now, he had been cutting down on living expenses in the guild''s cafeteria and the adventurer''s inn.


    Even so, his daily life was uneventful, but from tomorrow, he won''t even be able to do that.


    I left the Adventurer''s Guild building, stunned.


    It is the organization to which I belonged for five years. It was its last day, and yet it was not to be stopped or spared by anyone.


    It was a re-burning of five years ago.


    I didn''t know it, but a dry laugh fell from the corner of my mouth.


    Laughing was the only way to go.

 6 - Chapter 5: Talent Limit

    The next day, I awoke to find myself in a room at a cheap inn with only two coppers and no meals.


    The cramped interior of the building was roughly divided into rooms with thin wooden panels, but there was no door at the entrance and the room was easily accessible from the corridor.


    It''s a structure that can only be seen as pitting the concept of crime prevention against itself.


    It''s not surprising or anything, but the noises in the rooms on the left and right are almost entirely uneventful.


    I couldn''t sleep well last night because I heard the snoring of the customers in the room on the right and the charming voice of the prostitute in the room on the left.


    The only saving grace was that the season was spring.


    If it had been winter now, he would have frozen to death. That''s how bad the room was.


    I woke up so uncomfortable that my brow naturally wrinkled.


    Needless to say, I didn''t move to this kind of inn by choice.


    Until last night, I had been staying at the guild''s regular inn. It''s a small but clean and comfortable inn run by a stubborn master and his vivacious daughter.


    When I was fired from my guild, I asked the father and daughter if they could wait until next month to pay this month''s rent.


    I''ve been patronizing this inn for several years now, and in the past, they''ve accepted the bill for lodging and meals without a single bad face.


    So I thought it would be fine this time, too....


    I slammed my fist on the floor of the room where the dirt was bare.


    The masters knew that we had been expelled. The guild must have sent word around.


    The inn''s daughter, who had treated us so amiably until yesterday, said with a face that said she was refreshed.


    ''''Thank you so much for everything!��Next time you come back, you should at least be able to tip!''


    Apparently we were the only ones who felt comfortable, and the other side hated us as habitual bill payers and cheapskate customers who couldn''t afford to tip.


    I liked the personality of my husband and daughter and kept using this place for a long time, but they were such clowns.


    It might be our fault. No, it is us. I understand that.


    But still, why should we be looked at as if we were stinking things?


    The eyes of the receptionist and the daughter of the innkeeper reminded me of the gaze I got yesterday.


    In a fit of rage, I punched the wall this time - and hurriedly ducked my hand. It occurred to him that his fist could break through the thin wall.


    If the wall was destroyed, it was obvious that he would have to pay for repairs that would cost him tens of times more than the cost of lodging.


    This is a foolish thing to do to reduce even the smallest of possessions.


    ''''.......the problem is yet to come.


    I checked the money I had.


    If you put silver and copper coins together, there was enough money to somehow make ends meet for about a month.


    But that was after calculating the minimum amount of money for accommodation and food. Even though we wouldn''t have to worry about starving today or tomorrow, it was still imperative that we improve our situation.


    There was plenty of work to do if he didn''t choose to do dobbing, sewage cleaning, construction outside the walls of the city that involved danger, but he wasn''t going to do that kind of work.


    He would never be able to become strong if he was bored with working for his daily earnings. You won''t be recognized.


    That''s right. There''s no rule that says you can''t defeat demons or help people unless you belong to a guild.


    Even if you are collecting herbs for your daily routine, you can just bring them directly to a tool shop or apothecary without going through the guild.


    If you don''t go through a guild, you can''t avoid being watched in the purchase process, but it''s still better than stealing dope or cleaning sewage.


    That behavior is commonly referred to as ''stray (nora) adventurer'', an entity that is equated with the unscrupulous and vagabonds.


    I knew that, but I didn''t mind. It''s also interesting that they''re named after wild adventurers. The guild''s receptionist or the inn''s daughter will play an active role in making me regret "cutting" me.


    When I thought about it that way, being expelled from the guild was just like having the collar removed from my collar.


    The guild has never gotten along with me in the first place.


    I know that other adventurers and receptionists call me a ''parasite'' behind my back.


    This was a good opportunity for me to distance myself from those guilds and adventurers.


    I shake my throat with a chuckle.


    I shake - and then let out a sigh.


    I had to be aware that my thoughts were an escape from reality.


    And as for calling me a parasite, we weren''t without responsibility.


    ''''Rank (level) display (open).''''


    The magic brings up your level.


    The number on it is the same as usual, ''1''.


    No matter how much training or how many actual battles I have done, I cannot level up.


    Looking at the cursed, motionless number, my face naturally twisted.


    �� �� ��


    The level is the size of a person''s talent. A tenth vessel can only have ten power.


    If a level one vessel is ten, a level two vessel can satisfy twenty, and a level three vessel can satisfy thirty.


    Naturally, an adventurer who couldn''t go up from level one would only be a drag.


    The level gap between us and our former adventurers was so wide that we were embittered.


    To put it more bluntly, I was kicked out of the party.


    Just as I was separated from my brother (Laguna) and my ex-wife (Ayaka) on my home island, I was left behind by my friends here as well.


    Generally speaking, there are many ways for people to raise their levels, but when it comes to those who make their living fighting, the key to raising your level is to fight a stronger opponent.


    It doesn''t matter how many times you defeat monsters that you can beat, your level will not improve, no matter how many times you defeat them.


    On the contrary, weaker people have that much more opportunity to improve their level.


    It is easier for the first level human to level up than other humans.


    However, they had never been able to level up, not even once on the island or in the city.


    This was ludicrous for anyone to hear, but as a matter of fact, there was a theory that could explain this phenomenon.


    Talent Limits.


    Humans had limits. Three hundred years ago, it was said that the Sword Sage who had sealed off the Demon God had raised his level to ninety-nine, but he couldn''t inevitably raise anything above that.


    Since even the Sword Sage had a limit, there was no reason for any other person to not have a limit. And just as there are ten different ways for people to rise in level, there are ten different talent limits.


    -- in other words, it''s no wonder that there are people for whom level one is the limit.


    �� �� ��


    For those of us who can''t raise our level, talent limits are synonymous with despair.


    But it wasn''t without hope.


    The talent limit is not a definite theory.


    Even if you use magic, the only thing that can be confirmed is your current level. I''ve heard that a higher-ranked magician can see more detailed information, but even that magic doesn''t confirm the existence of talent limits.


    No one knows if the cause of the lack of level improvement is talent limits or lack of experience.


    On the island, those who have not completed the Trial Rite cannot participate in a real battle.


    So, if you become an adventurer and experience a real battle, your level will go up. I believed that at the time.


    However, the reality was ruthless.


    It didn''t matter how many demons and thieves I killed, my level never went up.


    The same enemies, the same quests, the same food, and the same friends are fighting the same enemies and doing the same quests and eating the same food, but their levels are increasing.


    The gap in power is opening up.


    Level figures are important personal information, and even among my friends, I don''t talk about it casually. However, the other members of the team are not afraid to reveal their levels to each other.


    So, it''s natural that those who are tight-lipped about their levels will stand out.


    Thinking it was only a matter of time before they got suspicious of me, I chose a day to confide in my party members.


    I had a reasonably good relationship with the members, and I could say that I was friends with the leader.


    So I had the hope that maybe they would show understanding.


    --But the response was a scathing rebuke. I was called a fraud to my face and expelled from the party.


    They were called "parasites," and the other adventurers began to look at them with contempt. Undoubtedly, it was spread by the original members.


    The act of a low-level adventurer sneaking into a high-level party by hiding it is called ''parasitism'' and is frowned upon. Malicious cases would be punished by the guild.


    Although I was not punished at that time, the people around me were looking at me the same way they would look at a criminal.


    With the spread of the parasite''s notoriety, it was widely known that he was level one and probably reached his talent limit.


    That was four and a half years ago.


    Since then, I''ve been working exclusively as a solo (solo) adventurer. There is no way that any curious person would want to form a party with a level-one parasitic adventurer.


    There are only so many quests you can take on as a solo player.


    And even those few quests are paid in copper coins.


    Funds are scarce, and without them, there is no way to buy all the armor and tools. And so, the number of requests I can receive is decreasing.


    Three years ago, I was demoted from the 9th level because the amount of money paid to the guild is lower for the 10th level.


    The reason I stayed at the ninth level for a year and a half, even if it was only for a while, was because I thought it would be easier to form a party at the ninth level than at the tenth. There was also a kind of stubbornness to the surroundings.


    It was three years ago that I could no longer afford to be so stubborn.


    If you are relegated to 10th grade, the range of requests you can receive will be reduced, but in any case, the only ones you can receive solo are 10th grade ones. So there was no problem.


    After that, I didn''t have the energy or the financial wherewithal to move up to 9th kyu again, so I was expelled from the guild yesterday.


    That was the end result of this time.

 7 - Episode 6 Past Party Story

    "Hey, dude, you wanna join our party?


    It was about a month (a month) after he started as an adventurer in the city of Ishka when he was approached by such a solicitor.


    A boy of the same age called himself Lars. He was fed up with the bad life in the countryside, so he decided to become an adventurer in search of fame and fortune.


    The boy had a broad-minded, good-natured smile on his face, saying that it was a common reason.


    Hey!��It''s rude to call someone you''ve never met "you"!''


    The girl who chided Lars for saying that was named Ilia. She was a childhood friend of Lars, and was skilled at fighting and recovery magic, which she had learned from her mother, a priest warrior.


    As for Iria, wealth and fame were secondary to her wealth and fame, and she seemed to be accompanying Lars as his chaperone after he ran away from the village.


    With his strong-looking hanging eyes and long black hair tied up in a ponytail, he looked a bit like his former ex-wife.


    ''''If you''re going to call me rude, isn''t it much more rude to start a fight instead of soliciting?


    A pointy hat and a staff. A girl dressed as a sorcerer in every way possible lets out a disgusted sigh.


    The name of the girl with flaming red hair and freckles is Miroslav.


    She seems to come from a pretty good family, the robe she wears is made of silk, and her staff is a large magic stone. She also wore other expensive looking earrings and bracelets.


    ''''Ladies and gentlemen, please calm down. This person is in trouble too, right?''''


    The long-eared girl who looked at the three of them with a troubled look on her face and chastised them for their quarrelsome argument was Lunamaria.


    She was an elf.


    She was a gifted hunter and spirit user, and even had the qualification of a sage.


    As of five years ago, Lars and Ilia were thirteen years old and Miroslav was fourteen. In such a too young party, the elven girl was a pillar in many ways - yet the age of the person in question was a "secret, phew".


    They called themselves the ''Sword of Hayabusa''.


    They were G-ranked, that is to say, a new party that had just formed, and they were apparently looking for members who could serve as the vanguard.


    To tell the truth, I refused the offer at first.


    I was happy to be invited, but the memory of my dry separation from my ex-wife (Ayaka) and the others was still fresh in my mind, and I was feeling something close to fear of working with others.


    But Lars was eagerly inviting him to join them.


    ''There, somehow!��I saw you, not you, pretending to be something you''re not at the guild''s training camp the other day!��For hours on end, he wielded his sword without a break, and I thought it was so beautiful!


    In the end, we were defeated by Lars, who was pushing us hard like that.


    No, we made it look like we were defeated, but in truth, we were happy to have them say that much.


    The adventure with them was honestly fun.


    But that fun only lasted for six months, though.


    As I mentioned above, I was kicked out of the party.


    Miroslav called me a fraud to my face, and Ilaria lashed out with a sharp rebuke.


    Lars was miffed and silent, but there was an unconcealed disappointment in his eyes as he looked at us.


    Only Lunamaria did not try to condemn us, but the sympathy and pity she directed at us touched us far more deeply than the words and actions of the other three.


    After that, as if to relieve the resentment that had been stagnant until then, the Sword of Hayabusa quickly rose through the ranks of the party, and now, five years later, it has reached the C rank.


    My former friends are now the best adventurers in the world.


    When you are based in the same city, you may run into them.


    �� �� ��


    What are you doing here?


    Three days after being banished from the Adventurer''s Guild, I was in the forest of Titis, gathering herbs as usual when I was unexpectedly approached by a voice behind me.


    As he was gathering herbs in the forest of Titis as usual, he was suddenly approached by a voice from behind.


    The voice full of disgust and contempt was familiar.


    When I turned around, I saw the person I had expected to see standing there.


    When I furrowed my eyebrows, the other person put his hands on his hips and averted his chest.


    ''''--Hmm, what''s with that face? If you have something to say, why don''t you say it back?��We''ve already reached the limit of our talents, but let''s listen to this con artist who has been hiding it and parasitizing us for six months.


    A girl holding a staff and wearing a pointy hat, she looks like a magician.


    Her hair is flaming red from the hat, and she is glaring at you with glaring topaz eyes.


    Miroslav, the sorcerer from The Falcon Blade.


    The girl who once worried about her freckles has grown into a fragrant beauty over the past five years.


    However, no matter how beautiful she became, she would never be attractive if she was so blatantly belittled.


    Thinking about this, Miroslav snorted and laughed.


    ''''You can''t say anything?��I''m sure you are. It''s not slander that I''m talking about, it''s the truth.


    Miroslav tried to continue with more words.


    And then a voice stopped her from doing so.


    ''Milo, let''s leave it at that.


    It was Lars who interrupted to say that.


    He was the leader of the C-ranked party Hayabusa''s Sword of Hayabusa, and as an individual he had reached the 6th level at the age of 18.


    Both of them were in the realm of veterans with more than ten years of adventuring experience, and Lars, who had accomplished this only five years ago, before the age of twenty, was renowned as an up-and-coming adventurer.


    ........We became adventurers at the same age and at the same time, and yet I noticed that the gap between us had widened considerably.


    Lars glanced at me. There was no trace of the smile he once had on his face, which had a faintly curved lip.


    "I heard you were fired from the guild, Sola.


    Yeah.


    You''re still on the same level, right?��The fact that you''re here means you''re still planning to continue your adventurer''s business, but you should quit now. It''s too late for that, if something happens.


    Thank you for the advice.


    He replied unenthusiastically to the frowning advice.


    Then the dark-haired beauty standing next to Lars opened her mouth, her brows wrinkled.


    ''Hey!��What''s your attitude when Lars has been advising you for so long!


    It was Ilia in a white bodysuit. She had always been a girl with a good nose, but like Miroslav, she had become surprisingly beautiful over the course of five years.


    It seems to be the same as five years ago, though, where only Lars is in her eyes.


    ''''I''m ... sorry.''''


    ''''........You''re still so uncharacteristically unchallenged. I thought you were a little better when I met you.


    Okay, Ilaria. It''s none of our business anymore. He''s going to get what he deserves if he dies without listening to us.


    ''Lars is right. Let''s leave these people alone and get into the forest quickly. I don''t know if it''s my imagination, but I smell like a vagrant who hasn''t had a bath in three days around here.


    ''Hey Milo, you weren''t the one who approached me in the first place!


    Saying whatever they wanted, Lars and the others disappeared into the forest.


    One person who remained here was the elven Lunamaria.


    ''''It''s good to see you looking well, Sora-san.


    Then she bowed her head with a smile. The gentle smile she gave me seemed to be the same as in the past.


    The fact that the elves are exceptionally good-natured, Lunamaria is an exceptionally good-natured member of the elven tribe, and she served as a lubricant for the party, sometimes chastising and sometimes soothing Ilaria and Miroslav, who were repeatedly fighting with each other over Lars.


    During their time in the Falcon Blade, they had been close to each other in the detailed preparations and transactions, and to be honest, he was attracted to her as a member of the opposite s*x.


    Although, after realizing that her gaze was following Lars as well as the other two, he carefully kept those feelings to himself.


    She was someone who didn''t change her attitude even when she hadn''t leveled up and was on the verge of becoming a liability in the party, which I was very grateful for at the time.


    -- though that appreciation has been blown away now.


    After being kicked out of the party, I overheard a conversation I overheard at a bar I frequented, which led to a member''s conversation.


    It was this elf who gave people the malicious nickname "Parasite".


    He responded briefly to the other''s greeting with a ''thank you'' and then turned his back to Lunamaria as if refusing to have any further dialogue.


    I can feel a hint of confusion from behind me, but I don''t care.


    I don''t want to have a conversation out of pity and a sense of duty. Never mind the parasite, just go to your favorite Lars. That''s what I thought with all my heart.


    However, our intentions didn''t seem to be conveyed, and a bell-waving voice came from behind me.


    ''''I heard that a number of people have gone missing in the forest of Titis for the past few days. Sola-san, please be careful.


    ...missing?


    I couldn''t help but look back over my shoulder at the unexpected content.


    Then Lunamaria nodded with a slightly relieved face.


    The forest of Titis is so vast that it could swallow an entire country, and there are even rumors that the deepest part of the forest is inhabited by an illusory species.


    Because it''s such a place, there are not a few cases of adventurers who stepped into the forest and never returned.


    However, even taking this into account, the number of missing people in the last few days seems to be extraordinary.


    Moreover, among those who have gone missing is a C-ranked party, just like the one in "Falcon''s Sword," and the guild has decided to dispatch a high-ranked party to investigate the cause of the disappearance.


    The Sword of Falcon is said to be one of them.


    The forest right now is dangerous, so be careful.


    Lunamaria advises me to do so.


    ........To be honest, I wanted to say that it was none of my business, but I was aware that this was indeed a narrow-minded thing to do.


    So, I briefly thanked him.


    ''....I understand. Thank you for your advice.


    You''re welcome. Well, I''ll leave you to it.


    As Lunamaria said this, she disappeared into the depths of the forest after her friends.


    Relieved that the unwanted meeting with my former companions was over, I resumed gathering herbs.


    The matter of the missing person informed by Lunamaria was worrisome, but there would be no need to be so vigilant in the outer perimeter, let alone if we were to step deep into the forest.


    Rather, if the number of adventurers approaching the forest due to this matter decreased, the price of the medicinal herbs would increase. This is the kind of hope that crosses my mind. That''s how much this matter was a stranger to me.


    --The fact that Lars and his friends who were attacked by the Lord of the Flies would return with a demon in tow was not to be expected.


    Moreover, there was no way to predict that Miroslav would launch a magical attack towards us to distract the demons from the injured Lars.

 8 - Chapter Seven: Raw Bait

    ...this is...?


    When I came to, I found myself lying in the middle of nowhere.


    I had been prepared to never wake up again, and the hope that I might have been saved crossed my mind.


    It was too dark to grasp the situation, but at least there was no sign of the Lord of the Flies.


    Relieved at that fact, I tried to raise my upper body.


    However.


    ''........Huh?


    I couldn''t move my body. A strong numbness hindered the movement of his arms and legs.


    He could barely move his arms and legs from the neck up, but he couldn''t move a single finger satisfactorily from the neck down.


    I was horrified by a sensation I''d never felt before.


    Speaking of horrifying, what is this sound coming from somewhere?


    The sound of something hard being crushed with a crunch.


    The sound of something soft and squishy being chewed.


    The sound of slurping something sticky and sticky.


    For some reason, the sound gave me a chill.


    The fact that he couldn''t see anything made him feel more fearful.


    I tried desperately to move my body away from the source of the sound, but my numb body wouldn''t budge.


    And that''s when it happened.


    A light suddenly shone in my field of vision, which had been shrouded in darkness.


    It was the moonlight pouring down from overhead.


    In the moonlight, the full extent of my current location is revealed.


    A huge space that could easily fit into a small mansion. There are no signs of human intervention on the rugged rock surface, and it seems to be a natural cave.


    However, even though it was a cave, there was no doorway in sight.


    If I wanted to get out of the cave, I would have to go through a hole in the ground above my head.


    The hole looks small when you look up at it like this, but it is quite far from the ground.


    But this is because it is a long way from the ground. Unless you have the ability to fly, it would be difficult to get in and out of the hole freely.


    This means that the person using this place is a being that has the ability to fly and also needs such a huge hole to get in and out.


    In other words...


    Lord of the Flies.


    I groan.


    The hope that I might have been saved spills out of my chest like sand.


    No, more importantly, the fact that this is the Lord of the Flies'' nest means that the sound I''ve been hearing from earlier is the one I''ve been hearing--


    Fearfully, he moved his head only to look in that direction.


    I knew I would regret it if I saw it, but I couldn''t choose not to look.


    And then, as I expected, regret set in.


    ''..........Hi.''


    One adventurer was there. He was probably one of the missing adventurers that Lunamaria had mentioned.


    He was in a horrible shape.


    Both arms were missing above the elbows, close to the shoulders.


    Both legs were missing above the knees, up to the thighs.


    Countless maggots were attached to the wounds, where white bones and reddish-brown flesh were exposed.


    Countless maggots, ranging from fist-sized to fingertip-sized, gathered at the wound as if they were competing with each other, chewing the bones, eating the flesh and sipping the blood.


    ''''........Hee!


    And that''s not all that was horrifying. The adventurer was flooding his nose, his mouth and his ears with maggots the size of a grain of rice.


    Only his eyes were safe. That was the next moment.


    --Their eyes met.


    In the height of fear and despair, with a light on the verge of insanity, however, the other side was certainly aware of our presence.


    The proof of this is that the adventurer''s eyes widened and he opened his mouth to say something.


    ........although what came out of their mouths were not words, but a large number of maggots.


    ''''Heeeeee........!


    They are alive. They have had their limbs eaten, their noses, mouths and ears raped, but they are still conscious.


    The Lord of the Flies catches his prey alive and brings them back to his nest to feed his larvae.


    The larvae of the Lord of the Flies then slowly, slowly, slowly chew the raw food as if it were dissolving, so as not to kill them.


    The information I had read in the documents was unmistakable.


    The horrific scene in front of me was none other than my own slightly future self.


    The moment I recognized that fact--


    Unable to bear it, he screamed out.


    As if it was a signal, the surrounding maggots leapt at him all at once.

 9 - Episode 8: the meaning of the sky

    I hated the name "Sora".


    Every time they called my name, I felt like they were telling me that I was empty.


    No, I was actually told that at the time.


    It was when I lost to my younger brother, Laguna, at dojo practice.


    I could have put up with it if it had come from him, but it was other classmates besides Laguna who had said it to me.


    It''s not the sky, it''s the sky, isn''t it? It''s empty.


    ''''An empty weakling is a legitimate son, I feel sorry for Laguna too. By all accounts, Laguna is better than you.


    I was seven years old.


    The gap between me and Laguna, Ayaka, and the rest of my peers was becoming apparent, and the eyes of the people around me - especially my father - were beginning to turn cold.


    He taunted my mother, "Why did you give me this name?


    It was nothing more than taking it out on her, but she couldn''t help herself.


    My mother took my wretched son in her arms and took him out into the courtyard.


    My mother was a very sickly person.


    She had always been physically weak, but after she had given birth to a child, the weakness became especially pronounced, and she spent the middle of the year in bed.


    Her own room, the mansion, and the courtyard. That was my mother''s whole world.


    I don''t know if that''s why my mother loved to look at the sky.


    She loved to see clear skies.


    She loved a cloudy sky.


    I loved the morning sky, and I loved the sunset sky.


    I loved rainy skies - even though I laughed a little bit that I hated rainy days because I wouldn''t be able to walk in the garden. Still, I could tell from the look on my mother''s face as she looked up at the rain clouds that she loved it more.


    Wherever and whenever you look up, it''s there. She shows me many different faces.


    My loved ones who are far away from me are also looking up at the same sky. We are connected under the same sky. If I think of it that way, I don''t feel lonely.


    My mother told me that because she loved to look at the sky, the first thing she thought of when she had her child was the name of the sky.


    I hope he will be as big as the sky. I hope you will be as big as this sky.


    And also, "Sora".


    She smiled mischievously at her son, who was still crying even after hearing her mother''s story.


    The word ''empty'' doesn''t have a bad meaning. If you are nothing, you can be anything. From now on, pack as much as you can inside of you and become the person you want to be. Whatever it is, I will bless the path you have chosen," she said.


    �� �� ��


    Hahaha, that''s what I call a running mate.


    The nest of the Lord of the Flies. I grumbled with a half-smile as I slithered on the ground like a caterpillar.


    It''s a terrible thing to remember the last time I talked to my mother in this situation, when all chance of survival was gone.


    I have to tell my mother, who told me that you can be anything you want to be, that I''m bug bait. Oh, how unbecoming.


    I look down at my body, moving only my face.


    His right arm, which had been torn open by Miroslav''s magic, had been bitten off by the maggots in the wound.


    I''m sure that the maggots have been devouring the torn off parts without a drop of blood.


    Both of his toes were already gone, and his left arm was missing from his wrist.


    I could feel the maggots, which had entered my body through the wounds, biting into the bones of my limbs with a rattling sound.


    Normally, she would be in agony from the intense pain, rolling over in a heap. It''s not surprising that I would go mad or even die of shock.


    But I still kept my sanity.


    There was no pain. On the contrary, every time the body is eaten, a sensation similar to pleasure runs up and down my spine.


    Perhaps it is the ability of this bug.


    Just as a mosquito injects pain-suppressing liquid when it sucks blood, the maggots release something that blocks the sensation of pain when they eat flesh and blood.


    As a result, they are alive in a situation where they could be dead. We are being forced to experience the fear of being eaten alive.


    Before I knew it, I noticed that maggots the size of a pea grain were gathering around my face.


    ''''Ku, don''t come!��Don''t come here!


    The only free-moving head is swung around to check the approaching bugs.


    Then the maggots quickly moved away - and soon they came inching closer again.


    Either they are waiting for us to weaken, or they are playing with their weakened raw food.


    Either way, I was sure that these worms instinctively knew that the food was better when it was alive.


    Otherwise, they would have been devoured to the bone long ago.


    There were enough maggots in the cave to ensure that. Less than ten percent of the total number of maggots were now flying around.


    If all the larvae here hatched and became the Lord of the Flies, not only the city of Issaquah, but the entire Canary Kingdom would be destroyed.


    Then the swarm of the Lord of the Flies would swell in number even more and attack the neighboring Ad Astera Empire, where they would be annihilated by the imperial swordsmen and their one-handed wielders of illusion.


    The fact that the human named Mitsurugi Sora was used as bait by the Lord of the Flies would melt into the soil without anyone knowing. The people''s cheers of praise for the swordsman, his father and the wielders of the Itto-ryu style of illusion echoed above the soil.


    When I think of this, fear and anger, frustration and despair well up in me like a gush of water.


    Physical wounds are fatal. You just don''t feel the pain, but the lost flesh and blood has definitely reached a lethal level.


    Even if help were to come to this place now, the chances of survival were zero.


    In the unlikely event that there was a priest among the rescue members who could use the magic of ''complete healing''. Or if there is an adventurer who has the elixir, he may be able to save his life.


    But only life can be saved. The lost limbs will never return. I hear that the Pope of the Holy Kingdom in the south can use the miracle of Restoration, but such a miracle is no more than a miracle for a single adventurer - or even a person who is not an adventurer.


    You will never be able to hold a sword again. I''ll never be able to walk on my own feet again.


    This body that was empty, is determined to die empty.............................


    ''Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    In desperation, he shouted like a madman.


    ''Move off, get off me!��Don''t eat any more!��I don''t want to die here!��I don''t want to die!


    He moves his head wildly, screams in anger, and tries to get rid of the bugs that are still chewing on his body.


    But the paralysis caused by the Lord of the Flies is so powerful that no matter how much time passes, he cannot move his head.


    I must have been ranting and raving for about three minutes.


    I put my face to the ground with all my strength.


    He groaned as he felt the cold earth on his cheek.


    ''''d*mn it.......why is this happening to me........''''


    If only I had given up on adventurers as soon as I was expelled from the guild. If I had followed Lars and the others'' advice, I wouldn''t have had to go through this.


    But that would mean throwing away my five years as an adventurer down the drain.


    No, was it a mistake to become an adventurer five years ago in the first place?


    If I had chosen a different path instead of choosing an adventurer when I was banished from the island - if I had followed Ayaka''s advice and let go of the sword, I''m sure I wouldn''t have wasted five years of my life.


    But........but that would have made that vow a lie.


    My mother, who collapsed while practicing in the dojo, had already passed away when I ran home, out of breath.


    He made a vow to himself to hold on to that scar.


    He vowed to become as big as the sky, as his mother had hoped. That was the vow I made.


    It was synonymous with becoming the heir to a worthy swordsman''s family.


    It''s not just a matter of how much time you have left, it''s also a matter of how much time you have left.


    --It was a vow to become a person like my father, whom my mother loved.


    It was to fulfill this vow that I chose to become an adventurer after being exiled from the island.


    I was supposed to be a nobody, and I could become a nobody.


    So I became an adventurer. For five years I worked hard.


    I tried to be just like my father. And then, one day, I would be proud to visit my mother''s grave.


    And this is how he ended up? To be eaten by maggots.


    What do you mean? You''re joking! You''re not trying to do that, and for that...


    ''I didn''t live to see this day for that!


    It was when he exploded with words of helpless regret.


    Suddenly, the movements of the pollies around them changed.


    They rushed in with a creepy, creepy sound and one after another jumped at his face.


    ''''Guh!��d*mn it, stop it, don''t come here!


    He tries desperately to get rid of it by shaking his face.


    But the maggots never gave up and stuck to her face one after another.


    However, the polyps did not give up and kept on clinging to her face, one after another.


    It was clear that the polyps were invading my ears and my nose.


    The momentum is greater than ever before.


    It must have decided that we couldn''t survive any longer.


    This is the most delicious time. Let''s devour it to our heart''s content - I could certainly feel that kind of intent from the maggots.


    At last, it almost entered my mouth and desperately pulled my lips together. The eyes are almost eaten, and I close my eyelids tightly.


    But it ate through my lips. "Bitten off my eyelids.


    "...and...��----,--!


    I raised my voice unvoiced.


    Did she want to scream in anger, ask for help, or ask for forgiveness?


    He continued to scream without knowing whether he was screaming for help or forgiveness.


    I knew there was no way anyone would listen to me, but I just kept screaming.


    --And then I heard a voice. There was a response that should not have been there, but it was there.

 10-Chapter 9 The same origin exists

    The maggots never stop moving.


    --being eaten.


    Bitten, chewed, and soothed, the body disappears as if it were melting.


    --they''re crumbling.


    I can''t stop. It''s unstoppable. The sound that echoes in the cave with the creaking is surely the joyful voice of the bugs.


    --Kwaretake


    The body is being consumed. Like pulling pieces out of a completed puzzle piece by piece, the sensations in the body disappear.


    --Cindesimau


    If I don''t do this, I''ll die. No, I''m long gone. You can''t save yourself now.


    --Akira Melnoka


    I''ve given up on it a long time ago. I''m sure I''ve given up a long time ago. I''m not going to be the only one.


    --Jitsunni, Orokada.


    Yeah, it''s silly. But what else can you do but give up in this situation?


    --Krae


    What?


    --Krae


    You want some?��What about this little maggot?


    --Souda


    What would be the point of living like that? You can''t save yourself anymore anyway. In the first place, even if we ate the dozens that got into our mouths, it wouldn''t stop hundreds of them from accumulating on our bodies. Even if we managed to eat a few hundred of them, thousands of maggots would still be lodged in the cave. You can''t do anything about it.


    --I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    I don''t want to be eaten. I don''t want to die. But I can''t help it, so what can I do? We don''t need to be weak. You''re right. I wasn''t needed on the island, and I wasn''t needed in the city. I don''t need you as a swordsman, and I don''t need you as an adventurer, and I don''t need you as a swordsman!��My father could not have been more right!


    --Yes, I''m afraid so.


    ...annoying?


    --Nandigashineva, Chichiha, Wallaudeauro


    No, I won''t laugh. I''m sure he wouldn''t even change his expression when he heard his son''s last words. Because to my father, he is as good as dead when he disowned me. But....yeah, yeah, I''m sure Laguna would laugh. Ayaka, Goz, Cecil, and the rest of his students would also laugh impatiently. That''s the extent of Mikenzora''s character, after all. The same must be true of the guys from the Hayabusa Sword, the guild''s receptionist, and the innkeeper''s father and daughter.


    --I''m sure they are all the same.


    I''m not going to let them have their way with me to my deathbed just because I can''t save myself. I''ll take the Lord of the Flies'' child as my companion, even if it''s only ten or twenty. Fortunately, his mouth works. I''ve still got teeth. I can easily crush a maggot.


    --"Naraba, Klae.


    Yeah, we''ll eat it. If we''re going to die, let''s struggle until we die--Souda, if we''re going to struggle, let''s just eat them all. If you do that, you''ll be able to survive. A few dozen crows, hundreds of them, or thousands of them, are not so bad.


    --You can''t get away with it.


    You can die, Quarrete, or you can eat me alive. I don''t have a choice. Oh, why is it so hard to notice something so simple?


    --You have to die, Amethyst.


    It''s not just the maggots. All those who have mocked me, despised me, betrayed me...


    --Waleha, Nanji.


    Once you''re done, you''re good to go. Yes, that''s right. I must have learned a lot in the 18 years since we got here.


    --Nanjiha, I''m sorry.


    Mithrugisola can do nothing. She can neither fight nor protect.


    --Warera, Dogen nishte, Soujitari.


    Narelle to whom?��What kind of a man can''t even keep his mother''s vows?��What can I do to help you, Nante?


    --I don''t know what to do.


    Yes, it''s a very good idea.


    -Korey, shinsoo, rakisulu.


    After a conversation with a thing that I don''t know anyone from anywhere, my consciousness emerged into reality.


    ........Finally, I saw a strange sight.


    As far as the eye can see, the desolate land is nothing but stone and dirt.


    There was only one tree, a huge, towering, majestic tree. It was an oak tree.


    And its massive, mountain-like body crouches down to protect the oak.


    No matter who you look at it, this huge beast, wrapped in black scales that remind you of the darkness of night, is a dragon.


    An illusory species among the strongest illusory species in this world.


    He must have noticed the gaze. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to expect.


    I''m not sure what the expression of the dragon is. I don''t understand the dragon''s words.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one for you.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    The name is--.

 11-Episode 10 Soul Eater

    If I had to put the feeling into strong words, it was as if I had swallowed the sun.


    ''''Ahhhhhhhh!


    Scream. I scream. I scream.


    It''s hot. Hot. Hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot...!


    His whole body is on fire.


    The whole body is covered with hot oil.


    Bones, the bones, are on fire. Flesh, the flesh, is boiling.


    All the blood in my body is turning into boiling water, running at high speed from head to toe.


    If it doesn''t, it will burst.


    I''m bursting like a water balloon pinched by needles.


    This heat boiling inside your body.


    I need to release this power that''s raging inside my body.


    If I don''t release this power even for a second, Mikenkuu''s body will turn into a piece of meat and scatter to the four winds!


    Scream, scream, scream.


    I know. I know how. I may not know why, but I do.


    How to release your power. How to give form to your power.


    I know for certain the power of this illusion in my body!


    "We are like one and the same source.


    The power that had been raging in disorder is given a directionality.


    In the outstretched hand, the raging power, like a torrent, is bundled together into a black glow.


    Thin and long.


    Sharp and strong.


    ''''--shinsoo excitation (reiki).


    It is a fierce black treasure sword. The manifestation of the sun-eating eclipse.


    In the age of mythology, he slaughtered the seventeen gods of war and is the strongest and oldest species of illusion.


    The name is--


    ''Eat it all up, Soul Etaaaaah!


    At that moment, a flash of blackness that swallowed even the light of the stars covered the cave.


    �� �� ��


    How long did it take for the moonlight to come overhead again?


    The black flash faded and I was standing alone in the cave, breathing hard and gasping.


    Yes, I was standing.


    Both of my legs, which should have been eaten by the maggots, had regenerated down to the tips of my fingers and toes.


    It was the same with both arms, and the right arm that should have been torn off and devoured had also been restored.


    It was a strange sensation to see an arm that had been torn off once move as it was intended.


    And that arm is clenched tightly around a sword.


    The sword, which is dyed black from the tip of the handle to the brim, as if the darkness of night had been kneaded together, was surprisingly comfortable in the hand.


    The blade is also black. However, the blade was the color of blood that dripped down.


    I stared at the blade.


    An intimidating feeling that tingles and makes my skin tingle.


    A sense of elation that sends shivers down my spine.


    ........The memory remains. So I know what this is.


    No, even if I had no memory, I would have understood it by instinct.


    That this is my mind''s clothing.


    ''''.........Soul Eater, the soul-eating dragon, huh?


    There was no voice to respond to my tweeting. But as if to congratulate me for having mastered the mind attire, the black sword reflected the moonlight in a small gleam.


    The fact that the gleam was the color of venomous fresh blood is a charming thing.


    Suddenly, something moved in his vision.


    I saw that a maggot the size of a child''s head was trying desperately to get away from me.


    If you look closely, you can see the same type of fleeing bugs buzzing here and there.


    The group that had been battling against my body seems to have disappeared with the black flash, but there are still a lot of maggots living in this cave.


    If they all attacked together, they would be a serious threat, but the other side didn''t seem to have any intention of doing so.


    I''m sure they instinctively understand that they can''t do it. Or perhaps they simply don''t have any offensive power against an outside enemy that isn''t paralyzed.


    ''A creature that lays a lot of eggs is that much more targeted by foreign enemies--or is it?


    It reminds me of a characteristic of the creature that Lunamaria told me about when it was.


    She said that the reason it lays so many eggs is because no individual can survive to adulthood unless it lays that many eggs, or something like that.


    When I think about it, the Lord of the Flies, who lays thousands of eggs, may have a hard time in the natural world.


    When the fly king returns to find all his children wiped out after all that hard work, he must be very sad!


    A bouncy laugh falls out of my mouth.


    If I hadn''t been caught by the Lord of the Flies, I wouldn''t have been able to dress in my mind. In a sense, I''m a benefactor. No, I''m a benefactor?


    Well, it doesn''t matter either way.


    With all the gratitude and rage that comes from the bottom of my heart, I''m going to beat every single one of his kids to death now.


    If it''s true, I should think of a way out of here or something, but that''ll have to wait until later.


    The despair I felt earlier hasn''t faded yet. The fear of being eaten alive is still fresh in my mind.


    That''s why the feeling of revenge was so special. It''s a pity that you can''t hear the words of the fleeing bugs. Let''s start with the one nearest to us!


    All right.


    The moment I cut the larger polyps, a strange sound leaked out of my mouth.


    If there were people here, I am sure they would have laughed with their stomachs in their hands. That''s how silly the voice was.


    Hey, what was that?��The moment I cut it off, a hell of a sensation ran through my body!��Like, yeah, I mean, like when you used to console yourself with this...


    What was that all about?


    I was surprised, but that didn''t change what I was going to do. I set my sights on the next maggot and swung my black sword down again.


    ''''Mmph!''''


    I was able to keep the strange noises down more than I did earlier because of my anticipation.


    What''s a maggot doing in death?��There''s nothing real harmful about it, though.


    I turn it off.


    Hm!


    Off.


    Huh.


    A poke.


    "Hmm, okay.


    Poke.


    "Much.


    I''m going to cut this off.


    I''m getting used to it.


    After a few repetitions, I got used to the pleasant sensation.


    Suddenly it occurred to me to step on a small maggot with my foot and crush it, but I discouraged myself. It is indeed hard to step on it with bare feet.


    You may be told what you''re talking about when you chewed to death with your mouth as hard as you could.


    Okay, that''s it.


    I grabbed a handful of stones and tried to crush them with it.


    But it didn''t give me that pleasant sensation. To be sure, I crushed another five or so of a different size, but the result was the same.


    The next time I killed them with the black sword, the pleasant sensation returned.


    ''It''s not like the maggots are doing anything in death. Is this a mind-dressing ability?


    So it''s not so bad, I guess.


    Unfortunately, there are no instructions for use, so we can only find out how to use it and its effects by groping for it.


    For now, the first thing to do is to take revenge on the maggots who devoured people so much.


    I cut up the bugs I see, one after the other, humming to myself.


    Thirty minutes, an hour, an hour and a half, two hours.


    No matter how long it goes on, I never get tired of it. I never get tired of it.


    Then, when I had cut about 300 fish, I felt a strong shock to my body.


    I felt a strong shock to my body. It was a different sensation from anything I had ever felt before.


    It was as if I was washing my body from the inside out. Or as if my body was being rebuilt from scratch, a strange sensation.


    It was a sensation I had never experienced before in my life.


    I have a premonition, and I open my mouth.


    A shaky voice checked the level.


    Then, there was a number displayed there that I had never seen before.


    ''''Two.''''


    It is indeed marked as such. A level that has never been raised before has certainly been raised!


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    A gut punch popped out of my mouth.


    Then I''m sure of it. My mind-dressing increases the efficiency of acquiring experience value - no, this is not at that level.


    The mind suit is taking away something more than experience value. That is the root of life, which should be called the soul. Just like the name "soul-eating".


    My level, which had never risen before, has risen. I''m sure that the one soul that my mind suit took away was comparable to the 100 experience points other adventurers had gained.


    No, not even a hundred. It''s not even a hundred, it''s a thousand, maybe even ten thousand. Anyway, it would be safe to say that he would gain a wonderfully high level of experience.


    The pleasant sensation you''ve been feeling for a while now must be a kind of overreaction of your body and mind to the experience you''ve gained. My vessel (body) is being surprised by the sudden pouring of pure experience value into it.


    ''If only it turned out that way!''


    I look around with glazed eyes. Those maggots are still stirring everywhere.


    With this, there''s no shortage of people to cut.


    Now, let the experience gaining begin!

 12-Episode 11 King of the Flies

    She had no name.


    Humans called her the Lord of the Flies, but that name had no value.


    It did not matter to the creature that fed it what it called itself, it did not matter to the Girl.


    However, it was another thing to underestimate them.


    The "she" was cautious. Sometimes she was cautious to the point of cowardice.


    That is why she was able to survive until she became an adult.


    In the Forest of Titis, the power of the Lord of the Flies ranks high. If he fought, he could defeat most opponents.


    But that was only after he became an adult.


    Until she became an adult, "she" lived as the hunted rather than the hunted.


    Her main source of food was the carcasses of other creatures. Leftover food from other creatures.


    All of them were awful, but they were not fatal. They risked their lives to hunt and if they became the bait, they would be lost.


    The countless number of brothers and sisters he had was dwindling as time went on, and before he knew it, there was only ''her''.


    But I found it easier to do that. How many times had I almost died because of my brothers and sisters who didn''t understand the danger?


    I''m not going to be the only one. She thought so.


    In fact, she survived the dangerous forest of Titis until she was an adult.


    And she was lucky enough to find a mate.


    She had many children.


    If she had children, she would have to find creatures to feed them.


    She was determined. She was determined to get rid of the resentment she had been running and hiding from.


    Now, again, she was carrying a human woman she had caught in the forest, and she was pouring poison into her.


    The last time I fed her, it was a human man with tough meat. Some of the children like it, but most of them prefer the soft human woman.


    Today, ''she'' was happy because she was able to catch that woman.


    However, the number of humans coming into the forest had decreased over the past few days, so there would be more days in the future when the hunt would not go well.


    That was the only thing that was depressing.


    These days, the kids are getting older and it''s not easy to secure food.


    It would be easier if they were satisfied with the insects and beasts in the forest, but for some reason they prefer humans.


    Perhaps it''s not so much the taste, but the reaction they get when they eat it that is interesting. The "she" also remembered this point.


    Unfortunately, "she"''s mother is a messy woman, and all she does is eat bad bugs (and dead ones!) She was the kind of parent who kept on giving her children a "gift", though her needs were rarely satisfied.


    Her first thought was that she would not be like this if she became a mother. Therefore, she couldn''t cut corners when gathering food.


    So she returned to the nest in a good mood, but as soon as she saw the entrance, she had a bad feeling.


    Something she had long since forgotten since she became an adult - a sense of imminent danger.


    She had followed this feeling, and it had kept her alive until today.


    But today, I couldn''t follow it. The reason is that this sense of danger originates from her nest.


    Her nest is located in the depths of the Titis Forest. The entrance is on a high cliff.


    It''s not easy to get close to foreign enemies who are looking for children. However, that''s not the case with enemies that can fly, so whenever "she" sees a foe of that kind, she actively knocks them down.


    Thanks to this, there are no foreign enemies in this area that aim their nests from the sky. Therefore, there should be no danger.


    She'' vibrated her wings finely and rubbed her eight legs together diligently.


    If it were a human being, he or she would be shaking with cold sweat all over.


    Not good. Not good. This isn''t good.


    His instincts were ringing alarm bells. Leave now, if you go in, you will die.


    But "she" went into the nest. And she''s not letting go of her bait.


    There are children here. There are hungry, lovely children waiting for new food.


    When you return, they will come running back to you, as usual, to claim their hunger.


    They will come. No, he must come.


    Why?


    --Why have the children not shown up?


    --Why is it so quiet in the nest?


    ''Haha!��I don''t know why you''re so f*cking angry!��If you can understand this situation, you must have some intelligence after all.


    Shut up.


    Do you understand?��I cut all your kids.��It was so noisy, but I''m sure she was crying out for her mother to be saved.


    Shut up.


    "But alas!��Your mother wasn''t able to make it!��It''s a shame, if we''d come back another quarter hour (thirty minutes) earlier, we could have saved at least fifty of them!


    Shut up!


    ''Well, if I did, I''d just kill the whole mother!��Hahahaha!��Thank you, Lord of the Flies!��I''ve gone from level one to level four, thanks to you guys!��It was a really good hunting ground!


    Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up!


    Don''t let your bait get in the way!


    "I''m going to be there...


    As she haphazardly tossed the woman she had captured into a corner of the cave, ''she'' let out a silent roar and vibrated her four wings violently.


    Then, like a gust of wind, she rushed towards the human.


    When I caught this human, I wasn''t able to react to this attack at all. Back then, I deliberately missed my aim to capture him alive, but there was no need for me to do that now.


    I''ll kill you!


    A tremendous rush. The speed of the cave, which is not very wide, cannot be controlled, and the "she" crashed into the wall with a roaring sound.


    The long cave shook and the crumbling wall surface turned into earth and sand that rained down on her head.


    But as the Lord of the Flies, it''s not even close to being a mosquito bite.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. It is possible to injure a person with higher level magic, but it''s not easy to catch the Lord of the Flies with his agile aerial maneuvers.


    With its sturdy and unmatched body, a human being would be shattered into pieces of flesh. I''m sure that the same must have happened to that human being - that''s when "she" was convinced.


    "Too bad, it''s a miss.


    An unpleasant voice came from behind her.


    When ''she'' turned around with the touch of her forehead stretched out with a bottle, the human who should have been shattered was standing there leisurely.


    ''''Haha, my body is light and light!��Compared to this, yesterday I was like a man in lead armor.


    "--��--....


    Come again when you''re frustrated. It''ll be good practice for us.


    The compound eyes glowed red in anger as ''she'' furiously attacked the human.


    Another collision, another roar.


    I''m not going to be the only one who''s going to be able to do this," she thought as she covered her head with dirt and sand.


    But again, the human was alive. That''s not all. The solid outer shell, the source of her strength, had been deeply severed. It was not supposed to be able to scratch a single human weapon.


    ''''--!��--uh?''''


    "You didn''t even use your waist, you didn''t use your legs, you just swung it around with your hands and that''s all you did?��That Lord of the Flies has been snapped clean like a slime!


    When he said that, the human''s expression twisted viciously, as if he couldn''t hold back his glee.


    And then it slashed at him with blinding speed.


    The outer shell was torn off.


    The leg was cut off.


    Her right eye was stabbed through.


    The "she" did her best to fight back, but she just couldn''t catch the human''s movements. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea or not, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    I tried to fly away, but one of my eyes was smashed in and I couldn''t fly. Half of his eight legs were missing, and he had difficulty even keeping his balance in the air.


    Now the alarm bells were ringing like a storm in ''her'' mind.


    Dying, dying, dying, dying.


    If this is not done, she will be killed.


    Even the anger at the murder of her children is now distant.


    I have to live, I have to survive.


    He twisted his body into a mess and tried to get away from humans.


    Of course, such resistance would not be effective, and the human attacks would not stop.


    However.


    ''.........hmm?��What a sudden drop in the efficiency of the ''Soul Eater''.


    The human stops attacking with a questioning voice.


    Then it began to mumble something.


    ''Is it because I was about to die?��No, but there''s not as much difference as I said before. You''re obviously running away from it, but... oh, that''s it by any chance!��In order to eat souls efficiently, your soul must be activated or something like that, I''m sure. It''s only natural that there would be a difference in the ease of eating between an enemy coming at you from the front and an enemy that''s running away from you. In that case, what''s the point of prolonging it any longer?


    After saying this, the human being held up his weapon towards the "she".


    The moment the black sword''s point was pointed at you, you were enveloped in a chill that you had never felt before.


    If "she" were a human being, she would have screamed for sure.


    They would have killed me, they would have killed me, they would have killed me.


    If she stayed here, she would definitely be killed!


    I move the wings on my back with all my strength. Ignoring balance and nothing else, he floats his body in a shielding motion. I don''t care if I run into a wall. Fly, fly, just fly.


    We will aim for the exit from the sky.


    Humans cannot fly. Once you''re outside the nest, you can escape!


    That''s what "she" thought and kept moving her wings.


    To its back--


    ''''Illusionary one-sided............................Hayate!


    I heard such a voice.


    The next moment when I thought that, a tremendous impact struck me from below.


    The impact was so great that the huge body of "her" rose nearly five meters at once.


    The exit is already close at hand.


    Confused by the unexplained impact, the "she" half-unconsciously moved her wings. No, she tried to move them.


    However, the four wings that answered that command were already lost.


    With the earlier impact, "She"''s wings were cruelly torn off and flying in the air. And there is no reason for "her" to fly through the air without her wings.


    ''What--?��--!��-- Huh?


    After about five breaths of blank space, ''she'' was slammed to the floor of the cave.


    The ground shook violently like an earthquake. Her body fluids poured out of the wounds inflicted by the human, and she quickly lost her strength.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    It''s a flying slash with the blade wrapped in power. It is one of the basic techniques of the Itto-ryu style. It''s a good thing that you can''t even hit that basic technique until just yesterday. To be able to use it so easily like this, you''re the Lord of the Flies.


    The black of night and the red of blood.


    The sharp blade, which combines the two colors of black and blood red, is thrust into her brow.


    She, realizing the human''s intentions, tries to block the approach by moving her remaining legs, but the black sword easily cuts through her resistance.


    She is now like a giant maggot, having lost all her legs and wings.


    ''Say hello to your children in the afterlife.


    With such a voice, something invaded her head.


    The ''she'' tried to make a last resistance - and stopped.


    I don''t know where the ''other world'' that the humans spoke of is located, but it looks like I''ll be able to see my children if I stay put. Then it''s better.


    I''m sure they must be hungry. I''ll give them plenty of food again. Or so I thought.


    Let''s not go after the human man, though. Or so I thought.


    That was the last thought of ''her''.

 13-Episode 12: Encounter at the bottom of the hole

    The moment I stabbed the Lord of the Flies between his eyebrows, an enormous amount of soul flowed into me, incomparable to the time I cut the maggots.


    After trembling and enjoying the pleasure, I couldn''t help but laugh as I remembered my words just before.


    I couldn''t help but laugh as I remembered my own words just before, "Oh my God, that''s disgusting!��But you know what, I told you to say hello in the afterlife, but I ate all the souls of both kids and parents, so there''s no way I''d be able to go even if there was an afterlife, hahahahaha!


    While I was laughing like that, my body trembled greatly with a buzz.


    With a joyful expression on his face, he displayed the level, and the number on it was ''5''. I can''t stop laughing more and more at the level that goes up as if it were interesting.


    However, I couldn''t keep on laughing.


    If the level of the game rose, but I couldn''t escape from the nest and died of starvation, I wouldn''t be able to look at it.


    The lack of side holes in this nest was confirmed when I had been hunting down the maggots. The only way to escape was to get out of the hole above my head.


    ''''Well, I''m not afraid of that now.


    Earlier, when I fought the Lord of the Flies, I had strengthened my physical abilities by wrapping my entire body in Jing Jing, which is a magical power that is created inside the body.


    To put it simply, Jing Jing is the magic power that is created inside the body.


    To borrow a sorcerer''s phrase, it''s called an odo. Incidentally, the magic power that exists in nature is called mana.


    If you compare the magic that uses Odo and the magic that uses mana, the latter is usually superior.


    It''s like magic created by an individual vs. the world, so it''s not surprising, but the story is a bit different in the Itto-ryu style of illusion.


    The amount of odds and ends in the users of Itto-Ryu, which is based on the manifestation of anima, is on an order of magnitude greater than that of other people.


    Of course, there are individual differences, but those who have mastered the mind-dressing technique will almost certainly surpass the magicians of their profession.


    Naturally, the power techniques that used Odo were born and refined.


    Mastery of the jade technique is an essential element in mastering the Fantasy Itto-ryu.


    I''ve seen my jujin ability improve by leaps and bounds after mastering Shinsoo. It''s like a never-ending fountain of power bubbling up in my body.


    And the same is true for my physical abilities, which are clad in these powers. Now, he could even climb vertical cliffs without any tools.


    Even trapped at the bottom of a deep vertical hole, he didn''t feel desperate at all.


    ''More importantly, that''s the problem.


    Out of the corner of my eye I see a girl lying there. Like me, she was a victim of the Lord of the Flies'' grasp.


    Her age would be thirteen or four years old - if you think of her as human, that is.


    She had a horn on her forehead. Even to the untrained eye, two antlers of obvious size were sprouting from her forehead.


    There are non-human species in this world. The only one I know of directly is the elven Lunamaria, but it''s not uncommon to see beastmen and dwarves in the city of Ishka, and rumor has it that there are lizardmen, fishermen (merman), and dragon-men (dragon-newt).


    However, when it comes to those subraces, there is only one that I know of that has horns, and that is the Kijin.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. I''ve never seen it before.


    A hostile race of humanity that worships the demon gods, who are part of an illusory species.


    Some say that the demon gods are the grown-up forms of the demon race.


    Humans and demigods killed each other head-on in the Great War three hundred years ago, and that relationship continues to this day.


    Nevertheless, after the demon gods were sealed off, the demon race was driven by humans and is now almost extinct. So in terms of threats, they are not as good as they were three hundred years ago, but the humans will still form a clique and attack the demon people when they find them.


    I would like to say that it''s because they can''t help but be afraid of going back three hundred years in the past - but the truth is, there is probably greed involved.


    The horn on the forehead of the demon tribe contained quite a powerful magical power, and was prized as a high-quality magical medium.


    If roasted, it could be used as a medicine; if crushed, it could be used as an ingredient for advanced armor; and if hollowed out and made into a cup, the poisonous wine would be rendered ineffective.


    It is said that a single demon horn can make a fortune, and in fact, from time to time, when it is found and auctioned off from somewhere, it fetches an eye-popping price.


    When I thought about it, I remembered a rumor I''d heard before.


    "There''s an illusory species living deep in the forest of Titis. Maybe it''s true,


    I look at the girl''s face while mumbling such things.


    ........To be frank, the girl was a little dirty.


    Only her face and hair barely showed signs of having been groomed, but other than that, the level of a vagrant in an alleyway was better than that of a vagrant.


    As for the clothes, they were nothing more than large leaves forcibly tied together with vines. When you''re lying down, you''re likely to see parts of you that shouldn''t be visible - or rather, you can see them.


    Well, since I don''t know how demons age, they might actually look like this and be past twenty years old, but....


    I shouldn''t, I digress.


    ''''Well, what do we do now?''''


    To put it bluntly, it''s a chance to get rich.


    Two horns of the devil. If it worked, he could get a lot of money that he could live with for the rest of his life. If you wanted, you could tie a rope around their necks and take them home. In a way, it''s more profitable than selling the horns.


    And this girl, although she''s a little dirty looking, she has a rather pretty face. There is a feeling that she might grow into a more beautiful type as she gets older.


    In addition, she has a mellow soul that you can tell just by looking at her like this. The desire to eat here has been on my face since a while ago.


    Realizing this, I couldn''t help but giggle.


    I slapped myself on the cheek with a flop.


    Ever since I excited my mind attire, I was strangely distant from the person I was before. And I don''t hate that one bit. In fact, I even feel somewhat refreshed.


    Is it the power of the mind''s outfit that is pulling me down, or is this my true nature?


    Either way, it doesn''t matter. Either way, I can be proud to say that I am me.


    But it is.


    That''s why I had to draw the "line" for wielding my power. If anyone wielded this power, they would eventually become drowned in power and become a monster. I''m not going to take that kind of future lying down.


    That ''line'' is, to be specific, whether or not the other party has any harmful intentions towards me.


    No matter how much the other party is the demon race, I should not eat the other party who has not caused me any harm.


    On the contrary, if they''ve caused me harm, whether they''re a demon or a human, you can eat them!


    Hey, hey, hey! Sword of the Falcon! You''ll learn something when you get back!


    As I was inwardly flaring up like that, a small moan escaped from the girl''s mouth.


    If you look at the girl, she is shaking her face from side to side with her eyebrows furrowed in anguish.


    She must be close to waking up.


    As predicted, after a short pause, the girl slowly opened both her eyes...

 14-Episode 13 Gilaia Ox

    Her large, round eyes snapped open.


    At first, the girl''s eyes, which were vacant as if she was dreaming, woke up at once when she caught sight of me.


    "--?


    The next moment, the girl, who had screamed inaudibly and was about to jump up, covered her face with a look of astonishment.


    She must have realized that she could not move at all.


    I spoke as slowly as possible to the girl, who moved her face from side to side in a panic.


    ''''Do you understand what I''m saying?''''


    There was no response to my question.


    But the girl who heard my voice had a clear expression on her face and her lips were pursed into a tight line.


    Maybe you understand this.


    You....well, neither do I. I was attacked by a demon called the Lord of the Flies and brought to this nest. Do you remember that?


    .....


    The girl closes her eyes tightly. Apparently, she is remembering the time she was attacked.


    ''I defeated the demon. The body is over there.


    She points to the Lord of the Flies, whose wings and legs have been ripped off and whose head has been severed.


    The girl, eyes wide open, freezes.


    ''I think we''re probably in a mountain somewhere, but there''s no side hole that could be an exit. In order to get out, you have to get out through that thing up there, that''s where you have to go.


    Pointing above her head, the girl looked in that direction as if she were tripped up, too.


    In the sunlight coming in - the night had long since dawned while she was crushing the maggots - the girl narrowed her eyes glaringly.


    Her face stiffened as she realized the distance between herself and the hole above her head.


    ''I''m going to get out of here now.''


    The girl, she rolls her eyes and looks at me.


    ''Boy, do you have a way out of here?''


    The girl, her eyebrows furrowed as if to say, "Don''t be ridiculous.


    ''I''ll carry you on my back to get out of here if you want, and if you don''t want human help, then I''ll leave you here. What are you going to do?


    Girl, averts her gaze as if confused.


    ''''Yeah, by the way, I don''t think the body''s paralysis will go away for at least a day. Well, it''s just my experience, so I don''t know what will happen in the case of demons.


    Girl, the moment you hear the word demon, you glare at me in alarm.


    --You''re quite a versatile girl, being able to talk to a human with just your expression.


    Well, I can understand why you are wary.


    I held out my hand. It''s her decision whether or not to grab that hand.


    I''m going to take a test climb up the wall. I''ll come back down when I''m about halfway up, so you''ll have time to decide on an answer for me.


    With that, I moved away from the girl and bent down lightly to attach myself to the wall.


    The wall is almost vertical, but there are countless protrusions that provide clues, footholds.


    The problem is that it''s slightly angled in places. The problem was that in some places, the wall was slightly angled, and I would have to use both hands to climb it, almost like a pull-up.


    No matter how much strength you have in your body, you can''t just stick to the wall at a negative angle like a bug.


    I began to climb the wall with a lot of energy.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do this.


    --And an hour later, I had successfully escaped by piggybacking the girl.


    It was an escape that had nothing special to say. No, since there''s nothing to talk about, it''s not an escape play, but an escape line.


    The exit was atop a small cliff.


    The vast Titis Forest spread out below us, and a strong wind blew against our faces with a whirlwind.


    And as if the sound of the wind was lost in the sound of the wind, I heard a small voice thanking me.


    ''''Ah, um... thank you, thank you...''''


    You''re welcome.


    She casually responds to the vague voice that comes from behind her back.


    Incidentally, this is the first time the girl has spoken.


    I''m sure it''s because of the fact that I''ve been climbing up and down the wall - she just nodded her head in amazement when I double-checked to see if I was carrying her on my back the other day.


    "So, do you have somewhere to go?��If you know where the house is, I''ll give you a ride there.


    ...it''s


    You sound puzzled and hesitant.


    Well, I''m hesitant to tell you where the house is, even if it''s the person who pulled me up from the bottom of the hole.


    ''You could point me to a mountain or a tree or a rock or something like that, though.


    Then to your left, on the third largest camphor tree....


    "I''m sorry. As far as I can see, they all look the same size?


    I can see roughly ten of them.


    The girl pondered what was going on, then used another expression to explain.


    ''Uh, Jiria Ooks, sir.


    "I''m sorry. Jiria Oaks?��but I''m not sure which one.


    I''ll explain it to you when we get off the cliff, right?


    Thank you for your time.


    I nodded my head in a daze, and the girl giggled at me.


    ''Why is the person who helped you apologize?


    ''I wonder why?��Well, be that as it may, I''m going to run down from here, so be careful not to bite your tongue.


    After a word of refusal, I hobbled down the cliffside with the girl on my back.


    Several times along the way, I thought I heard what sounded like screaming in my ear, but I didn''t care.


    The screams began to sound like a child screaming for joy on the playground equipment, but we decided not to worry about it.


    After that, we arrived at the Jiriah Ookus, which is not a landmark, but a tree nut that apparently works to neutralize the toxicity.


    They are too sour to be edible, but their sourness is said to be effective against poisoning.


    In fact, the girl who ate the nuts with her mouth full of "x" did not immediately learn to walk - as expected - but within an hour her fingertips were able to move.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get your hands and feet free in another hour, and then recover to stand up on your own in another hour, it''s just like magic.


    Jiriah Ookus is amazing. I thought so.


    ������


    The girl, who had recovered, gave me directions to the city of Ishqa and we headed home.


    The girl told me that I should just go down the river and I''d be fine.


    In the end, I didn''t even know the girl''s name, let alone her house, but I was quite satisfied.


    It was the first time in a long time that I''d felt like I''d been able to help someone.


    For the past few months...well, years, I''ve been mostly gathering medicinal herbs. It''s the first time in a long time that I''ve felt this kind of satisfaction.


    By the way, when I was waiting for the girl to recover, I wasn''t attacked by demons or monster monsters.


    Speaking of the depths of the Titis Forest, this is a dangerous area where even experienced adventurers can lose their lives, but why is this?


    To be honest, I''m in the mood to try out the mind-dressing a bit more.................well, okay. But for now, let''s focus on getting back to the city.


    As I increased the amount of juju that I had spread throughout my body, I put more force into my legs as I kicked the ground.

 15-Episode 14: Another Soul Eater

    It was seven days after I returned to the city of Ishka, seven days after I was attacked by the Lord of the Flies.


    Since it took me a little over four days to get through the forest, I thought it would be five to six days later, but apparently I had been trapped in the nest for longer than I thought.


    .........Well, it''s impossible to remember exactly how long it took to be slowly eaten by the maggots, so it can''t be helped.


    Anyway, when I returned to the city, I immediately went to the guild--I didn''t.


    I thought that even if I went to the guild with my wispy hair, tattered clothes and body covered in grime, I would be kicked out.


    I myself wanted to relax for at least one night in order to fight those guys. To be honest, I had a lot of things on my plate.


    There''s a public bathhouse in Ishka that the average person can use for a low fee. So, after mingling with the workers and getting my sweat and grime off, I bought some suitable clothes and then headed to the entertainment district.


    The sun was setting, and I walked quickly down the main street.


    I had been struggling with poverty for the past few years, and I hadn''t set foot in the entertainment district as a matter of course. The last time I remember going there was five years ago.


    A senior adventurer took me there with Lars, and I was thrilled to be on my way - although Lars seemed to be thrilled in a different way, wondering what to do if the ladies found us.


    Anyway, that''s how long it''s been since we''ve been there.


    No problem with the funds. The reason for this is that we received the remains of the adventurers killed in the Lord of the Flies'' lair.


    The dead don''t need money. I will make full use of them.


    In exchange, I''ll make sure the recognition slips are delivered to the guild, so please rest in peace.


    I''m sure the other equipment I''ve left in there will be worth quite a bit of money if I sell it, so I''ll be back to get it when the time comes. Hmmm.


    --I''m not sure if I''m a particularly bad person, but I''m not.


    The guild''s rules clearly state that you should deliver the recognition slip and the leftover items to the guild as much as possible, but that''s an unspoken understanding, so they don''t ask you to go into it.


    To the person to whom you delivered the recognition slips, "Did you find any leftovers? He asks, "What did you do? The person asked replies, "No. That''s the end of the story.


    If this was the case, there were many people who would take the remains of the adventurers, leaving their identification slips in the dust. For the guild, and for the families left behind, it''s important to verify the life and death of a missing adventurer.


    Of course, there are those who submit their belongings according to the protocol. You can''t blame them, but I have no obligation or duty to follow the guild''s rules, having been expelled from the guild in the first place.


    In spite of that, I collected everyone''s recognition slips properly, so my actions are not to be blamed, even if they are praised!


    After finishing the self-justification, it was time to go to the brothel.


    You enter the shop your seniors took you to in the past, and you pick out a partner who you would not normally be able to talk to and show him/her to your room.


    When you push him down with a snort and munch on his lips.


    --The "it" has come.


    With a thud, my heart jumped up and down. An urge not unlike a s*xual urge runs through your body.


    The person I was held by force let out a small scream and looked at me accusingly.


    It''s the same age as me, but there''s no doubt that she''s a high-ranking prostitute, even for the price of a night.


    She must have figured out long ago that I''m not used to this kind of situation.


    A poor man who happened to have gotten a lot of money is being served without knowing how to caress, and the moment he is looked at with such contempt, the earlier impulse is multiplied in his head.


    Forcing the person who dislikes me to hold the other person in my arms, I just put my lips to the other person''s lips - ''I ate it''.


    The important soul (thing) in the other person.


    At that moment, the body of the woman bounced greatly in my arms.


    I don''t know what kind of sensation arose on the other side. However, I am sure it is something I have never felt before, and she is clearly confused and trying to move away from me.


    But I ignored their actions. Or rather, I hadn''t even seen it in the first place.


    It was because I was drunk with tremendous pleasure.


    That pleasure I felt when I first cut the first maggot in the Lord of the Flies'' nest. That is what I felt as long as I sucked my lips.


    And that''s not all. My mouth was filled with a meltingly sweet taste.


    Girls'' lips are not sweet, or any other ratio, but really sweet. The sweetness, which seemed to be concentrated many times over from the island''s sweet wine, was not my cup of tea, but at this moment it was the equivalent of heavenly nectar.


    I would drink, drink, drink it to my heart''s content.


    How many times did I repeat this?


    In my arms, the woman was blushing and her whole body was convulsing with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    And yet I continue to do the act, and continue, and continue.....


    When I came to my senses, my level had gone up to ''6''.

 16-Episode 15 Asking for Sin

    The next day. I was sitting in a room in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    What happened last night........well, the person in charge of the brothel was very angry with me because I pushed the other woman beyond her limits, yes.


    I paid a no small amount of apology to the brothel and the brothel mistress, and managed to get things settled.


    The prostitute was quite weak, but she didn''t seem to notice that it was because I had eaten her soul, as expected. Well, that''s not surprising.


    And I was banned (banned) from the brothel. Well, that''s just as well. I''m very glad that she was saved. He could have been a murderer, you know.


    So, I wasted no time in getting tired before I had to deal with the important stuff, but this is where the real work begins.


    I pulled myself together and faced the guild''s receptionist and the members of The Falcon Blade.


    ������


    ''I''ve been telling you that for a while now. Don''t make me say the same thing over and over again.


    He snickered at the receptionist''s words and pointed at the four men facing each other across the table.


    ''''The ''Falcon Sword'' used me as a bait to save themselves. He even used a killing spell, politely!��I''m not going to withdraw this claim. Why should it be withdrawn in the first place?��Even these guys aren''t denying it.


    ''That''s true, but when there are discrepancies in the testimony of both sides, there has to be confirmation.


    Then check the testimony. I don''t need to know if you''re going to withdraw it.


    The receptionist fell silent as I said this.


    By the way, this receptionist is the girl with the braids who fired me the other day.


    Instead of her silence, Lars opened his mouth.


    ''........Sora.


    What?


    ''Did Milo really use magic on you?��I can''t believe it.


    Lars looks at me with suspicious eyes.


    At that time, Lars had been knocked unconscious by the attack of the Lord of the Flies and was being carried by the priest warrior Ilia. Therefore, he had not seen the scene with his own eyes.


    I gave a light shrug to Lars.


    ''I don''t need you to believe me. Or rather, ask the person in question before you ask me.


    ''Milo admitted that he used magic. But he says he didn''t mean to hit you. Didn''t the magic you unleashed on the Lord of the Flies hit you by bad luck?


    When I heard that, I couldn''t help but blurt it out.


    Phew!��Ha, ha, ha, ha!��Bad luck!��As expected of the leader of the C-ranked party ''Sword of the Falcon'', that''s a great deduction!


    I clapped deliberately crackling and clapping, and Lars''s face flushed with vermillion. Beside him, Miroslav and Ilia were staring at me with eyes that looked like they were going to kill me, but I laughed at their gaze.


    ''''Then I have a question for you, Leader-sama. At that time, you were being pursued by the Lord of the Flies. And I was standing in the direction of your progress.


    From Miroslav''s point of view, the demon was in the rear and I was in the front.


    ''''With this positioning, where do I go wrong and how do I misfire my magic?��Did the magic you shot behind you inadvertently fly forward?��What the hell is that?��Even a kid just learning magic wouldn''t make a mistake like that.


    Lars smiled and pulled his lips together in a wry smile.


    The receptionist furrows her brow and interrupts him.


    ''''Sora-sama, this is not the place to blame the other party. This is a place for both of us to confirm the other''s point of view and, if possible, compromise. Please do not speak in a manner that is intentionally hurtful to others.


    ''That''s rude. I didn''t know it was such a noble place. I only thought it was a place to think about how to end my appeal in a vague way in order to protect the guild''s precious high-ranking adventurers.


    Do you intend to insult our guild?


    ''If it''s not, then get on with it and get rid of these guys. If you don''t mention that at all, and you''re told to drop the lawsuit, or watch your tone, I''m tempted to make an evil assumption.


    Just the other day, I''m going to roll my lips and smack the sarcasm out of the person who sentenced me to be fired with a clear face.


    Let''s be honest.......that feels super nice!


    The blame lies with them. You can blame them as much as you want if you want to.


    If you want to extract some advantage, such as medical expenses and hush money, a little concession is necessary, but the advantage for me now is to make the Falcon Falcon Sword and the guild (the receptionist) suffer as much as I want.


    There''s no need to concede a single thing!


    Then Ilaria, seeing me like that, opened her mouth bitterly.


    ''''You call it punishment, but what exactly do you want me to do?��Would you be happy if we all rubbed our heads on the floor?


    What''s the matter with you?��Don''t reopen the door after you''ve thrown someone else out with a stone. I don''t care if we go to the Temple of the God of Law to appeal to him.��Your priest-warrior has turned others to stone for his life.


    I said back, and here I deliberately crossed my arms and thought about it.


    ''''........No, I see, I''d rather go that way. If it''s the temple of the God of Law, there are probably priests who can use the miracle of ''Lie Detection (Sense Lai)'' and they should know that my words are not lies. It''s a lot better than having a bunch of stupid questions and answers in a place like this.


    Hearing that, Ilaria''s face changes color.


    Ilia looks at me as I stand up with a thin smile on my face and tries to say something.


    There was someone who opened his mouth before her.


    It is Miroslav.


    ''''Wait!��I''m the one who cast the spell on you. The rest of you have nothing to do with it!


    Doesn''t matter?��Doesn''t it matter that they didn''t even try to help the victims of their friends'' unreasonable attacks, but instead used them as bait for the demons to get away with this and that?��What a joke, ''Murderer''.


    I''m going to give you a new alias in return for the parasite you''ve given me.


    I''m sure that Miroslav has realized my intentions, and his beautiful face is twisted.


    ''''..........��In the first place, emergency evacuation is allowed, even for adventurers. Two people cannot be caught on a single board!


    Miroslav uttered an old story.


    A sailor on the wrecked ship found a plank and was holding onto it when another sailor came along and asked him to let him hold onto it too.


    The plank was so small that if two men grabbed onto it, they would both sink.


    The first sailor who grabbed the plank was forced to push the second sailor away and drown him.


    Later, the surviving sailor was charged with murder, but was acquitted at trial....


    So Miroslav superimposed his actions on this sermon.


    I snickered.


    ''Lars, did you hear that?��When you use the word "emergency evacuation," it''s obvious that this guy intended to attack me. That''s what I''m talking about.


    ...Ah!


    ...Milo.


    I''m sorry, Lars!��But, but then, I was desperate to help you!��I had to do something about it. That''s all I could think of...!


    Miroslav covered his face with his hands and began to cry.


    Seeing his companion, Lars quickly put his hand on Milo''s shoulder, put his mouth close to his ear and spoke softly to him.


    ''I know, I know. Milo is not the kind of kid who would hurt people. And it was my fault for pushing him to that point. It was my fault, too. I''ll make up for it with him.


    "...Oh, Lars!��I, I.....I''m sorry...!


    Miroslav embraces Lars as if he was overcome with emotion.


    And Lars, who gently accepts it.


    .........I watched the trifecta that had begun so abruptly with blank eyes. What''s this?


    I mean, if you''re going to apologize, apologize to me before Lars does.


    I can''t remember anyone apologizing to me since I''ve been back in town, here.


    Even Lunamaria, who seems to have the most common sense, is silent.


    If you look at the elf who has been silent from earlier, he has a pale face and is slumped over. Perhaps it was my imagination, but it also seemed to be trembling in small increments.


    It''s not like he''s tortured by guilt now, but what is he doing?


    Ilaria is in Ilaria, looking at Lars and Miroslav in an embrace, wondering if she should pull away or watch.


    Are they all in their heads, these guys. They don''t understand the meaning of what Miroslav has done, as if they don''t know what they''re doing.


    I sigh.


    Then Lars opened his mouth as he and Miroslav hugged each other.


    ''Sola, you heard me. It''s not just Milo''s fault that this happened. I''m responsible for it, too.''


    And your leader is willing to take responsibility for that?


    Yeah, yeah.


    ''It''s superimposed. So how exactly are you responsible for that?


    ''That, of course, you can do as you please. If you ask me to bow down, I will.


    I see. So you don''t even bow to me unless you''re told to? You really don''t know what''s going on here, Lars.


    What... what?


    ''You said I could do what I wanted, right?��Then I''ll take you up on your offer. Get out of my way. I''m going to snake that woman to death and that will be the end of it.


    Then I pointed to the red-haired wizard (Miroslav) with tears in his eyes.

 17-Episode 16 Know the Sin

    Don''t be silly, I''m not gonna let you do that!


    I will kill Miroslav.


    Hearing my request, Lars'' first words were an angry voice that made the walls shake.


    My right hand reaches to my waist and grabs the empty space. This is where the hilt of my sword would normally be.


    The real anger of a sixth level adventurer, anger that pierces the heavens.


    If it were me before, I would have been trembling. I would have cowered and pissed my pants.


    But to me now, the man''s anger in front of me was no more than a gentle breeze.


    ''What are you mad about?��Now you''ve said it yourself. You told me to do what''s in my best interest.


    ''There are limits!��Why does Milo have to be killed!


    Why?��That''s because that woman tried to kill me, of course.


    You''re alive!��You''re alive!��Then Milo doesn''t even have to die!


    f*ck you, man.


    What?


    "Since you saved your life as a result, you want me to let the ''Murderer'' over there go free?��I owe my salvation to my own strength and luck. The Murderer, you and the others had nothing to do with it. Why should I lessen your sins?


    "Don''t call Milo a ''Murderer''!��Don''t make me say it again, you''re alive!��Milo didn''t kill anyone!


    A sigh escaped me.


    He turns to Lars, who stands up to snort, and explains to him to bite and include.


    ''Like ... well ... yeah. Let''s say one day I stabbed your heart in the back.


    ...What are you talking about?


    Just listen to me. After being pierced in the heart, you naturally die. But a priest who happened to be able to perform the miracle of resuscitation happened to walk by and healed you. You were saved, so you''re going to charge me with a crime, right?��You''re calling me a murderer.��And I say to him, "You''re not dead. "You''re not dead. You''re not dead, and I didn''t kill anybody!��Don''t call me a murderer! You know. Well, what do you think of that?��Are you convinced that you''re right?


    It''s...!


    Do you understand how unreasonable you are?


    Lars shakes his fist and shuts up as he chokes on it.


    Ilaria interrupted Lars to back him up.


    It''s a technicality. Lars, don''t be deceived. In the current story, it wasn''t the heart that Miro pierced, but his arm. Of course, that''s a crime, but that doesn''t make it any less of a crime to take a life, does it?


    ''''Yes, you''re right. I told you that Milo''s magic hit your arm, you said, Sola!


    ''People who bring up metaphors, you know, usually tweak the story to suit themselves. Like this man!


    Ilaria glares at us, saying, "If you can talk back, talk back.


    Lars, empowered by Ilaria''s words, regains his natural color.


    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    Two more idiots, hey - no, maybe you really haven''t noticed?


    Lunamaria is still silent. Miroslav, the ringleader, is hiding behind Lars, so I don''t know what he''s thinking, but.......oh well. For goodness sake, I''m getting tired of this sterile conversation and it''s time to settle the matter.


    ''''It wasn''t the heart that Milo pierced, it was the arm. You do realize, Ilaria, that''s far more cruel than killing, right?��You''re a C-ranked party, and you don''t even know what to do with the prey the Lord of the Flies caught?


    Hearing this, Lars raised his eyebrows dubiously, and Ilaria shushed him with a face that looked like he''d been drinking vinegar.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Lunamaria shaking her shoulders with a freak out.


    ''What do you mean by that?''


    You really don''t know? You''re still not very good at learning, Lars. Come on, Ilaria, show him what you always do. Neatly and clearly.


    ...it''s


    Hey, hey, Ilaria, what''s going on?


    To feed the larvae....


    ''What?��Then, then, Sora....


    As you can see, I was fed to you alive. Oh, I wish I could share one hundredth of that despair and fear with you guys!


    I laughed at him mischievously and spoke to Ilaria in a coquettish voice.


    You said something earlier, Ilaria?��Even attacking an arm is a crime, but that doesn''t mean it should be equated with the crime of taking a life, right?��Here, tell Lars again. That if the Lord of the Flies catches you, you''ll be eaten alive, but it''s still less of a crime than killing you on the spot!


    .....


    Well, well, well, you won''t say anything when it''s inconvenient. Are you going to exercise your right to remain silent like a priest of the God of Law?��''Murderer'' and ''Silent'', well, you''re a good match, boys.


    ''Sola!��No!��If you make any more fools of my people, I won''t let you!


    And the leader was ''Grumby''. And while we''re at it, Lars, you don''t think it''s a coincidence that your party was attacked by the Lord of the Flies and escaped to me, do you?


    What do you mean?


    ''Ilia knew about it. Naturally, both Miroslav, a sorcerer, and Lunamaria, a qualified sage, would have known about the habits of the Lord of the Flies. Even if they fought, they would not win. If they lost, someone would be eaten alive by the demon. The most dangerous one was you, the one who fainted. The three of them, who love their leader, thought to themselves. Is there any way we can help the leader? Couldn''t there be a way for us to help ourselves if we could and then it occurred to them. They remembered that we met before we went into the forest. That wasn''t a coincidence. They ran to where I am on purpose.


    .....


    ''''Why do you think Miroslav, who is good at fire magic, used wind magic just then?��That''s because it''s too powerful for his specialty, fire magic. Knowing the habits of the Lord of the Flies, Miroslav knew that demons were only interested in living people. It would be a waste of time if he accidentally killed the decoy. That''s why I used wind magic that can limit its power. To hurt me enough not to kill me and to make me raw food for the demons.


    It''s bullshit!


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. Among them, Miroslav disliked me more than anyone else. He even tried to isolate me by spreading bad publicity and driving me out of town. Still, I wouldn''t leave the city. Even if I was expelled from the guild, I would stay. And then the Lord of the Flies attacked me...


    "...Hey Sora, you''re not going to...


    He thought it was a great opportunity. And, Lars, we can help you in any way we can in the name of saving your life. And if I''m accused of a crime, I can always claim it''s an emergency evacuation. I can''t believe I just said "emergency evacuation". I mean, it''s a premeditated murder with a demon.


    f*ck you!��You gotta be kidding me, man!��How dare you bring this to someone who was one of us...


    Friends?��''He''s not our problem anymore,'' - that''s what you said to me when we met in the woods?


    G.........


    ''''Well, I honestly don''t know if I was thinking that far ahead as far as Ilia and Lunamaria are concerned. But, Miroslav, that guy was the only one who absolutely knew everything and acted accordingly. Of course, he was the one who was leading the charge when we escaped from the Lord of the Flies. What do you think, Ilaria, Lunamaria?


    I asked the question, but no answer came back.


    There was no voice of affirmation, but there was no voice of denial either.


    Ilia, as a priestess, cannot lie, and Lunamaria, an elf, considers falsehoods to be an abomination. And Lars, who had fainted, had no way to deny it.


    As Lars turned to Miroslav in a panic, the wizard shook his head buzzing with the momentum that made his proud red hair level.


    ''Ugh, it''s a lie, it''s a lie!��Lars, please believe me. I did indeed attack that man. We did so in order to save ourselves!��But it was a spur-of-the-moment thing to do!��There is no such thing as a malicious intent to kill!��Absolutely not!


    Miroslav is hanging on to Lars. The scene was a rehash of the previous day.


    I scoff with the resentment I''ve had for years.


    ''Well, that''s what you usually say. No woman would ever say, ''I tried to viciously get rid of someone who was in my way'' in front of a man she loves.


    "Shut up, you rude bastard!��Hey, you just spewed that bullshit all over the place.��Do you think you can get away with this for free by making an enemy of me, the daughter of the Sauzaar Trading Company!


    Miroslav''s eyesight was tinged with a heat and a curse that could kill a person by itself.


    It is said that there are some wizards who use the evil eye or the demonic eye, and perhaps Miroslav will wake up to it. I don''t really care about that at heart.


    I exaggeratedly raised my hands and turned my attention to the guild''s receptionist, who had been a record keeper until then.


    ''''And the young lady of the Sauzaar Chamber of Commerce says. I''m not going to retract my opinion either. So I propose to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ...a proposal, sir?


    Yes. Get me a priest to work on Sensei Lai. Let him examine the woman''s words and everything will be clear. If I''m wrong about this, I''ll drop the lawsuit. You will be punished for calling an innocent man a Murderer. I swear that I will never again enter this city, let alone the guild. Even for the other side, there should be no reason to refuse since the truth will be revealed quickly - as long as they don''t lie.


    I look at Miroslav meaningfully.


    If my suspicions were truly misplaced, Miroslav would say, "I hope so! He would have returned it to me.


    But I did see it. I saw the hesitant light in the wizard''s eyes.


    Perhaps the receptionist saw it too. The next words she said sounded terribly mechanical.

 18-Episode 17: Erase Sin

    As you know, the exercise of a miracle requires a donation of a certain amount. As you know, a miracle of such a high moral value as the Sensei''s Lai requires more than ten or twenty pieces of silver. Would Lord Sola be able to spare that amount of money?


    The receptionist said that and stared at my face.


    Again, this receptionist is the one who sentenced me to expulsion from the school, knowing that I couldn''t even get a single silver coin for my promotion exam. She knows the fact that I couldn''t even raise a single silver coin for my promotional exam.


    And this question is on top of that. The intention of the other side was clear.


    If you think about it, it''s only natural.


    For the guild, the Falcon Sword is a valuable asset. The rate of accomplishment of requests is high and the residents are very popular.


    If the Falcon Falcon Falcon''s sword is covered in disgrace, the damage will not only be done to the guild and other adventurers, but also to the guild and other adventurers.


    An expelled former tenth-grade adventurer and a C-rank party, there was no comparison in terms of importance.


    Even if they had to use a bit of forceful measures, they would still prevent the damage from happening. That''s probably the role of the receptionist here.


    ''''........Aren''t guilds supposed to pay for things like this?''''


    If the guild deems it necessary, yes. However, since this is a proposal from Lady Sola, it will be Lady Sola who will be responsible for payment.


    Now that you mention it, you don''t think you need a miracle?


    ''I understand what actually happened. However, Lady Sola''s opinion that there is malice in it appears to be influenced by past events.


    You''re trying to avenge your party''s expulsion. If that''s the case, don''t you think we should make it a black-and-white situation with Sense Rai?


    So I''m just saying, if that''s what you want, you''ll have to come up with the money you need.


    I click my tongue and call out to the other party.


    You''re the daughter of the Sauzaar Trading Company. I don''t care if you are the leader of the Sword of the Falcon, this is a good opportunity to prove your innocence. Aren''t you going to offer me money?


    No need. I believe in Milo. We don''t need to rely on miracles.


    ''Wow, it''s enough for me to have Lars believe in me. I don''t give a d*mn what people like you think of me!


    ...Huh. Well then, it''s no use.


    I think it''s safe to say that we''re withdrawing the proposal.


    I''ll have to pay for it.


    ........................what?


    Saying that, I take a gold coin from my pocket and put it on the table.


    The receptionist looks at it and opens her mouth with a plop.


    Her lips naturally twist up at the first time I see her expression.


    I heard that ten or twenty silver coins won''t work, but how much are they actually worth?��Is one gold coin not enough?


    Well that''s it.


    ''Then another one?��Or yet another one?��If that''s still not enough, here''s another one. You''re right, this should be enough.


    He hummed and piled up the gold coins as he said it.


    Now not only the receptionist, but also Lars and the others had their mouths open.


    I guess they didn''t expect me, who was expelled, to produce gold coins.


    .........By the way, because of last night''s incident, this is all I have now.


    ''''Hey, what''s the matter with you?��I''ll pay you. Hurry up and get the priest over here.


    Yes....well, where did you get all this money from?


    Do you have to answer that question?


    That''s a lot of money, and with this kind of money, we need to know where it came from...


    ''You''re trying to tell me you got it from a crime!��Don''t make fun of me!


    As soon as he yelled, he kicked the table in front of him as hard as he could.


    The gold coins on the table scattered widely with the impact.


    The receptionist, who was dignified by our dignity, shrugs her shoulders, ''''Hee.


    You thought you couldn''t possibly pay for a poor man who was expelled from the guild, right?��And you were going to end up with nothing to show for it, weren''t you?��That''s a shame!��Look, you''re never going to have enough of these, so go to the Temple of Law and get a priest!��I''ll testify at the table that this money is clean money. That''s all you need to know, receptionist!


    The receptionist gives me a frightened look as I take an aggressive stance.


    The guild''s receptionists are often gallant, despite their pretty appearance, as they deal with rough-and-tumble adventurers on a daily basis. Some of them are as good as adventurers.


    This receptionist is one of them.


    If I had threatened you without any good reason, you would have been treated with your usual clear face.


    However, they must know that they are at fault only in this case. But this time, they know they are at fault, and they cannot show their usual boldness.


    It is difficult for people to behave normally when they think they are in the wrong. The more serious a person is, the harder it is to behave.


    --I''m not sure if it''s simply because they''re not protected by the barrier of a receptionist''s counter, and they''re simply scared of being exposed to my fury.


    After all, I''m a level six right now!


    Thinking about such trivial things, I was chewing on the pleasure of the vengeance that was bubbling up inside me.


    The receptionist, who had always looked down at me with a clear face, was now giving me a distinctly frightened look.


    I shudder.


    She is the one who has been unreasonable. You can scare them a bit more.


    When I thought that, I opened my mouth again.


    "I hope you won''t bully our staff too much," he said.


    With that voice, a man entered the room.


    He was probably around forty years old. He was a striking figure with fearless eyebrows that looked like a bird of prey spreading its wings, and a gentle light twinkled in both eyes that hinted at a high degree of discernment and steady intelligence.


    His silver hair is slicked back, and the faint scent of musk drifts through him, giving him the appearance of a distinguished and elegantly dressed man.


    He was a level 35. He was the only one in the city of Ishqa, and there were only three adventurers of the first rank in the entire Canarian Kingdom.


    Elgato Kuys.


    ''''Master!��Were you on your way home?


    ''Yeah, the meeting ended earlier than I expected. I''m sorry for the inconvenience to Mr. Liddell.


    No, I''m not trying to be a bother or anything like that, and, um...


    ''Yeah, I''ve heard most of what you said, Parfait-kun. In fact, I even listened to him at the door for a little while. I''ll take over the rest.


    Okay, yes, nice to meet you.


    With that, the receptionist called Liddell stood up.


    Instead, the master of the Adventurer''s Guild in the city of Ishka sat down there. I thought the receptionist was going to leave the room, but she walked behind Elgato like a secretary.


    The usual light is back in her eyes as she looks at me. Apparently, Elgato''s appearance had the effect of blowing away the receptionist''s inner drawl.


    It is not necessary to introduce yourself to each other. Let''s get on with it.


    As he said this, Elgato looked at me and spoke in conclusion.


    ''''As for the request for ''lie detection (sense rai)'', this is rejected. This is the Guildmaster''s decision.


    ....


    ''Huh, you look like you might object. Of course, that''s not all. I will acknowledge the responsibility of the "Falcon Sword" in this case and impose a corresponding punishment (penalty). Of course, this will also include compensation to the victims. Oh, it goes without saying, but compensation will not include taking someone''s life or anything as dangerous as that. We can''t afford to lose useful people to the guild here. Both sides may be dissatisfied, but I want you to acknowledge this with an open face. Lars, what do you think?


    "I will abide by the Master''s decision. But if he makes unreasonable demands, that is a different story. For example, if he demands that I cut off my arm or blind my eyes instead of taking my life, I will fight him to the bitter end.


    That''s a given.


    Elgato nodded one nod and shifted his gaze to me.


    ''''Sola, wouldn''t it make sense to you if you had the fact that the ''Falcon Sword'' was punished?��You don''t have to force her to be hurt.


    What exactly is a ''reasonable penalty''?��At the very least, the fact that these guys attacked civilians for their lives and used them as decoys will be made public, right?


    ''''No, that''s impossible. The bad publicity would not only affect the Sword of the Falcon, but the adventurers as a whole. Considering the role of adventurers in the city of Ishka, we must avoid any situation that could cause a rift between adventurers and residents as much as possible.


    As he said this, Elgato crossed his arms and thought about it.


    ''As for the content of the penalties, yes, it will be called the issuance of a compulsory request. The content of the request is to exterminate the demons in the Titis Forest for one month. During this time, all the materials and rewards obtained by the ''Falcon Sword'' will be in your hands. Considering their abilities, it should be a considerable amount of money. Besides, it''s also beneficial for you to reduce the danger of gathering medicinal herbs in Titis.


    So you''re just gonna keep it to yourself and muddy the waters?


    Haha, that''s a bit of a cop-out. Then the Guild will take off its skin for your reconciliation. Here--


    Saying that, Elgato took out the white and silver seal of the Adventurer''s Guild - a recognition slip.


    There was a familiar name engraved on it.


    ''''This is........''''


    ''Yes, your recognition vote. The Ishka Adventurers Guild welcomes you, Sola, as a ninth-level adventurer. The monthly payments to the guild will also be waived for the first three years. What do you think, do you think this will help?


    The guildmaster smiles and tries to hand over the recognition slip.


    Of course, that smile isn''t just a soft one. You know what will happen if I refuse this?��He had a powerful smile, as if to say, "I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    The guildmaster nodded with satisfaction as I received the recognition slip presented to me.


    The guild master nodded in satisfaction as he received the recognition slip I presented to him. With this, our guild of adventurers has developed even more than before.


    Regardless of Elgato''s vague ramblings, I tossed the dog tags I had received.


    There''s a bang, and the dog tags fall into the trash basket in the corner of the room.


    When Elgato saw that, he narrowed his eyes.


    ''''........Is that an indication that you reject our proposal?


    I nodded, a sneer tinged my lips.


    The mumbling tone I was using, even if it was hypothetically a guildmaster, was also discontinued.


    ''Did you think I would appreciate that scrap of iron now?��You''ve been mumbling about it since a while ago, but at the end of the day, you''re just refusing all my demands and arranging for the advantage of the Falcon Sword. There''s not an ounce of fairness in it. If you say it''s not, then first call a priest of the God of Law, a priest who can handle the ''Lie Detection (Sense Rai)'' here.


    "...I told you we''re going to dismiss that, didn''t I?


    "Guildmaster decides, right?��So what''s the binding power of this master or whatever his decision is on me, who has nothing to do with the guild?��It was the staff there who said they needed money for the request in the first place. I agreed to pay the money, and in fact, I gave them the money as well. As soon as I did, the guildmaster came out and said he would reject the request. I''m not convinced at all. Do I call a priest as requested, or will the Guildmaster soon admit that the woman there is guilty of using a demon to try to kill me? It''s one in two.


    ''Thora, keep your mouth shut. No adventurer in Ithaca would do that. You are paranoid. You can''t help but sympathize with your misfortune, but if you speak too much nonsense, we''ll have to take the appropriate action.


    "Take appropriate action!��Oh, dear, dear. Well then, let''s leave before the proper measures are taken. It was good to know that talking to the guild is useless.


    With that, Elgato raised one hand to control me as I stood up.


    ''Wait, I''m not done talking yet.


    You don''t listen to me, but you have to listen to yourselves?��That would be too selfish.


    I ignored the controls and headed for the door, and the receptionist stood in front of it.


    ''The master says to wait, sir. Please return, sir.


    Get out of my way. If you don''t, we''ll have to take the appropriate action.


    The receptionist''s cheeks turned a bright vermilion color as she said in imitation of Elgato just now.


    ''''Huh........If you''ve been listening to me since earlier, you''re being rude!��Anyone who lives in the city of Ishqa knows how much the Master has done for this city!��And moreover, you were not a member of the guild for five years!


    ''Huh, your dedication to the city of Ishka also allows you to cover up a murder charge. Being a guildmaster is a good position to be in.


    "...you!


    The receptionist, her cheeks flushed with exasperation, steps forward.


    She seems to have lost her patience with her beloved guild master being mocked.


    I''m not sure when they were approaching, but the guild master grabbed the receptionist by the shoulder.


    "Liddell-kun, stop!


    But, Master!


    ''You don''t have to raise your hand - Sola, if you don''t accept mediation, that''s fine too. However, there will be no need for the Guild to act for those who do not accept mediation. All of the terms I just mentioned will be abrogated.


    As you wish. I don''t care if it''s on those lousy terms.


    And this is a warning. If you attempt to act against the guild and its members in the future...


    ''Haha!��You''re going to take the "proper steps," aren''t you?��And you''re on your own!��You''re going to say that the person who was expelled from the guild is spreading a bad reputation for resentment. If you are a guild master or an expelled ex-tenth level adventurer, you can''t even talk about it. The world will trust you for sure. The Falcon Falcon Falcon Blade will be exonerated. The guild can still owe the Falcon Falcon Blade a debt of gratitude. Congratulations to you! Let''s just have a nice, friendly toast.


    With that, I push past the receptionist in front of me and open the door.


    Finally, I look back over my shoulder and take a glance at the people in the room--and


    Then goodbye--forever.


    He left the room with a curse.

 19-Chapter 18: Imprisonment Project

    The discussion in the guild was over.


    As I expected, until the ninth minute.


    I wasn''t surprised that my plea wasn''t accepted. I was not surprised that my plea was not accepted from the outset.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to say that.


    --The only thing is that while I thought so, I''m sure I was disappointed in the outcome.


    I have just said that I was right up to nine-tenths of a percent of the way. In other words, I was expecting only a tiny fraction of what I expected. In other words, I had hoped for a single rinse, that they would accept my side of the story.


    It was something I had planned to say to Lars when I had the chance, but I never got around to saying it.


    I was grateful to Lars. I had been so grateful to him for inviting me to a party five years ago.


    The goodbyes had been bittersweet, but in the beginning, I had truly enjoyed it.


    The days of adventuring, sometimes succeeding and sometimes failing, among the same low levels, were filled with a sense of fulfillment that I had never experienced on the island.


    It was undoubtedly Lars who gave us that time.


    So, if Lars had admitted to us that we were in the wrong - we could have forgiven Miroslav for that time. Just once, just once.


    ........but it didn''t turn out that way.


    A complete breakup. I can confirm that it was the Lars of five years ago that I owe to, not the Lars of today. I don''t need to say anything about Miroslav.


    The same goes for the Guild, they are no longer anything but enemies. It''s no surprise that he held Miroslav''s shoulders when he tried to kill me and even tried to cover up his crime.


    On top of that, since there''s a risk that he''ll continue to take "appropriate measures" in the future, there''s no choice but to get rid of him.


    Honestly, the expulsion was my own personal vendetta, but today''s incident was nothing personal.


    The Ishka Adventurer''s Guild had held up their own convenience and crushed my legitimate appeal. It was more than enough reason to retaliate.


    I curved my lips at the thought.


    Now, then, the next question is how to retaliate.


    We can''t just kill (and eat) them one by one with a heart outfit - that''s not going to happen.


    If they did that, they would normally be violent criminals. He would be in a straight line with the prize money.


    To begin with, it''s not something that will work out that well.


    I''ve mastered the mind attire, my level has risen, and I''ve certainly become stronger. But it doesn''t mean I''m the strongest in the world.


    It''s simple, Guild Master Elgato Quis. If I were to take on him, I would probably lose to him now.


    If I could successfully apply my heart-armor, I would be able to kill him to some extent, but to begin with, it''s not that easy to attack an opponent who is nearly thirty levels higher.


    It''s not just Elgato. Even Lars and his friends are a strong enough opponent.


    During the years I''ve been pumping around collecting medicinal herbs, these ''swords of the falcon'' have completed dozens and hundreds of quests and gained strength.


    I don''t know the exact level of these men, but - as for Elgato, he''s announced it himself - Lars''s 6th level number suggests that it can''t be less than 10. Probably around fifteen.


    Ilaria and Miroslav are also in that range. As for Lunamaria, it seems a bit higher, but in any case, I can''t match her in terms of level numbers. I can''t underestimate them.


    Of course I don''t intend to lose. Aside from Elgato, Lars and the others will be able to win if they have the power of mind attire. Today, after facing those guys, I felt that clearly.


    However, that''s just one on one. If you work together as a party, you can''t escape a hard fight.


    In other words, destroying each one of them is the key to success.


    The blackout--that''s a straight line along the bounty route, and before that, I don''t think that guildmaster is going to sit back and watch my actions. First of all, there will undoubtedly be guards in the city.


    Even if I made it through those guards, as soon as something happened to the Sword of Falcon, I would automatically be included as a suspect.


    ........In this way, it might have been easier for me to remain ''dead'' by the Lord of the Flies.


    As long as I was dead, I wouldn''t be a suspect, regardless of who I killed or kidnapped.


    However, if he chose that option, he would not be able to obtain any of the information and fame that he had obtained from the meeting he had just had.


    As a result of taking these conditions into account.


    I knew that was the way to go.


    I decided to put my warmed-over idea into action.


    The Lord of the Flies'' nest in the depths of the Titis Forest. I would use that place.


    To be more specific, I would bring Miroslav there.


    Once in the forest, he would be out of the sight of the guild. Even if a search party was organized, they wouldn''t expect him to be hiding in the depths.


    It''s a perfect place for confinement.


    Before the discussion with the ''Falcon Sword'' earlier, I was interviewed by the guild staff about what had happened since I was captured by the Lord of the Flies.


    He asked me what happened in the nest, how I escaped and so on.


    I blurted out those questions into a blur of "I don''t remember," "I''m not sure," and "I''m not sure.


    I had a plan to use the nest.


    Now, the only person in this world who knew about the nest was that girl from the demon tribe, with the exception of me.


    If that''s decided, the next step is to prepare. Food, water, clothes ... oh, and some cloth to keep out the cold?


    It would take nearly four days to get from here to the nest even at full strength of the jade, so it would take quite a bit of time to prepare.


    I crossed my arms, hmmm, and crossed my arms.


    In any case, both the Falcon Sword and the guild will continue to be on alert for about a month or so from here, so in a way, this preparation period might be a good distraction.


    Humans can''t continue to be in a state of tension for more than a month. If they act when they are getting tired of being on guard, they will have a better chance of success.


    If we decide to do that, we must somehow transform the cave into a place where people can live.


    In order to do so, we''ll need quite a bit of supplies. And if we buy them in this city, the guild will soon know about it.


    I don''t think that would be enough to detect our plans, but there''s no need to dare to give them a clue.


    Let''s get out of this city once.


    If we go to the cities and villages near the Titis Forest to buy supplies and accumulate them little by little, we will not be suspected. Fortunately, there''s plenty of money to go around.


    That''s when I realized something, and I almost got my head around it.


    Oh man, I left all the gold coins I had in the guild!


    There is no way I''m going to be able to go back and get it right now. I''m not going to be able to get it back.


    I''m not going to be able to get it back.


    It''s no use. I still have some silver coins left, and the equipment I left in the nest can be exchanged for cash.


    The preparations will take a bit longer, but there''s no set deadline anyway. If it is necessary, I don''t mind taking half a year or a year to prepare - well, I have no intention of taking that long.


    With that in mind, I pulled myself together and started walking down the streets of Ishqa.


    At that moment...


    A vague voice called out to me from behind.


    I turned around with a frown and what I saw in my field of vision was an elf, Lunamaria, with a face so pale that she looked as if she was about to collapse.

 20-Episode 19 Luna Maria

    The moment the door to the room was closed with a clatter, the previously petrified body was freed, as if it had been freed from a spell.


    Lunamaria held her arms in her arms as if to hug her body.


    Her body still trembled and trembled.


    Ilaria, who noticed Lunamaria''s condition, ran up to her in surprise and said something to her, but her voice trembled in Lunamaria''s ears, but did not reach her brain.


    Perhaps realizing this, Ilaria attempted to use the miracle of "Fukatsu" to restore her energy, but Ilaria''s magic power was not enough to make Lunamaria regain her composure.


    However, this was not Ilia''s fault. Even if the person who used the miracle was the High Priest of the Temple of Law, it would have been impossible to exorcise Lunamaria''s current fears.


    A single question occupied the mind of Lunamaria, which raged like a stormy sea.


    Who was that young man who had just walked out of the room - who the hell was he?


    Of course, I know that the young man''s name is Sora. We''re estranged now, but we were once friends who had adventures together. I also remember the foods he liked and disliked.


    I also know that the name "Sora" is actually "Sora". He told me with a laugh before that in the Canary Kingdom, the language of the Ad Astera Empire, especially the Eastern script, was unfamiliar to him, so he registered the guild as ''Sora'' to make it easier to understand.


    Lunamaria often teamed up with Sola because of the composition of the party.


    The combination of Lars, Iria and Milo was ironclad, so when they were split into two groups, for example, she would inevitably team up with Sora.


    Besides, the two of them often did the preparation before the adventure and the cleanup after the adventure. That''s why I knew Sora better than the other members.


    But ... but I don''t know her like that. I don''t know that kind of power.


    The Sora in the eyes of Lunamaria, the spirit user, did not have a human form.


    Dark, dense, bottomless darkness. A deformed shadow that the spirits could not approach.


    Something fierce, mighty and desperate.


    Just looking at it made my legs wobble. My body trembled just by being watched. If Sora had been in the mood for it, those who were there would have been killed without being able to resist - a figure that made me feel the "power" to be sure of that.


    In Lunamaria''s knowledge, there is only one kind of being that corresponds to that giant shadow.


    ''''.................Dragon.


    Seven days ago, when they had exchanged words in the forest of Titis, he hadn''t seen a shadow like that.


    What had happened to Sora in just seven days? No, was that really Sora in the first place?


    Has some nasty demon borrowed Sora''s form and entered the city? Such a question even crossed her mind.


    The voice of an irritated Lars jumped into Lunamaria''s ears.


    Master. I''m sure he refused the master''s mediation. I''m sure that this time there will be no repercussions, right?


    ''It''s not going to happen that way, Lars. That''s it, that''s it, this is it.


    ...What?


    Don''t ever think that we were right about this. �� Don''t think that we were right to do this; what you did was unforgivable. The use of magic to attack other people and blame them for their demons is, as Sora said, murder.


    ''No, no, but the Master was just...''


    ''I defended you guys because Sola''s actions were detrimental to the stability of the guild. It wasn''t because I allowed you guys to be reasonable. Don''t get me wrong about that.


    The first-class adventurer sharply looked at Lars and nailed him.


    As if pushed by its power, Lars took a half-step backwards and then gave a small nod.


    ''''Good. So, Liddell-kun.


    Yes, Master.


    ''When I was talking to you, did Sola tell you anything about the time she was held by the Lord of the Flies?��I read Mr. Parfait''s report, which I interviewed, but it only says three things: I don''t know, I don''t know, and I don''t remember.


    No, he didn''t say anything like that.


    ''''I see. It was unnatural for a level one tenth level adventurer, or rather a former adventurer, to come back alive from the Lord of the Flies'' nest in the Titis Forest, probably in the depths, no matter how you think about it. It would be extremely difficult for him to escape from the Lord of the Flies'' paralyzing poison to escape from his lair, but on top of that, it would be impossible for him to return to the city, overcoming the magical beasts of the forest that were attracted to him by the smell of blood.


    Recalling Sora''s words earlier, Elgato chuckles faintly.


    Apparently, the Guildmaster wasn''t too angry with Sora.


    Be that as it may, the answer to Elgato''s question was obvious to Lunamaria.


    No matter how much of a demonic beast it was, or even more so because it was a demonic beast, there was no way she would challenge Sora now. Not to mention, what effect would a paralyzing poison have?


    The current Sora is a dragon. It''s an illusory species.


    Of course, she couldn''t talk about such things.


    It''s all speculation on Lunamaria''s part. The only basis for it was one thing: "Sora''s appearance looked like a dragon.


    I''ve never heard of a person possessing the power of an illusory species, not even in the College of Wise Men. The books I''ve studied so far have never written about it.


    Come to think of it, the only person who was scared of Sora was Lunamaria, and Lars and the others didn''t seem to notice at all, and so did the guild master and receptionist.


    In this case, they would be advised to rest when they uttered the opinion that Sora was a dragon.


    Thinking that, Lunamaria dropped her gaze to the floor, and it was only there that she noticed the dull, glowing gold coins on the floor....


    �� �� ��


    What to do with the chase. What shall I call out to him?


    I didn''t have any concrete ideas about what I should do. But, if I had to, I would say I wanted to make sure.


    I''m not sure if what I saw in that room was the product of an illusion or not.


    ''''Well, here....I''ll give it back to you.


    A clear sound, chirping, echoing from the small drawstring bag I held out to her.


    Hearing this, Sora blinks her eyes in surprise.


    ''''What, did you come all the way here to deliver it?''''


    Yes. And I''m here to apologize for what happened earlier.


    As soon as she said it, Lunamaria hung her head deeply.


    In response to her movements, the elf''s golden hair, reminiscent of moonlight, cascaded down from her shoulders like a waterfall.


    ''I am sorry for the harm I have done to you and for abandoning you...''


    The streets of Ishka are busy today.


    In the middle of that traffic, an eye-catching elf bows his head deeply. It is unavoidably attracts the attention of those around it.


    If it was the usual Lunamaria, she would have paid a little more attention to her surroundings, and even if she were to apologize, she would surely have chosen a place.


    But at this time, she didn''t have time to think that far.


    I hung my head as if something was rushing me. I had a feeling that if I didn''t, I wouldn''t be able to make it in time.


    Who or what would not be able to make it in time? I didn''t know that, though.


    Then Sora saw Luna Maria and opened her mouth in displeasure.


    ''I thank you for delivering the money. But an apology is unnecessary. Or rather, it''s offensive.''''


    ...What?


    I''d rather not apologize in the beginning--I''d like to say that I was confused by the demons, but that''s understandable, since I was attacked by the demons. If I were in the same position, I would have done the same thing. But then, why didn''t you bow down at the table earlier?


    It''s not...


    I couldn''t tell you that it was because I was frightened of you.


    Seeing Luna Maria like that, Sola curved her lips.


    ''Yeah, I can understand this too. Bowing down in that seat means that Miroslav admits his responsibility. You couldn''t just bow before Lars and the others, could you?��You don''t need to put a crack in your relationship with your buddies to get to know me. Well, that''s okay. It''s a natural decision. But if that''s the case, why are you bowing now?


    It''s...


    Hm. Just in case I forgive you, that''s all right. Even if I don''t forgive you, you''ll get the immunity of ''I''ve apologized properly''. You don''t compromise your relationship with the party, while satisfying your conscience. As expected of a wise man, you are very good at your job. But it''s only unpleasant for those of us who have to deal with it. You can go ahead and do whatever you want with your apology that only satisfies you, Faker, by looking in the mirror.


    My God, my God!


    The first thing to do is to try to deny it, but by that time Sola had quickly turned on her heel and was about to disappear into the hustle and bustle.


    When she was about to follow him, Sola looked back over her shoulder and took a glance at Lunamaria.


    ''''........''''


    The coldness of his gaze stopped him from stepping out.


    When Sora saw such a Lunamaria, she walked away without saying anything in particular.


    The elven spirit user could only stare at her back in amazement.

 21-Episode 20 Miroslav Souzar

    Miroslav Southar, the sorcerer of The Falcon Blade, was in a bad mood.


    The reason for this was obvious: he had been unable to go out for the past month or so.


    Ostensibly for Miroslav''s protection, but in reality he was under near-guild house arrest.


    It was clear that this was a punishment for the incident with the Lord of the Flies of the past day.


    ''It''s inexcusable. What crime have I committed?


    In an empty room, Miroslav bites his nails. No, he tried to bite them and stopped midway through in a rush.


    It would be foolish to damage his nails, which he had polished so beautifully, with his own teeth.


    There is no shortage of food and water, and I can read magic and academic books if I wish. Initially, he spent his time as if he had been granted a vacation.


    Because of this occasion, I also took care of my hair, nails and skin more carefully than usual. I don''t take care of them on a regular basis, but as you would expect from an adventurer, the time I have for beauty is limited.


    In that sense, it''s worthwhile, I thought to myself.


    But after a month of living like that, I was beginning to feel depressed. At the same time, the suffocating feeling of being watched over was something Miroslav had never experienced before.


    Lars and his friends have been given other jobs at Lars and his friends, and they don''t often show their faces to him.


    The fact that he didn''t know how long this life would last also irritated Miroslav.


    Inevitably, that dissatisfaction turned to the individual who was the cause of the problem.


    ''''Sola........A man like that......what good is it to you to be alive? After more than five years, he has been stuck in the tenth grade and still takes herbs. If such a man is willing to lay down his life to save Lars, it should be more of an honorable death.


    I''d rather be grateful, I think.


    There was an unconcealed hatred in his tone, and not a hint of regret in his voice.


    In fact, Miroslav didn''t feel bad about the action he had taken. He was aware that his actions were objectively problematic, but he was certain that even if he could rewind time, he would do the same thing again.


    ''I don''t give a d*mn what happens to any man other than Lars.


    Miroslav''s eyes are filled with hatred for the sky and for the existence of men.


    His father, who used to have many concubines with his money.


    The students of the College of the Wise, who have been harassing him for losing to a younger woman (Miroslav).


    A former party member who kindly approached the too-young Miroslav and invited him to a party and raided his sleeping quarters.


    The men have no good memories of the men before they met Lars.


    For Miroslav, the fact that a man (Sola) came into the same party was nothing but painful. He would have been adamantly opposed to it if it wasn''t Lars who invited him.


    Fortunately, Sola had the problem of talent limitations, so my patience was only limited to six months.


    Still, I felt annoyed more than once, and moreover, I felt that the record of having someone as incompetent as Sora in the glorious Sword of the Falcon should be erased. Especially from Miroslav''s own memory.


    It would be best if he were dead, but as expected, I can''t go that far. So I''ve decided to run him out of town. If I never see him again, he''s as good as dead.


    I spread rumors and notoriety while being careful to keep myself out of the public eye as much as possible, and hunt down Sora.


    Among them, the one case of ''Parasite'' was the most satisfying.


    ''''...........Hmmm, just look at that guy''s back at that time!


    Miroslav''s mouth breaks out in delight as he recalls Sola''s dejected back as she walks out of the tavern to escape.


    In the past, the incident in the tavern that caused Sola to look at Lunamaria as an enemy. That was Miroslav''s doing.


    It was no coincidence that Sora was in the tavern that day before Miroslav and the others entered the tavern. It was Miroslav''s plan to use the influence of the Sauzaar Chamber of Commerce.


    He also ordered a seat for Sola to sit on in advance. It was a back room with a screen.


    All that was left was for Miroslav to invite Ilaria and Lunamaria to go out to dinner and to sit next to them to avoid the coincidence.


    The plot is completed when Lunamaria speaks as if she were calling Sora a "parasite" at the table.


    In reality, Lunamaria did not refer to Sola as a "parasite," but rather as a parasite of the natural world.


    It was Miroslav who verbally connected it to the adventurer party''s parasitism, and furthermore, he took Sora out of it and pieced it together.


    Pretending to be drunk, Miroslav silenced Lunamaria''s embarrassment, and he and Ilia laughed at each other. It was a fitting name for the man, he said.


    Even Lunamaria had no way of knowing that Sora was listening in the seat next to her.


    As a result, everything went according to Miroslav''s aim.


    Why did Miroslav go to so much trouble?


    When Sola was a member of the Sword of the Falcon, the person he was closest to was Lunamaria.


    If the Lunamaria called her a ''parasite'', Sora''s shock would be immeasurable.


    Besides, as Miroslav knew that Lunamaria was sympathetic to Sola, it also meant that he had to nip this danger in the bud as soon as possible. In other words, it was necessary to break the bond between the two of them now, so that Lunamaria would not get carried away and plan for Sora''s return to the party.


    In addition, Miroslav originally disliked Lunamaria.


    He did not like the ''fairy princess'' that he had been so much celebrated for when he was isolated from his surroundings in the Academy of Wise Men.


    Besides, Miroslav, who ultimately dropped out of the academy, did not have the qualifications to call himself a sage, like Lunamaria. That wasn''t fun either.


    He didn''t try to get rid of her like Sora did, but only because he appreciated Lunamaria''s abilities as an adventurer.


    The only and biggest miscalculation in this plan was that Sola stayed in the city of Ishka.


    Miroslav couldn''t help but cluck his tongue at this, but he was sure that she would leave the city in the not too distant future, and from then on, he let the bad news spread of its own accord.


    ''Now that I''ve seen it, I should have hunted him down more then.


    I murmured with a hint of regret.


    However, if I had done so, I couldn''t even use it as a decoy to help Lars, so the decision to wait and see was not wrong.


    If only Sola had been killed by the Lord of the Flies in peace, everything would have been put to rest - that''s when Miroslav was thinking about it.


    The door opened with a crackling sound.


    Miroslav''s eyebrows lifted because he thought that an unpolite guild person had entered without a knock.


    If this was a woman, it would still be a woman, but the Guildmaster has a man as a watchman.


    Miroslav has protested to the Guildmaster several times, but there is no sign of improvement. It seems that the guild master is saying that he cannot afford to keep a valuable female staff member in a watchdog role for days at a time.


    That''s how little importance is being placed on Miroslav.


    In anger at such treatment, Miroslav opened his mouth to shout at the person who had entered the room.


    But Miroslav''s mouth did not speak.


    But his mouth never uttered a word, because the intruder had ripped out his consciousness with every angry voice that came out to his throat.


    Just before his body collapsed to the floor, Miroslav was lightly picked up by the intruder.


    ''''........''''


    The intruder left a sheet of paper on the table set up in the room and left the room with Miroslav back on his back.


    It was a brilliant move that hadn''t lasted more than thirty seconds since the intrusion.

 22-Twenty-first episode start experiment

    You think you can do this and get away with it for free?


    Miroslav''s voice echoed through the silence of the forest.


    I responded with a sneer.


    I''ll never get away with it. That''s what I knew I had to do. When you realize the situation you''re in, you might as well shut up. We''re nowhere near the depths of Titis.


    What?


    Miroslav looks around as if in a panic. As expected of a high-ranking adventurer, he seemed to know immediately that our words were not a lie.


    His face is pale.


    ''''Bah, you are a fool, you are!��How could a level one person go this deep into the depths of the world!��I don''t care if you die, but please don''t involve me in it.


    ''Isn''t this rather a scene where you''re wondering how the level one was able to get so far in?��Which sorcerer ever fainted before now?


    No, how did you carry me across the gates of Ishka in the first place...?


    I''ll answer your questions later. We''ve got a long way to go, you know. If you don''t mind, I''d like you to follow me around quietly.


    You fool, stop talking nonsense. No one is going to follow you!


    As soon as he said this, Miroslav jumped up and got away from me.


    Then he stared at me with the eyes of a demon.


    "Embrace my enemy to death, Princess of Fire!


    Without any mental concentration or chanting, Miroslav suddenly completes his magic.


    Immediately afterwards, a band of flames oozing out of the air stretches out like a woman''s arm, teasing my entire body.


    The arm is too fast to resist, and in the blink of an eye, my entire body is covered in flames.


    And then it exploded.


    With a roar, the trees around me shuddered violently, and a thick cloud of steam rose in the air.


    The voice of a triumphant Miroslav rang out from behind the white steam that blocked my vision.


    ''''The fifth circle of fire magic, Flame Princess. What do you think?��Didn''t the magic of the fifth sphere seem to be an act of God to you as a level one?��Oh, it still omits the chanting and makes it less powerful. He was relieved to take away my wand, but it''s so shallow, typical for a low level. Rings, bracelets and earrings, all of which were made by grinding magic stones. Even if you don''t have your wand, it won''t interfere with your ability to use magic.


    As I listened to it, I thought to myself.


    What should I do? I''ll just let him talk some more. To be honest, it''s a bit interesting.


    No, but I don''t want to take too long. I don''t want to be a joke and then disappear, let him win and then show himself.


    "No, no, no, no, I just didn''t take it off because it''s okay to leave it on.


    ..................What?


    ''I would have brought my wand with me if I could. I left it behind because it was in the way. Well, looking at the power of this thing, it''s not much to ask even if you had a wand.


    As I finished, a gust of wind blew in and dispelled the steam that covered my vision.


    Miroslav''s eyes widened as if he couldn''t believe it.


    ''''Wha ... how could you be alive!


    That''s because your magic was so bad. Can you try it with chanting this time?


    This ... "Fast-fire arrow!


    This time it''s the Fire Arrow - or perhaps a version with increased speed.


    In Miroslav''s style, this is the positive magic of the fire of the second sphere. Although it''s lower than the previous one, it''s at the level where your head will be blown off if you bite into it.


    It''s a good thing that Miroslav is an excellent magician, no matter what his character is.


    Thinking about that, I opened my mouth with an open mouth.


    And then--


    Kah!


    A loud shout, extinguishing the flaming arrows.


    Seeing this, Miroslav''s eyes widened. The red-haired sorcerer, whose eyes are now torn open, takes a step or two back, as if to say he can''t believe it.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find out what''s going on.


    You can''t kill magic with just your spunk. You''re not a monster. That one''s called a jade gun.


    Ke, jin, gun...?


    It''s my home magic. The magic of my hometown, if you want to put it in a sorcerer''s way, I released the magic inside my body to cancel out your magic - is that what you mean?


    You''re kidding me!��There''s no way you can turn off mana-based magic with an odo!��That''s because a level-one person like you has this magic.


    ''If you don''t want to acknowledge the fact that it happened right in front of you, that''s fine too. I don''t need you to convince me of anything.


    With that, he quickly closed the distance between him and Miroslav.


    The fact that the other side could not react at all is probably because it has not yet awakened from its surprise.


    I put my right hand around Miroslav''s waist, quickly restraining his movements, and then I grabbed his chin with my left hand.


    What are you doing--?


    As it was, I brought our lips close together.


    I sent a mockery to Miroslav, who stiffened without understanding the situation, with only my eyes, and I ate the sorcerer''s soul as much as I could.


    �� �� ��


    The reason I wanted to lock up Miroslav was, in a word, for experimentation.


    It''s not like I was thinking, "I''m going to lock up a woman with a cocky, sly and hateful personality, but I''m going to lock her up with a superior face and body and train her to be a submissive slave who does what I say, hehehe. It''s just not true.


    The experiment was about another soul-eating phenomenon that had appeared in the brothel.


    That time, after devouring the soul of a prostitute, I was raised to the sixth level.


    In extreme cases, I can level up just by holding a woman without having to defeat a demon from now on.


    However, the woman who had her soul eaten by me, the woman who had been eaten by me, was finally out of breath.


    Without a doubt, this was the result of overeating beyond the permitted amount. If this continued, the people around them would be suspicious indeed. If the truth came out, he could become a target for defeat.


    And frankly, I''m just like a vampire, what I''m trying to do.


    In order to avoid such a situation, I have to know this ability.


    How far is it acceptable? How long does it take for a woman whose soul has been eaten away to recover? Is it something that can be recovered in the first place? Can soul-eating be triggered at will?


    There are many other things I want to find out.


    But when it came to actually confirming this, there were many problems.


    It was not possible for me to sleep in a brothel every time I conducted an experiment. There was also the possibility that he had already been marked in the red light district after the incident the other day.


    Under such circumstances, if you let him die, there is nothing you can do to recover.


    I thought about carrying out the experiment while being considerate of my opponent, but there was a possibility that he might go out of control like he had done at that time, and above all, I couldn''t get accurate information from an experiment carried out while holding back.


    Miroslav was the best person to solve those problems.


    This guy would not cause you any pain even if you killed him inadvertently. He could conduct even the most severe experiments without mercy.


    To be honest, I''m still not ready to take that much of a leap of faith when dealing with Ilaria and Lunamaria. I can do it because it''s Miroslav.


    In the meantime, Miroslav came to himself in my arms and began to resist, flailing his arms and legs like a madman.


    But this is the equivalent of a child''s resistance to me.


    It''s a good thing that they use magic, but no matter how good a sorcerer you are, you can''t use your magic completely silently.


    This is because even if you can omit the chanting, key words (key words) such as ''Flame Princess'' and ''Fast Fire Arrow'' need to be vocalized. It was impossible for Miroslav to do so now that his lips were covered.


    When he had eaten the spirit of a geisha before, it had tasted like a thick sweet wine.


    The heat and spiciness from Miroslav made his tongue go numb. If I were to describe it, it would taste like a very dry ginger wine (ginger ale).


    It doesn''t look anything like that of a woman''s sake. Is this a difference between individuals, or is it a difference in the way they feel about me?


    I wondered, so I decided to experiment immediately.


    As I boldly crawled my hand around my waist, Miroslav''s resistance became more intense than ever, and my mouth became hotter than ever, to the point where it felt like it was going to burn.


    .........Hmm. It seems that the emotions of the person being eaten also have a big effect on me, after all. Anger, humiliation, shame, that sort of thing.


    I enjoy Miroslav''s resistance for a while - and continue the experiment.


    Miroslav occasionally tries to resist, but my physical abilities are beyond the reach of a sorcerer, as my body is full of power.


    I''m sure a lot of time has passed since I came to my senses.


    Well, unlike the time in the brothel, this time it''s as if I extended it half on my own accord.


    I looked at Miroslav''s face as he was wrestling down.


    The red-haired sorcerer, looking exhausted, stared back at me with anger, disgust and contempt in his eyes.


    Something in my heart trembles at the look in his eyes.


    Driven by the urge, I tried to drape myself over Miroslav again, but we were still in the woods.


    If I were to be attacked by a demon while Miroslav is on my mind, I would be blinded.


    I restrained myself from veering off and let out a deep breath.

 23-Twenty-second episode: Question, determination and two kinds of demon beasts

    ...hmmm...


    I crouched in a corner of the forest in the brilliant sunlight, picking the grasses at hand while thinking.


    The herbs I''m gathering now are not so much medicinal herbs as they are fragrant, and when added to a dish they have a refreshing taste. It is recommended for use in oil or salty soups.


    It is a rare herb, and the reward set by the guild is high. That herb grows in clusters, it is indeed the depths of Titis.


    I can see other plants and trees that I know here and there. If it was me a month ago, I would have been collecting them all with a different color of my eyes.


    I don''t make a living gathering medicinal herbs now, so I don''t need to be that obsessed. I don''t need to be so attached to it, but I''ve been picking weeds quietly for a long time, or maybe it''s just a longstanding habit, and my heart was naturally lifted.


    It was not good. I tried to calm down and think for a while, but before I knew it, I was absorbed in gathering medicinal herbs.


    What I was thinking about was the question that had been bubbling up in my mind while I was repeating the "experiment" with Miroslav.


    In other words--.


    Isn''t it weird how strong I am?


    Isn''t he too strong, frankly?


    As much as I would like to say "You''re getting cocky," that''s not the case.


    The first thing I wondered about was what happened on the way to take Miroslav to the nest.


    At that time, I was able to withstand Miroslav''s magic "Flame Princess" with only the defense of Jing Jing Jing. It''s not that I was able to endure it, I mean I didn''t even get a scratch on it.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I had never even used the jujin before, so to speak, I was a beginner at jujin. It''s a good thing that I''ve learned how to use the jujin itself, but it doesn''t mean that my technique has improved dramatically.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier with the magic of Miroslav''s renowned adventurer and magician. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do that.


    Yes, speaking of levels, this was also a question.


    I haven''t leveled up since I leveled up in the brothel the other day.


    In the past month, I''ve defeated several forest demons while I was preparing, and I''ve been eating Miroslav''s soul every day for the past seven days or so, but I still didn''t raise my level.


    Miroslav''s soul is thicker than that of the brothel''s, perhaps partly because of the level, but it is thicker than that of the brothel''s. It''s not surprising that the level of the brothel was raised in one night in the brothel, so it''s not surprising that the level of the brothel was raised after 7 days.


    Of course, I know that leveling up becomes more and more difficult as you go up a level. If this was a level 20 or 30, I wouldn''t have questioned it so much.


    But I''m still level six.


    I thought souls are an incredibly high-purity experience, but even I can''t level up this much, so how are the rest of you guys going to be able to level up?


    If you convert the souls I''ve eaten in the past week into the experience of others, it should be a ridiculous number. It''s hard to imagine that the other level six adventurers are acquiring this without laboring.


    It was definitely not a difference that could be cleared up in one word: individual differences.


    I''m sure that the experience value required to level up is much higher than others.


    That''s exactly what I need more than 10,000 where most people can get away with a hundred.


    If that''s the case, then it''s like a dragon raising the bar, not a human anymore.


    ''''No way, I don''t think so...''''


    However, when I think about what happened when I acquired the mind-dressing, I don''t think I was wrong.


    My homogenous existence (anima) was a dragon. If that''s the case, then I myself have some sort of dragon factor in me.


    And if this idea is correct, then the question I''ve been asking myself for years is resolved.


    Why didn''t my level rise to the top from scratch?


    One of the common beliefs about leveling up--even if you defeat a demon weaker than you hundreds or thousands of times, your level will not increase.


    ........Compared to a dragon, every demon would be a small fish. As long as you don''t defeat any of the illusory species, they won''t be able to add to your experience level.


    If that''s the case, it''s only natural that human training and the monsters that fledgling adventurers defeat didn''t raise their levels.


    Another reasoning to be drawn from this.


    If the experience value required to level up is different, then the increase in ability that comes with leveling up should also be different.


    Maybe my level and others'' levels are fundamentally different.


    ''Absolutely... anyway, it would be better if we could look at experience level and ability, not just level numbers.


    If possible, it would be even better if there was a description of your profession. If my status was marked "Dragon Warrior Level 1", my time on the island would be much different.


    Well, it''s too late to say that now.


    Besides, since the path to strength has been opened up like this, those days were meaningful.


    The current me is able to fight to some extent even after returning to the island. Considering the strength of the demons on the island, I''m sure it''s worth the effort.


    It''s about my father. He wouldn''t make me back as a trueborn son, but if he judged me to be an asset, he could well think of assigning me to a lower-ranking squad member.


    The Mitsurugi family defends Onigashima, and the eight squadrons that serve as its hands and feet.


    Flying the flag of the Hoshin (Plating), they were the island''s guardians, from the captain above to the Taira''s soldiers below, all of whom operated the Illusionary One-Dimensional Style.


    They are known as the Seirin Hakki.


    All of the island''s children adored Seirin Hakki. My classmates are probably in the top ranks of the team by now.


    As to be expected, they have not yet become captains. Laguna and Ayaka may have become vice-captains, though.


    By the way, "Seirin" is the ancient name of Onigashima. Or rather, it''s still the official name of the island. Most people only call it "Onigashima" anymore, but the island''s elders still call it "Seirindo".


    In the past, before the establishment of the demon gate, Onigashima was a scenic island lined with lush trees. Well, that was over three hundred years ago, so even the old timers had never seen it with their own eyes.


    The blue team cloak of the eight banners of the Blue Forest is a symbol of strength for me. It was a dream of mine to wear it.


    Now I can make that dream come true if I want to.


    It was also about fulfilling the vow I made when I left the island.


    I''ll come back to you. I will come back with the ability to fight on this island.


    I remember the disappointment of that time as if it were yesterday.


    On the island, there is a lot of know-how on the mind suit. If you can come into contact with it, you will be able to use it even better than now. I thought so.


    But I didn''t want to go home.


    I''m sure that if I went back now, even if I were to be relieved of my exile, at best I''d be a hired gunman of the Taira.


    It''s better than the weaknesses of the past, but I don''t want to imagine being bossed around by my father, Laguna, Ayaka, my classmates, and my brothers and sisters from Goz and Cecil.


    At the time, I thought I''d be able to make the people of the island acknowledge me, but...well, now that I think about it, it''s not that I wanted them to acknowledge me. But now that I think about it, it''s not so much that I wanted their approval, it''s just that I wanted to show them the favor.


    I wanted to show them that I was stronger than they were and that I had seen what they were capable of.


    I wanted to show them that they were wrong about me.


    But I''m not ready for that.


    I can still be strong.


    Eat Miroslav, eat the Falcon Blade, eat the guild, and become stronger and stronger.


    And when I''ve eaten as much as I can - let''s go home to that island. Let''s go home and prove it. I''ve surpassed you all.


    That''s the way the sword is supposed to be.


    It''s not what I once dreamed of, but it can''t be helped now. I have no sympathy for such ideals as salvation and protection of the people.


    It''s not that I''ve forgotten about them in the past. But now, here and now, I have to take it to heart once again.


    To be honest, I''ve been on a bit of a roll since I acquired the mind outfit!


    I didn''t think I could go back to the beginning by collecting medicinal herbs. From now on, when I''m lost in something, I should pick medicinal herbs. In a meditative sense.


    I thought to myself and looked around.


    I noticed that there was a pile of medicinal herbs I had picked around me.


    That''s when I grimaced at the fact.


    The ground shook so much that my body lifted up.


    ������


    At first, I thought it was an earthquake.


    But after hearing multiple, possibly demonic beasts'' roars and the sound of a fierce battle, I had an idea that it was a battle between large demonic beasts.


    One could tell just from the sounds that could be heard that it was quite a fierce battle. Judging from the number of voices, there seemed to be more than ten demonic beasts lightly gathered together.


    However, most of them seemed to be of the same species, so the battle might be taking place in a many-on-one fashion.


    Probably, these monster beasts that hunt in packs are trying to kill their large prey.


    If that''s the case, I thought, I''ll just let them go. It doesn''t matter how the two hexenbiests squash each other.


    There is no doubt that there is a way to take advantage of this, but it would be foolish to take on more than ten unknown monsters on your own. I''m sure they''re in a good mood after having just hunted their prey, and it''s not like I was attacked.


    I begin to pack up the herbs I''ve picked to return to the nest.


    But there was an extraordinarily loud roar, as if to thwart my intentions.


    From the sound of its voice, it was not the "many" one, but the "one" one. In other words, I''m the one being hunted.


    Probably with its last strength, the demonic beast flapped its wings hard and flew up into the sky - unable to do so, and fell to the ground again.


    If it had jumped up and fallen on the spot, there would have been no problem, but it seemed to have flown at an angle and at an angle, so the place of its fall was way off.


    In short, the winged beast slipped into my field of vision with a zig-zagging motion.


    It was a two-legged dragon with indigo scales that were bright to the eye.


    It was a magical beast called the Indigo Wyvern.


    And the one that emerged after the wyvern--


    ''Shushissi!��Strange. There is a human being in such a place.


    It was a man-eating demonic beast (man-eater) manticore with the face of an old man, the body of a lion, and a scorpion''s tail.

 24-Twenty-third episode Indigo Wyvern

    The manticore is a fierce beast with a human face that lives in the forest.


    Its face is that of an old man, and it can speak human language.


    However, it is not a friendly creature, and if it encounters a manticore, a battle will almost certainly ensue.


    The lion''s torso is as agile as it looks, and running through the forest is as flat as a flatland, making it nearly impossible to escape the pursuit of this demon in the forest.


    The scorpion''s tail is not only poisonous, but also has twenty-four spikes that can break even large trees with a single blow. It is said that some manticores use these spikes as flying tools.


    In any case, they are the kind of monster beasts you don''t want to encounter in the forest.


    "So there are ten of these manticores. What kind of coincidence is this, at all?


    A group of manticores appear one by one in pursuit of the Winged Beast (Wyvern).


    I let out a sigh and put down the bag of herbs I was holding on the ground.


    Whether it''s fighting or running away, it''s only a hindrance. I vow to collect it when it''s over.


    ''Shushissi!��They are not as good as pterodactyls, but humans are human and have a taste. Curse your bad luck in meeting us here.


    Manticore taunts us. I decided to test to see if what I had read earlier in the material was true.


    ''The sun rises in the west, the everlasting river flows back from east to west, and fire burns in the water. What is its heart?


    ''Howl, howl, thy fate is already settled, Shushish!


    Manticore doesn''t care about our unintelligible words at all.


    The fact that he speaks human language does not necessarily mean that he has any intention of speaking.


    He just says what he wants to say, and has no intention of talking to the other person.


    I see, it''s just as it said in the document. I didn''t have to waste a lot of effort.


    "The winged beast shall fall, the man shall die, and our bellies shall be full. Shushishi!��Delightful, indeed, delightful.


    "Then die a happy death - a heartbeat away.


    With those words, the black sword was gripped in my hand.


    A group of manticores swayed like reeds in the wind. The individual who had been taunting us has also stopped moving his or her mouth.


    It''s obvious that they are wary, but I wanted to warn them that if they were going to be wary anyway, they should wait until the sword is drawn. Because the mind gear in this state is, let''s say, just a weapon.


    ''''Eat it up, Soul Eater.


    Battou.


    The bursting black flash of light caused the manticores to back away as if frightened.


    While looking at those demonic beasts, I quickly sunk my body into them. The sword is on my left hip and the tip of the sword is behind me.


    It''s similar to the position of an iai, but my mind gear doesn''t have an sheath, so it''s only similar.


    In this stance, I let the blade wrap around my jade. The technique is a flying slash, the same sash that I used in my battle with the Lord of the Flies.


    However, that sash (hayate) was an imitation of the model act he had seen on the island.


    It was still more than powerful enough, so he didn''t mind, but he was curious to see what it would be like if he put all of his current ''self'' power on it.


    Putting a lid on the joy of being freed from the level one curse.


    I put a lid on the belief that I''m still only level six.


    I also put a lid on the common sense that I am a human being.


    There is no need to underestimate or overestimate. It''s just a matter of taking in everything you have in the present.


    The amount of power increased. Jing Jing Jing quality increases. You''ll be able to use your power and mouth at maximum efficiency.


    The jaws wrapped around your sword blade rage like a howling sound. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    The space creaked at the edge. My mind''s clothing is begging me to feed on its soul as quickly as possible.


    It must have instinctively sensed the increase in its power.


    The manticore from earlier called out in a high-pitched voice to the surrounding compatriots.


    ''''No, no. Jump!


    Slow!


    As he shouted, he flashed his black sword in a single horizontal stroke.


    I''m not sure how far they can reach, considering the distance between them and the enemy. But the black sword, which has sucked in my strength, has made the distance between us go back to zero.


    This is a very important part of the process.


    No matter how agile a monster beast is, this attack is unbeatable.


    Several manticores let out cries of astonishment and pain and fell to the ground while spewing blood smoke.


    There were five of them, which was exactly half of the herd. The others were either not within the range of the slash from the beginning, or they were the only ones that reacted quickly to the commands of the individual who seemed to be the leader.


    I look at the three heads that leapt into the air and curved my lips.


    I flipped the tip of my sword that I swung off to the side and corrected my swordsmanship. I aim at the three manticores that have flown into the air.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I see the leader of the group peeling his eyes out in astonishment.


    ''''Kill (Shia)!


    I don''t have wings, and I can''t dodge aerial attacks.


    My second strike struck three heads off with ease.


    Normally, a manticore''s torso is covered with hard muscles, and its outer skin is slick with fat, so it''s not easy for the blade to reach its flesh.


    However, the black sword would cut through such a manticore''s torso like a piece of tofu.


    Each of the cannibalistic demonic beasts sent a splash of blood popping, causing three blooms of blood to bloom in the air.


    Immediately afterwards, a tremendous amount of souls poured in, causing me to choke out in delight.


    I''m strong after all. I instantly kill a manticore that is feared as a cannibal (man-eater). Of course, I had to wear a heart outfit, but that doesn''t negate my own power. I''m not going to be able to say anything about it, because it''s my power.


    My guess about the previous level was correct. At the very least, my previous perceptions were wrong. I am clearly convinced of that.


    Now, at this rate, let''s get the remaining two cows killed.


    With that in mind, I turned my attention to the surviving manticore, and what I saw was...


    ''Gruuuuuuuuuuut!


    It was the figure of a pterodactyl (wyvern) biting the skull of one manticore and hurling the body of the other with a blow of its tail.


    Probably both of them would have died instantly.


    There was no part of the pterodactyl''s indigo scales that wasn''t stained with blood, and more than half of its scales had come off, revealing red flesh underneath.


    To all appearances, it was seriously injured. It might as well have been a near-death experience, but as expected of the indigo wyvern, which is known for its ferocity and viciousness even among the wyvern species.


    It seems that no matter how much damage it takes, if the opponent is a manticore or two, it is equipped with the power to kick the shit out of them.


    .........Now, the question is whether or not these winged beasts will turn their mighty power against me.


    As a result, I ended up helping them, but I don''t think the other side understands that.


    In terms of viciousness, there''s not much difference between indigo winged beasts and manticores. The same is true in terms of their hostility to humans.


    It was no wonder they were attacking us at this very moment.


    Incidentally, the wyvern itself can become familiar with humans. The dragon knights of the Canary Kingdom are exactly the knights who ride tame winged beasts.


    But basically, those pterodactyls need to be raised by humans from eggs. The wild pterodactyl would only feed on humans, and no matter how well they are raised, they would never get used to it.


    I''ve heard that this is especially true of the indigo-colored pterodactyls. I''ve heard that they are one of the most powerful wyvern species, and there are many people who try to tame them, but I''ve never heard of anyone succeeding in doing so.


    The indigo-winged beast looked at me with a roar as it spat out a chewed up manticore head in an awkward manner.


    I thought it was coming, so I quickly raised my black sword, but contrary to my expectations, the winged beast did not attack.


    It turned its duller-than-expected eyes toward me, staring at me intently. My image was reflected in the vertical pupils that reminded me of a snake.


    Suddenly, the winged beast''s gaze left me and turned to a different direction.


    At about the same time, I turned my eyes in that direction as well. One of the manticores, the leader one, was still alive and stood up on the spot.


    I click my tongue, "Did I fail to stop it?


    And here, the indigo-winged beast moved.


    It must have a grudge that it had been hurt a moment ago and was on the verge of being eaten. The winged beast''s long neck swelled up gingerly, and something like steam poured out of its mouth.


    I mean, an indigo (indigo) winged beast (wyvern) can breathe out flame breath!


    Wait a minute. Is it okay to release a flame breath in the middle of a forest like this!


    I thought so, but it''s not good enough to have them turn on us for incompetence here.


    Besides, I remember the anger, fear and regret I felt when I was on the verge of being eaten. I was hesitant to interfere with the winged beast that was trying to avenge its resentment.


    As a result, the breath that was released from the indigo winged beast - or rather, a fireball as big as a human head - flew through the air in a straight line and hit the manticore, which had turned its back to me and was trying to escape.


    Dare, the manticore was enveloped in flames and disappeared.


    �� �� ��


    Afterwards, I looked around a bit in the nearby woods.


    I''d never heard of a manticore herding - or even a herd of ten manticores, for that matter.


    It was the first time I''d ever seen a manticore in this area. Manticores, which usually live deeper in the back of the house, had drifted out in groups.


    They must have lost their habitat. That''s what he thought.


    But there was no way they could find any clues in thirty minutes or so of searching.


    If I followed the Manticore''s footsteps into the depths, or maybe I could find out something, but I''m not prepared for that. Most importantly, if we did that, there would be no point in going to the trouble of catching Miroslav.


    I had no choice but to convince myself that I would pay attention to the movements of the forest for the time being.


    When I did so, I was surprised when I returned to my original location.


    The indigo-colored winged beast was writhing on the ground with a painful voice and a thud.


    I wondered what was going on, when I suddenly realized that it was nothing until a moment ago.


    A manticore''s tail is very poisonous. Fortunately, I didn''t get hit once, but it''s not hard to imagine how many times this winged beast would have been stung by its tail.


    What to do, what to do?


    Fortunately, if it was only medicinal herbs, I just picked a mountain of them just now. However, as expected, they don''t contain any poisonous herbs powerful enough to neutralize the manticore''s poison.


    If we return to the nest, we''ll find the poisonous plant. That''s because I prepared it in case something happened to me during my confinement.


    But the amount was minimal, and considering the huge size of the winged beasts, I''m not sure if it would be effective even if I gave them all to drink.


    Before that, would human medicinal herbs work on the winged beasts?


    ''The poisoner ... the poisoner ... somewhere ... ah, yes!��There it is, the effective one that neutralized the Lord of the Flies'' paralyzing poison!


    Jiria Ooks. It''s not far from here.


    If we run as fast as we can, clad in jade, we''ll be back in less than an hour.


    ........If you think about it calmly, there''s no need to go that far against a wyvern, and if you want, you could cut it down right now - but when I remembered the dull eyes from earlier, I hesitated to do so.


    Well, well, even if it was, we''re good friends who fought together. If they''re going to attack us even ungratefully after the poison has been cured, then that''s when we''ll eat them.


    When I saw the winged beast lying on the ground with its long neck lying on the ground and growling in pain, I bent down lightly and then ran out at full speed.

 25-Twenty-fourth episode, the looming ending

    A week has passed since we rescued the Indigo (Indigo) Winged Beast (Wyvern).


    By now you can already see the result of this, but the indigo-scaled wyvern survived.


    The wyvern that ate the Jiria Ookus fruit was so sour that it said, "Pugiiii! and screamed like a pig, but soon enough, he was out from under the influence of the manticore''s poison.


    Jiria Ooks is amazing. I thought again.


    The wyvern, however, is now building what looks like a nest on the cliff, showing signs of settling in.


    I''d like to say that I took care of it while it was injured, and that I missed it - but it looks different.


    In the first place, if a monster beast misses you just because you treat its injuries, no one will have a hard time with it.


    The wyvern is not pining for you, it''s more like it''s following you. Like this, like a henchman obeying the boss - or rather, is this a knight obeying the king?


    Anyway, he shows total obedience. It seemed to understand human language to some extent, and it did not disobey my orders.


    When I ordered him to fly on my back, he did so without hesitation - even though he jumped off the cliff and began to glide. I thought I was going to die.


    The wyvern itself was also very difficult to fly because of my unaccustomed backpack, so I wobbled this way and that, and eventually ended up crashing and landing in the woods.


    When you think about it, it''s obvious, but a wyvern that has never carried anyone else would never know how to fly without being a burden to the rider. I apologized to the wyvern, embarrassed by my thoughtlessness.


    The Wyvern himself seemed to be ashamed of his mistake, and since then, every time he looked at me, he asked me if I wanted to get in.��Can I give you a ride? It turns its dull eyes to me as if to say, "I''m going to do this. The fact that the wings are flapping around is an indication of his motivation.


    He seems to want a chance to redeem himself, and his earnestness is also knightly.


    I''ll make a riding saddle in the future and try again.


    When I get back to Ishqa, I might look into collecting information on dragon knights. How to make a saddle and bridle?


    The dragon knight is the most powerful force in the Canary Kingdom, and the information on them is definitely a military secret, so it''s not going to work out that well.


    Therefore, the wyvern riding plan has been stalled, but the rest of the plans have been mostly successful.


    Of course, this was Miroslav.


    ������


    Since I''ve been here, I''ve eaten Miroslav''s soul four times: morning, afternoon, evening and night. Naturally, he resisted violently at first, but in the past few days, he''s started to give me his lips without a riot.


    Needless to say, it wasn''t a willingness to do so. His expression is one of disgust and humiliation, and when he''s done, he hangs over a barrel of water and rinses his mouth over and over again. Sometimes he would vomit as it was.


    But at least he didn''t rebel to my face anymore.


    I didn''t say anything in particular to Miroslav. I didn''t tie him up in the cave, and I let him do what he wants.


    In addition to mine, there is a tent for Miroslav in the cave, where he can sleep, change clothes, bathe in the hot water, go to the bathroom, and so on, away from my eyes.


    If Miroslav wanted, he could live without looking at me, except when he was eating.


    The reason why I was going to this extent was because I didn''t want Miroslav to break down easily.


    After all, she''s the daughter of a good family, and she probably wouldn''t last ten days living in this cave, unable to wash her face properly and being torture by me every day. That''s why I prepared various things for her.


    Of course, being out of my sight means that they can take me by surprise or hide and escape as they please.


    In fact, the first five days or so were moderately busy - well, I crushed them all.


    When I clearly rebelled in that way, I removed the four times a day limit and decided to eat them until they passed out, or even after they passed out. And, incidentally, this is when I reach for something other than my lips.


    By doing so, he teaches them a lesson without saying a word. If you do what I tell you to do, all you have to do is give me your lips," he said.


    The reason I didn''t say it verbally was to make them think. The point is that Miroslav himself has to obey voluntarily, not just because I tell him to, and he doesn''t want to.


    When the element of "obedience" is added to disgust and repulsion, the taste of the soul also changes.


    There''s another thing I''ve learned as a result of this half-month-long experiment.


    Miroslav seemed to feel pleasure, or something close to it, when he had his soul eaten by me.


    This is probably a kind of protective reaction of the body and mind against being eaten by the soul. And now that I think about it, the brothel girl in the brothel had that kind of reaction.


    It is said that when a vampire sucks the blood of a virgin, the other party gets s*xual pleasure, and it seems to be like that.


    Anyway, as a result of those meals, my level had risen from six to seven. But now that the supply from Miroslav has stabilized, my level would have risen without the Manticore, which is also what I learned from the experiment.


    This was also found in the experiment, but eating a large number of souls at once would take a large amount of time to recover afterwards, which would be inefficient.


    The first five days, then the next five days, and then the next five days after that. The later the soul gained increases. This was in proportion to the degree of Miroslav''s obedience.


    Right now, Miroslav was the only provider, but if the number of providers was increased in the future, he would be able to feed on souls more consistently, yet the burden on the women''s side would surely be lighter.


    My next target is either Ilaria or Lunamaria, but now, which one should I set my sights on?


    While thinking about this, I look at Miroslav in front of me.


    The red-haired sorcerer was sitting in front of me with a look of obvious disapproval.


    Since he showed up at the appointed time, he had no intention of doing anything unnecessary. I just can''t stand the fact that he''s dismissed as "just like being bitten by a stray dog" and that he''s "indifferent" to me.


    That''s why I''m determined to occasionally harass you and incite your hatred for me. Besides, no matter how many pieces of information there was to set up Ilaria and Lunamaria, there wasn''t enough information to do so.


    ''Speaking of which, how come you still don''t know the guy?��I thought Lars would have had you in his arms long ago.


    ''''Wha...?��I mean, that''s none of your business!


    If it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you take it away, does it?��I''ve been crying and begging you not to touch it, but if there''s no particular reason, you don''t mind if I take it, do you?


    Please don''t!


    After giving a screeching sound, Miroslav looks down at me wistfully.


    If you don''t answer, he seemed to understand that I would really take action after this half month of confinement.


    I''m not going to be a mistress or a concubine. Even if it''s Lars.


    ''You mean you won''t give your body up until you''re married and a wife?


    Incidentally, to briefly describe the marriage system in the Canary Kingdom--


    A slave does not take a wife.


    Commoners get one wife.


    Lower nobility (knights to barons) can get two wives.


    The higher nobility (those with estates above the rank of count) can get three wives.


    The king can get four wives.


    It goes something like this. This is the same in many countries on the continent, including the Ad Astera Empire.


    If there are more than one, they are called first or second wives.


    Women who are not included in this category are called concubines and ladies.


    Miroslav is saying that he does not intend to be held in any position other than as a full wife, even if it is Lars.


    ''If Lars chooses Ilaria, are you going to step aside as an adult?


    Hm!��Lars can get a recommendation to the Knights in not too far. Until I have to prep at the Sauzar Chamber of Commerce if necessary!


    I see.


    Even if she were to become a second wife, she would still be a regular wife. Miroslav''s pride would be satisfied.


    Perhaps imagining that scene, Miroslav has a melting smile on his face.


    .........Hmm. The way things are going, it''s best to refrain from meddling in that sense after all, isn''t it?


    Since I''m not interested in Miroslav''s virginity in particular, I don''t mind that at all.


    Anyway, does this guy really believe that he can return to Lars while protecting his virginity?


    If that''s the case, then congratulations are in order.


    As for me, who''s going to take everything away in the end and eat the soul tainted by despair, I have to say that. When you openly exposed your face and attacked Miroslav by exposing your abilities, it should be obvious that you don''t intend to let him leave safely.


    It''s up to Miroslav to dream, but we''re not obligated to make it happen.


    If you do what I say, I''ll send you back to Ishqa - because I''ve never once said those words to you.

 26-Twenty-fifth episode Miroslav Southall ②

    Miroslav Southall is a man-hater.


    If one were to ask him what caused this, Miroslav would be the first to mention his father''s name.


    His father''s family, the Southall Trading Company, was one of the three largest trading companies in the Canary Kingdom.


    It was my father who built up that large trading company in just one generation.


    My father, who raised a small clothing store in a corner of the royal capital to a huge trade association in just thirty years, was undoubtedly a great man as a merchant.


    But as a father, he failed - no, he was a terrible father.


    My father always had women on his left and right. And the women''s faces changed from day to day. He was a man who was as energetic with women as he was with business, or even more so.


    Miroslav was the son of the seventh concubine (mekake). His mother was a flowing dancer and she gave birth to Miroslav because of his passionate dancing and flaming red hair.


    The young Miroslav did not live in the main house of Sauzaar, but in a shabby villa. It was a house that the residents of the neighborhood called the house a concubine''s house.


    Miroslav has no memory of ever having spoken to his father as a child. When the children of his wife were wearing brightly colored clothes, he was made to wear unbleached clothes in the concubine''s house.


    Inside the mansion, my mother and the other concubines were waiting for my father, who might arrive at any moment, to apply their makeup, polish their skin, and keep each other in check.


    The young Miroslav looked at his mother and the other concubines in such a disgraceful way.


    I''ll never be like that, he thought.


    That''s why I worked so hard at my studies.


    Her goal was to enter the Academy for the Wise, the gateway to success for intellectuals.


    To avoid becoming a woman who sells her color, she improved her knowledge.


    However, she could do whatever she wanted with her efforts to improve her academic ability, but she couldn''t pay for the examinations by herself.


    She had no choice but to turn to her father for help. She didn''t ask him for money, but suggested it as an investment.


    She persuaded my father that the stock of the Chamber of Commerce would go up if the daughter entered the Academy for the Wise Men, and she got the money to take the exam.


    When she passed the examinations of the academy, he would shout for joy.


    Thus, Miroslav successfully escaped from the "mistress house".


    However, the wise man''s academy that he entered with difficulty did not become a safe haven for Miroslav.


    The first stumbling block was his appearance.


    At the time, Miroslav did not have much interest in beauty at all.


    All he cared about was cleanliness, and he didn''t care if his hair was shaggy, freckled, or he had dark circles in his eyes from an all-nighter, he didn''t wear makeup or care for it.


    Those are the things that women who flirt with men do. That was Miroslav''s idea.


    Besides, there was an unknowable fear that wearing makeup would bring her closer to her mothers.


    Because of this, Miroslav was not well received by the opposite s*x and was shunned by the same s*x.


    Nevertheless, Miroslav himself was fine with it. He could devote himself to his studies to his heart''s content and not be bothered by anything.


    In fact, Miroslav was a brilliant man. He was proud of his academic knowledge and magical skills, and although he was not always superior to his older colleagues, he did not behave arrogantly.


    As a result, Miroslav would be isolated. Not only that, but direct and indirect harassment began.


    Their harassment was not limited to the opposite s*x. The fact that he hates men does not mean that he has any affinity for the same s*x.


    Even though they had entered the academy, the girls of the same age who talked about make-up and the opposite s*x were nothing more than idiots in Miroslav''s eyes.


    Such feelings naturally oozed into his words and actions.


    The few acquaintances left one by one, and one by one, and soon there was not a single ally of Miroslav''s in the school.


    Days of chronic discomfort followed.


    The turning point for Miroslav was an investigation into the ecology of a certain demon.


    The village where Miroslav arrived at was Lars and Ilaria''s hometown.


    Curious about the outside world, Lars was surprised to learn that Miroslav, who was only a year older than he was, was acting as a full-fledged investigator, and he followed him around with his own reasons for being there.


    At first, Miroslav dislikes this, but he gradually begins to feel comfortable with Lars'' straightforward words and actions in praise of Miroslav, regardless of his appearance or gender.


    It was also at this time that he learned that Lars had a desire to be an adventurer.


    The wise men''s academy is also active in the study of magic, and some become adventurers after leaving the academy.


    But that was more of a pathway for the lower grades.


    The best ones get jobs in state institutions such as court wizards and magical institutes.


    As a matter of fact, Miroslav also had that path in mind. Miroslav''s magical aptitude, especially his handling of fire magic, was at the level of one person in five years, and he had been approached by the higher-ups at the institute.


    No matter how much she was attracted to Lars, she was not willing to give up her bright future for a boy a year younger than her.


    The relationship between Miroslav and Lars should have ended there.


    But things change quickly.


    He was supposed to graduate from the academy with the name of a child prodigy on his shoulders, having shortened the course he had originally completed at the age of 15 by two years.


    However, on the day of his graduation exam, Miroslav did not show up at the venue.


    However, he never showed up on the day of the examinations, because he was locked in the old library in the basement of the dormitory. Every attempt to destroy the door with magic would put even the surgeon in danger in the small room.


    Besides, there was also the fact that the valuable books could not be damaged.


    The culprit is still unknown. Later, Miroslav managed to escape on his own and complained about the situation, but he was not re-tested.


    This was the result of the issue of letting the royals, who had come to see the expected prodigy, go to waste.


    Because of this, Miroslav was not even able to graduate, let alone get a prosperous job, and was expelled from the academy, almost like an outcast.


    Miroslav was isolated in the first place. In the end, Miroslav ended up as an adventurer, as there was no one to reach out to whoever had incurred the wrath of the royal family.


    Lars''s presence had something to do with it.


    He didn''t turn to Lars right away because he didn''t want to be seen as a failed adventurer.


    I didn''t want to say that that boy had kicked me out of the academy as if I were an outcast.


    You will find a lot of people who will be able to help you. And as an adventurer, I''ll make a name for myself. I decided that I would go to see Lars after that.


    ������


    And now, for the umpteenth time, Miroslav was trapped by the existence of a man.


    Mitsurugi Sora is mistaken about one thing.


    It''s not that Miroslav doesn''t understand the situation. Rather, he understood it more than ever - that if he didn''t, he would be killed.


    At first he thought it was in retaliation for setting him up. At first I thought it was in retaliation for setting me up in a trap, that I was being led into an unpopular place, that I was being violated.


    But those thoughts were gone in a day.


    Every time Sola took her lips from mine, something important inside me was sucked out and chewed on. I''m going to die, I thought more than once.


    I tried to kill the man in front of me - no, I tried to kill the monster. This is another one in human form. This was evident from the fact that Sora, who was supposed to be level one, was able to deal with Miroslav''s magic perfectly.


    However, the monster in the form of Sora was strong. She couldn''t even escape, and her days of captivity continued.


    He even tried to choose death. He told his opponent about it, but Sora only shrugged lightly at such a Miroslav.


    Either they think they can''t choose death anyway, or they don''t care if they die.


    Perhaps it''s the former, and perhaps it''s the latter.


    In short, the other side does not put any importance on whether Miroslav is alive or dead. They do not dare to let him die, but they are willing to let him die as a result.


    Once he was convinced of this, Miroslav stopped his rebellion. He did not want to die, he thought.


    If this was a despicable criminal, he could resist as much as he wanted. I would not be dead if I had to sulk and give you my lips.


    But there is no point in being stubborn against an unknowing monster.


    Every time he sucked my lips, I began to vomit in disgust. In spite of this, her body felt a strong sense of pleasure and heated up on its own.


    Her mind and body diverged from each other. She felt like she was going crazy.


    There were times when I thought about giving up on everything and just rubbing my forehead against his feet.


    But if I did that, they would lose interest in Miroslav.


    I am sure that I am being kept alive because it is more "delicious" for me. The word "live" here also has a spiritual meaning. The prey that has given up everything and become irresistible is surely not tasty.


    In the depths of Titis, the realm of demonic beasts, the reason why I prepared a place where people can live in a humble way is to keep Miroslav alive for as long as possible.


    Therefore, Miroslav must live on. It has to be "lively food" for him.


    Ikie (live food). Yes, he thought to himself, he is ikie now.


    A monster is keeping me alive so I can eat well.


    Just like Sora, who was once held captive by the Lord of the Flies.


    It was Miroslav who did it.


    Sora must have felt the same despair and fear as he does now.


    She must have screamed out, "I don''t want to die, help me!


    -- even after all this time, I felt terribly sorry for her.


    Only after I''ve been through the same thing do I understand. This is hell. It''s a living hell.


    If you let someone else experience this, you deserve to be resented, you deserve to be hated. Miroslav would do the same thing.


    He called Sora a monster, but it was none other than Miroslav who created the monster.


    Since that day, Miroslav has changed his attitude towards his opponent.


    He began to do what he thought they wanted before they wanted him to do it. Sola might have thought he was being flirtatious. In fact, it''s hard to say that she didn''t feel that way.


    But underlying it was a sense of redemption. I can''t blame him if he eats me, I thought that way. I thought that.


    At that moment, Miroslav Souzaar was probably eaten.


    Not his body, not his soul, but something just as important as those two things were eaten.


    Then, for the first time since he had fallen that far, Miroslav was able to see.


    The true nature of the thing that now captures, taunts and eats him.


    The figure of the illusory beast that stretches in the shadow of Sora.


    ������


    Five days after this day, Miroslav Souzar was in the city of Ishka.


    It had been about a month since Miroslav had disappeared. The guild staff and adventurers who had been desperately searching for him, especially party members Lars, Ilaria and Lunamaria, rushed to Miroslav''s side in a frenzy.


    There, they noticed that Miroslav''s long red hair, which had been his pride and joy, had been cut clean off from his shoulders.


    If not that, it was after a month of disappearance. When asked what on earth happened, Miroslav shrugged his shoulders, unusually, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry.


    He said he wasn''t satisfied with the guild''s house arrest and had disappeared as a protest.


    Miroslav confesses that the incriminating statement he left in his room was also his own trick.


    When the guild officials heard this, they were momentarily stunned, then their faces turned red with indignation.


    Of course, it was natural, because they had been mocked more than this.


    To them, Miroslav bowed deeply and apologized. He was alone and his head was cold. I will accept any kind of penalty - with those words, the situation was settled for the time being.


    Later, Miroslav was taken to the guild and anointed with a lot of oil, but at any rate, the situation was now settled.


    The manhunt for Sola, who was secretly being pursued as a key suspect, was also cancelled.


    Ten days later, Sola returned to the city of Ishqa.


    At this time, Sola had a slave with her.


    There were still only two people, including Sola, who knew that this slave would be the spark of a new disturbance at this point....

 27-Twenty-sixth episode again to the city of Ishka

    When I returned to the city of Ishqa for the first time in almost two months, I had two things in my hand that I didn''t have two months ago.


    One was a black sword.


    This is not a heart-armor, but a normal weapon forged by a human blacksmith.


    Even though it was normal, it was forged by the sword smiths of the Ad Astera Empire, and they used black steel, which is known for its strength. A single one of these swords was a gem that could send ten gold coins flying. To be more specific, fifty coins flew.


    The reason I had disappeared from the city of Ishka for two months was because I had crossed over to the Empire in search of this sword.


    As for the fifty gold coins, I used the proceeds from the sale of the demonic beast materials that I killed in the forest of Titis.


    Manticore''s tail, for example, sold for a pretty high price. Together with the medicinal herbs we collected, we were able to collect a total of ten gold coins. After all, the demons and herbs from the depths of the sea sold well.


    In addition, they were left behind by former adventurers who were killed in the Lord of the Flies'' nest. Selling them within the Canary Kingdom was likely to cause trouble later on, so I sold them in the Empire.


    The necklaces and shields with magic power boosting effects and magic defense sold for a very high price as well, and all in all, roughly seventy gold coins. Together with the ten pieces of profit from the sale of materials, the gold that I obtained reached eighty gold coins.


    With just one gold coin, I could live comfortably for a month, so the value of eighty gold coins could be roughly known.


    It''s an unknown amount of money to me, to the point where I jokingly muttered, "Wow, you''re rich.


    Well, more than half of it was gone in the blink of an eye due to the cost of the black sword. That''s expensive!


    However, this was unavoidable.


    The black sword has become very popular due to its distinctive (cool) appearance and the advantage of being strong and hard to break. Compared to swords, there are fewer blacksmiths to make them, which is another reason why the price is so high.


    It''s a good idea to buy a normal sword instead of sticking to black swords, it will save you a lot of gold coins, but the reason I decided to buy a sword was to make my heart outfit less noticeable.


    If I returned to the city, there would be times when I would have to fight in public for some reason. At that time, if he summoned a black sword out of nowhere to fight, he would certainly stand out.


    Some of the adventurers may have heard of the Illusionary One-Sword School and the Heart Armor, and it''s not necessarily true that there won''t be anyone who can figure out the relationship between me and the Giken family from that.


    And the name "Sola," it''s very Eastern style.


    If that happens, it will be troublesome in many ways.


    If you always wear a black sword at your waist, it won''t be noticeable even if you summon your heart-dressing at the time of need.


    Hence the black sword. Buying an ordinary sword was not an option from the beginning.


    The actual black sword that I got was not as good as the shinsuo, but it was a good sword that fit well in my hand. It was a good buy.


    Thus, I had thirty gold coins left in hand.


    Another thing I sought with this was the beast girl who is still carrying my luggage.


    When I looked behind me, the girl opened her mouth with a nervous look on her face.


    ''''What can I do for you, master?''''


    Female. Young. Healthy. Healthy. Able to fight.


    The name of this girl, who was found by the slavers after meeting these conditions, is Seal Aroost.


    Apparently it means "lion bride". It''s a name like that of a one-man warrior.


    .........Although this person has never held anything other than farm tools and is not even a lion beastman to begin with.


    "No, it''s nothing.


    I don''t feel like I''ve been deceived by the slavers.


    It''s just that the condition we gave is "able to withstand battle" and not "skilled in battle". I can''t complain.


    Besides, I''ve been observing them carefully from the Empire to Ishka, and I didn''t have any problems with their words or behavior.


    It hadn''t been long since I became a slave, so I hadn''t been able to erase my confusion and hesitation in that sense, but that wasn''t a major problem.


    It can be said that this one was a good purchase as well as the black sword - although as expected, the expenditure of thirty gold coins was not planned.


    Why is it that every time I have an income, I have the same amount of expenses?


    Well, it was good that there were no "apology to the brothel" and "payment to the brothel" items this time.


    Thinking about this, I open the door of an inn.


    The blue Kotori-tei.


    It was an adventurer''s guild''s purveyor''s inn where I used to stay.


    �� �� ��


    I paid one month''s lodging fees in advance from the leftover silver coins, and I gave the innkeeper''s daughter a silver coin as a tip while I was at it.


    It''s too large an amount of money for a tip, but since I''m also paying for my previous inconvenience, please feel free to accept it.


    The same amount of tip is planned to be bounced in every occasion in the future.


    I remembered the confused faces of my husband and daughter, and my throat quivered with a chuckle.


    Well, I''ll leave you to indulge in a little revenge. The reason why I chose this inn is not to show off my money to that father and daughter like a rich man.


    This is the guild''s purveyor''s inn. Naturally, there are many adventurers among the guests. Moreover, the shop itself is deeply connected to the guild.


    In the past, when I was expelled from the guild, the information was passed on to the inn in less than an hour.


    If I stay at the inn, my information will be passed on to the guild through the mouths of the employees. That''s what I wanted.


    The charges brought against me for Miroslav should be cleared, but that doesn''t erase the fact that I taunted the guild master.


    The quarrel with the Falcon''s Sword also remains. The guild will undoubtedly continue to mark me as a dangerous person in the future.


    That''s why they chose this inn to make it easier for them to mark me.


    I''m not going to do anything.


    I won''t do anything. If something happens while I''m not doing anything, it was someone else''s doing. In a way, the guild can prove my innocence. Hmmmm.


    However, if things happened on the day I returned to Ishka, or even within a few days, that would be a bit too good timing.


    So we''ll need to give it some time.


    I''ve included that to the other side in advance, so I''ll work diligently for a while.


    That''s right, I''ll resume my soul''s work of gathering medicinal herbs from today!


    .........No, with my current abilities, there''s no problem at all with exterminating demons or bandits.


    However, since I was expelled from the guild, I can''t take them as requests.


    Besides, at this point in time, I also wanted the people around me to think that I was still level one.


    Having returned alive from the Lord of the Flies'' nest, some may have doubts about that, but to most people, I''m still a ''parasite''.


    It will be some time before that perception is overturned.

 28-Twenty-seventh episode slave rights

    Slaves.


    The lowest class that exists in the Canary Kingdom, in the Ad Astera Empire, and in most other countries as well.


    The only one that has abolished slavery would be the Holy Kingdom in the south.


    Even in that Holy Kingdom, it was difficult to completely abolish slavery, which was deeply rooted in the continent''s history and society, and the ownership and sale of slaves was tacitly tolerated.


    However, the reality of slavery varies from one word to the next.


    There is a funny story.


    A rich man hired a slave to work as a grave keeper.


    One day, he felt like having a drink, so he ordered the slave to buy him some wine.


    Then the slave said, "I am a grave keeper. My job is to guard the grave. The slave said, "My job is to guard the grave, not to buy alcohol.


    He reluctantly went to buy it himself.


    This shows that slaves have certain rights, and even masters cannot violate them.


    Let''s take a more familiar example.


    A young girl of strange age knocks on the door of a slaver''s shop to pay off her family''s debts.


    At this point, the girl can choose how far she will go to sell herself. To be clear, she can choose to sell her chastity or not.


    If she doesn''t sell it, she can refuse her master''s request for s*xual services.


    However, it was only natural that the amount of money he would get from the slavers would be less.


    Even for a slave-trader, the ease of sale was different for those who allowed them to live at night and those who didn''t, so unless they had some other outstanding skills, they would either buy them out or refuse to do business with them in the first place.


    Once a slave is bought, the merchant is obligated to take care of it.


    There''s nothing more useless than holding onto a slave for too long that has no chance of being sold.


    As far as the beast slave I bought, Seal Arouse, she sold everything to the slavers.


    So even if I asked for a partner for the night, she couldn''t refuse. Naturally, this is reflected in the purchase price.


    Other than that, Seal, an ocelot (bobcat) beastman, has magically excellent eyesight and a good nose. He can run over trees like a monkey and swim in the water like a fish.


    And yet, he has a serious and honest personality. He obeys orders, and although his stretched-out body is not rough and tumble, it is full of the fresh charm of wild beauty.


    She was a girl full of charm to the extent that even if she was asked to pay for thirty gold coins, well, I guess it couldn''t be helped.


    .........Honestly, as for me, I had no intention of pooh-poohing the quality of the slave.


    The reason I wanted to buy a slave this time was not to "eat" but to fit a certain elf.


    So I didn''t care about anyone as long as they met the conditions I gave the slavers.


    They would be treated a bit harshly at first, but after the matter was over, they could be released from slavery.


    That''s what I was thinking, and that''s why I was introduced to Seal.


    The moment I saw his face, I felt a shuddering in the back of my mind.


    As a result, I am now in the same room with Seal.


    That Seal, but right now, with me on his knees, he''s saying "..........hihu! He has a very s*xy voice that says, "I''m not doing anything s*xy.


    It''s not that he''s doing anything erotic. He''s just fiddling with a pair of small cat ears that stick out from the seal''s head.


    I remember fondly that when I was a kid, I did something similar to the cat that lived in the dojo.


    Well, at that time, he scratched me no matter what I asked, and I was whining.


    If I touched his ears all of a sudden, he wouldn''t like it.


    On the other hand, if you''re an all-or-nothing slave girl, you can do anything you want.


    "Oh, um.........my lord.......?


    Hmm, what?


    How long are you going to keep doing this?


    Just until the sun comes up, I guess. We''ll do it every day from now on.


    Did I do something to offend you?��In that case, I apologize.


    ''No, not at all. In fact, I''d like to thank you for a job well done. I just--


    It''s just...?


    I''m a pervert who gets off on seeing a girl who is exhausted.


    Yeah.


    ''Even better if you made her exhausted by your own hand. Just give up the idea that you were bought by a horrible master.


    Then he lightly stroked the area around the neck of Seal''s waist.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    Seal''s face turns bright red as he realizes this.


    I combed Seal''s soft chestnut-colored hair with my left hand while I touched his ear again with my right.


    On this night, just as I had declared, Seal''s sweet voice continued to shake the air in the room until dawn.


    Then, before I could sleep, I went out to the forest of Titis to collect some medicinal herbs. When we returned to the inn, I laid him on my lap again and caressed his ears, and sometimes his tail, too.


    The next day, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and I kept doing it.


    Anyone who continues to live like that is going to be sleep-deprived. When you don''t sleep well, your strength wanes and you get sick more easily.


    Seal had dark circles in his eyes, and his cheeks looked sunken without a trace.


    I took him out into the forest that day as well. The adventurers and the father and daughter at the inn told me to "give him a break," but I snickered and ignored their advice.


    And so, as we left the gates of Ishka''s castle and headed into the forest, four figures stood in front of us.


    They were the four members of the "Falcon Swords".

 29-Chapter 28 Juetian

    It seems you''re always working hard at harvesting medicinal herbs, don''t you think? Why don''t you try to be a pharmacist?��I''m sure you''ll be doing the world a favor by doing so.


    A pointy hat and a magic wand. And a sorcerer''s robe.


    Miroslav is dressed as usual, swearing as usual.


    The one thing that''s different from the usual is that his long red hair has been cut off completely. He seemed to be braiding his now short hair and hiding it in his hat.


    ''Thanks for the advice. If that''s all you have to do, would you mind moving on?��We can eat as long as we wag our tails at the guild, unlike you guys, we''re busy over here.


    I have no desire to speak to you, Mr. Potter. But...


    Miroslav glanced at the seal behind me. He looked at the emaciated Seal and made a pained face.


    ''''He''s a man who let a woman younger than he is carry all the baggage on his shoulders he''s a man who looks down on you. It''s not the first time this has happened, though.


    "I don''t care what you do with my slaves. And moreover, I have no right to have the ''Murderer'' tell me what to do.


    You know the term "stupid"?��Besides, you''ll incur the Guildmaster''s wrath if you utter too much baseless slander.


    Dumbass. I don''t make a habit of saying that unless you''re making fun of me, which is a very unpleasant word.


    People have already heard that you do terrible things to her every night. "It is already known that you do horrible things to her every night, just like an overstocked monkey. The poverty of character is evident in his behavior when he obtains money that does not fit his needs and the first thing he wants is to be a slave. If you want to hold a woman, you must first develop the charm to fall in love with an equal partner!


    Miroslav spat out, and then Lars opened his mouth.


    He must have been firmly burned, and his face was filled with strong righteous indignation.


    As I''ve mentioned before, Lars is from a rural area. He is no stranger to stories of selling off his wife and daughter because he can''t pay his taxes.


    Lars'' mouth is strangely heavy when he talks about this kind of thing. So does Ilaria, who shares Lars''s background.


    He had never heard it clearly, but maybe they both had family or friends that they had lost that way.


    ''Sola, the boy lost himself to slavery for the sake of his family, didn''t he?��Take good care of him. If you can''t do that, then let him go!


    So, uh, I don''t care what you do with my slaves. Hey, set her free. I don''t take orders from you.


    Well, I have an idea.


    With that, Lars quickly reached for the sword at his waist.


    I snickered at that.


    ''Aw, robbery for want of slaves? Or is it murder?��It''s no wonder I thought they were waiting for me in an unpopular place. Just like the last incident, the Sword of Falcon has fallen a long way!


    "Screw you, I''m not gonna rob you!��I''m telling you I''m going to beat your guts back!


    ''It''s called robbery when you beat them down and force them to take your possessions. The only time you''re allowed to do anything for justice is in a book, my brave friend.


    Are you sure you won''t listen to me?


    ''You''re not listening to me, you''re just imposing your own convenience on me from earlier. If we were to let this guy go, what''s in it for me?��I pay this guy thirty gold coins.


    "Then I''ll pay you 30 gold pieces!��That''s fine.


    It''s not good. What kind of idiot buys something for thirty gold coins and sells it for thirty gold coins?


    Then it''s sixty or a hundred!��I''ll pay you what you want, just tell me!


    Lars barked as if he was enraged.


    When it comes to a hundred gold coins, it''s not an amount that even a sixth-level adventurer could easily afford.


    But if it was Lars, he would pay for it. Even if I were to raise the price to five hundred or even a thousand, there''s still a way to rely on the Sauzaar Trading Company.


    That''s what I thought, and I lifted my lips up at the corners.


    Well, okay, I''ll give you a million gold pieces.


    ...What?


    What''s the matter, a million. Yeah, what do you want, a hundred thousand a month in installments?


    You''re kidding me!��There''s no way I can pay that much money!


    "I''ll pay you what you want," he says often before his tongue is dry.


    There are limits!


    ''You know, you''re asking me to sell something I don''t intend to sell, right?��You deserve to be sprung on me. Why should I have to calculate what''s in your wallet to figure out a possible purchase price for you?


    After I said that, I laughed at the other person as if he or she was being ridiculous.


    ''''You were trying to get me to say two hundred or three hundred gold coins, weren''t you?��That''s how I''m really going to pay for it after taking my words. And if it''s the expected sixth level adventurer, and also the future son-in-law''s request, the Sauzaar Chamber of Commerce would be willing to spare no expense. It''s a neat trick. The source of the scheme... well, I don''t need to think about it.


    G.....


    "Saving the Oppressed Slaves. Now, that''s a heroic tale for your taste, but you''ll be sorry, Lars. Learn the lesson, then you will have to leave me alone. Continue being an upstanding adventurer, and I''m sure you''ll make it big. Don''t let the sorcerer''s mouth get in the way of your success.


    .... duel.


    What?


    Duel, Sola!


    As soon as he says it, Lars takes the glove in his left hand and throws it at me.


    The well-worn leather glove slams into my chest with such force that it falls to the ground.


    ''Duel with me for that boy''s freedom!��If I win, you''ll have to let that kid go!


    "No.


    Are you running away?


    I don''t need to run. I''m level-first.��There is no reason to accept a duel that you cannot win. Especially if there is no benefit to be gained from winning.


    Okay, then.


    Then, if you win, I''ll be your favorite slave.


    Miroslav comes forward to control Lars, who is about to say something.


    The red-haired sorcerer opens his mouth in praise of the taunt.


    ''You would accept a duel if it was profitable, wouldn''t you?��You can make me your slave and do as you please. Oh, and of course I''ll give you all my personal wealth, too, Master?��Precious magic stones, grimoires and grimoires I''ve never properly calculated, but I can assure you that it''s at least more than thirty gold coins.


    Oh, come on, Milo!


    That''s okay, Lars. There''s not a chance in hell you''re going to lose. It doesn''t matter what you promise, it won''t become reality. Besides, if one thing inevitably happens it''s because I believed in you. I''m proud of you, but I don''t resent you for it.


    "Milo ... that''s that much for me...


    Lars'' eyes glaze over, and Miroslav''s cheeks are flushed as well.


    They are the ones who start playing the trifecta wherever they go.


    Well, this time it''s a little different from the past, though.


    I''m sorry to say it, but I''m not going to agree to your terms. "I''m sorry to say that we''re having a good time, but we''re not going to agree to such conditions, and we''re not going to sleep with the Murderer.


    Sola, you...!


    Well, I don''t mind thinking about it if you''re an elf there.


    With that said, I look at Lunamaria, who hasn''t said a single word so far.


    The same is true for Ilaria when it comes to not saying a word, but Miroslav must have included this in his message from the beginning. He told them to leave the negotiations to him.


    When water was suddenly pointed at her, Lunamaria''s eyes blinked in confusion.


    ''Wow, me?''


    ''''You wouldn''t get an immortal slave even if you paid out a hundred gold coins. But when it comes to becoming a slave, his consent is essential. If you don''t trust your leader as much as the Murderer, you can say no.


    Then he looked at Lars.


    Then he pointed to the glove on the ground with his chin before continuing with his words.


    ''You can pick up this glove for him if you agree to the terms you just gave me, Lars.


    Are you sure?


    Yeah. It''s just a matter of time. I''ll invite the slavers to the Adventurers'' Guild''s grounds, and we''ll have a big party. If you win, you will free the seal from slavery on the spot. If I win, I will enslave Lunamaria on the spot. Needless to say, it''s your role to make Lunamaria accept the terms of being a slave. If you can''t do that, there will be no duel. How about these terms?


    Well that''s fine. I''ll persuade Luna to join us, and I''ll work with the guild to make the arrangements as soon as possible. In return, Sola, until that day comes--


    Don''t worry, I won''t lift a finger to the seal. Ask the innkeeper''s daughter, who''s always listening outside the room, if she''s lying.


    When I finished, I picked up the glove that had fallen at my feet.


    At this moment, the duel between me and Lars was concluded.


    We left behind the vitality of Seal and Lunamaria''s intentions.

 30-Twenty-ninth episode Luna Maria ②

    Well done, Lars, you did a wonderful job. Well done, Lars, you got that coward on board!


    Miroslav praised Lars with a congratulatory smile.


    In response, Lars awkwardly scratched his cheek.


    ''''I''m sorry, Milo. The whole Milo story slipped out of my head halfway through... I didn''t mean to give you a ride or anything, I was just really mad at that guy.


    ''''Hmm, I think because you''re that kind of person, they were willing to do that too. Now we can get that girl, Seal, out of Sola''s hands. Lars has done a great job.


    With that, Miroslav gripped Lars'' hand firmly in both of his hands and smiled at him.


    Lars smiled as if he was embarrassed.


    The two of them, Lunamaria was looking at such a figure of the two of them, also expressing confusion.


    Miroslav noticed her gaze and called out to her with downcast eyes.


    ''It''s just that I didn''t think that the other side would want Luna as a slave instead of me. That''s the only part I miscalculated. I''m sorry for Luna.


    It''s...


    But I''m fine!


    Miroslav raises his voice to interrupt Lunamaria''s voice as she tries to say something.


    ''''There''s no way Lars can lose to that coward. Lars is level sixteen and they are level one. No matter how you spin it, Lars''s victory is not going to move. I understand that there is some concern about accepting the terms of being a slave, but please, please trust Lars. I also ask that you do this for me.


    With that, Miroslav hung his head deeply.


    Then, Lars also nodded vigorously to dismiss Lunamaria''s concerns.


    ''Miroslav is right. I will never be defeated by a coward who taunts a slave who can''t handle it. You see, I don''t want to be the object of a betting contest for Luna, but I want you to know that I am willing to bet on it. In order to help that girl Seal please!


    Even as he mouthed the words, "Please," Lars didn''t seem to have the slightest idea that he would be refused.


    He was convinced that he had won, and he believed that his friends were also convinced. There was no way he would be refused, Lars thought.


    But Lunamaria didn''t nod. She didn''t nod.


    Because she felt the power that Sola had hidden in her, more than anyone else.


    Earlier, when I saw Sola after a while, she even seemed to be even bigger than the last time I saw her.


    I had expected it, so I didn''t get stiff and immobile like I had before, but I still felt a crushing sensation that grabbed my heart when Sora looked at me.


    If asked if Lars could win against that Sola, Lunamaria could only shake her head.


    When Lars noticed Lunamaria''s hesitation, he tried to open his mouth again in a dubious and unexpected way.


    The one who stopped it on the verge was Ilaria, who had been silent until then.


    ''Lars, don''t do it. It''s not about what we''re capable of doing with each other. You can''t just nod your head and say, "Yes, I understand," when you''re putting your own reputation on the line in someone else''s game, can you?��No wonder Luna was so hesitant.


    ''Oh, yeah, that might be it. Sorry, I may have been a bit bare.


    And isn''t that a bit odd?


    What''s funny?


    ''You''re level sixteen, they''re level one, and you''ll win if you fight. But I''m sure Sora knows that more than we do. How could Sola have been beaten at such a disadvantage?


    Why... because you thought you could win, right?


    So I''m asking you why you thought you could win. We took the game because we had a chance to win. And we don''t know what those odds are. Since the Lord of the Flies incident, Sola hasn''t been seen in Ishka for nearly two months. It looks like she''s been to the Empire, but it''s possible she got some kind of strange power there.


    Hearing Ilaria''s words, Lars raised his eyebrows in thought.


    Here, she thought, Lunamaria revealed the thoughts in her heart to her friends for the first time.


    ''Lars, as it pertains to what Ilaria just said...''


    What is it, Luna?


    ''This is the feeling of a spirit user, and it''s hard to prove it for sure, but Sora-san is not the same as she was before.


    No?


    ''Yes. Probably, Sola is not the first level now. I feel a power that is incomparable to what I felt before. I think that something happened in the Lord of the Flies'' nest.


    Using the word "dragon" would reduce its credibility. So, Lunamaria explained Sora''s abnormality in as clear an expression as possible.


    Hearing that, the wrinkles between Lars'' eyebrows became deeper and deeper.


    The one who spoke to Lars was Miroslav.


    ''''Lars, there''s nothing to worry about.


    "Milo?


    ''Even if the man''s level of commitment had been raised, so what?��Even if I spent all of the past two months slaying demons, level three is the best I could do. If I''m willing to die for it, I might be able to reach level four, but that''s the limit. Yes, to Sora, it must feel like her power has been doubled or tripled. But, Lars, I''m an adult and a child compared to you.


    ''To begin with,'' said Miroslav, raising his voice.


    The difference between that man who has spent the last few years collecting herbs and you, who has gone through so many dangers, is much greater than just your level as an adventurer and a warrior. This gap cannot be bridged in just two months or so. Isn''t that right?


    ''Yeah, of course it is!''


    And I have an idea of what Ilaria just said about "odds".


    Really?


    Yes. That man told you the other day. He paid 30 gold pieces for this boy, Seal. Where did he get the money?��Earlier, in the guild, that man took out gold coins to fund the call for a priest to use the Lie Detection (Sensei Rai). Where did he get the money from?��I suspect that was the money that was left behind by those who died in the Lord of the Flies'' nest.


    Hearing that, Iria murmured quietly as if she remembered something.


    ''''........Come to think of it, that guy did bring back the other adventurers'' recognition slips.


    ''''Yes. Otherwise, a man who was kicked out of the settlement without paying a good tip would not be able to obtain gold coins out of the blue.


    Right. Is that why I saw an unfamiliar sword on his waist earlier?


    Yes. That''s one of the things you got from selling the dead man''s belongings, isn''t it? It''s nothing. The only reason you''ve traveled all the way to the Empire is to sell off what you can''t sell in the city of Ishka. With the money I earned from that, I bought weapons that were too much for me to wear and bought slaves to come back to. The man who is now showing off such a self to the people around him in such a way that he is enjoying himself. The bottomlessness of his stubbornness is evident when he stays at his old place of residence.


    ''Then the ''odds'' that Ilaria was referring to are...''


    It''s that sword. It''s like a child who has only touched a toy sword, but now he''s sneaking out his parent''s sword and wielding it with great joy, saying, "Now I''m getting better. Frankly, it''s hard to argue with that.


    Miroslav quickly dismissed Ilia and Lunamaria''s fears and looked at Lars'' face again.


    Then he gently reached out a hand to Lars''s cheek.


    For a moment, an indescribable light seemed to sparkle in both of their eyes, was it really because of Lunamaria''s imagination?


    ''Lars. It''s an adult''s job to take care of a child who''s misbehaving. It is the role of the expert (veteran) to break the nose of the rookie (rookie) who misunderstood the sudden level up. Let''s show Sora what a real adventurer and a real warrior can do?��You should do that to help that poor beastly girl....

 31-30th episode as planned

    In the city of Ishka, a duel is not an unusual way to settle a dispute.


    Rough and tumble adventurers want to settle each other''s disputes with swords and fists. This is a common occurrence.


    However, it is not left unchecked.


    For a duel to be official, it needs one thing: an observer.


    He selects the place for the duel, prepares for it and guarantees its outcome.


    To challenge the outcome of a duel is tantamount to insulting the witnesses.


    By its very nature, a witness is expected to have a proper status and responsibility. Conversely, if they couldn''t find that many witnesses, the duel would be just a private fight and would be disposed of under the city''s security laws.


    I had expected it, but the witness to the duel between me and Lars was the guild master, Elgato.


    The place was the guild''s training grounds. There were no spectators or onlookers, and the only people in the spacious space, aside from Lars, myself and Elgato, were the Sword of the Falcon, Seal, and that braided receptionist named Liddell.


    I had expected a situation where adventurers and staff members would be actively engaged in a wild goose chase, but honestly, I didn''t expect it.


    Well, this is a duel between people who have a history with each other to begin with. I suppose they didn''t want the other adventurers to hear them ranting about something strange in the middle of the duel.


    However, this might cause Lars to hold the outcome in his hands if he loses. It would be no surprise if the guildmaster who had suppressed Miroslav''s sin now suppressed Lars'' defeat.


    As he was thinking about this, the door to the training ground opened and a middle-aged man rushed in, gasping for breath.


    ''''...........................No, no, sorry I''m late!��We had a problem on the way out, so that took up a lot of my time.


    The well-dressed figure clad in silk clothing reminds me of a skilled merchant.


    The slavers dispatched by the Union, with their thread-thin eyes, confirmed that all the people gathered here were present.


    ''''I thought it was unusual to hear from Lord Elgert, but it seems to be quite amusing.


    ''I''ve given you the details in writing. Time is running out. I would like to begin as soon as possible, if you are willing, Master Fyodor.


    ''Yes, yes, yes, that''s fine. Will a new slave be born or will a slave be freed? Either way, it''s the nature of being a slaver.


    Fyodor is conspicuous for his somewhat aloof behavior, but he is neither incompetent nor irresponsible as long as he is dispatched by the Union. He is a sufficient witness.


    Or rather, if I said that I wouldn''t recognize Fyodor as a witness here, I would be throwing a bone to the ''union''.


    That wasn''t a very horrible thing to say.


    The "union" itself is a slave trade association.


    It''s a huge organization that crosses borders like the Adventurers Guild or the Temple of the God of Law, where all the information about the slave trade is collected in the Guild.


    The Union''s influence, which sometimes exceeds thousands of slaves, is beyond the reach of any small country, and no one, unless they are suicidal, would ever turn on the Union.


    It''s a good thing that they''re not the people you would get involved with if you were living an honest life - that''s not the case for people as unlucky as Seal, and I can''t help but feel like I''m in some kind of trouble from now on, having embarked on a path that can hardly be called honest.


    Oh well, that''s okay, there''s more to come. For now, let''s focus on the opponent in front of us.


    Lars is wearing a one-handed sword, a round shield, and a steel armor headpiece, all of which are probably endowed with magic. That would be the advantage of someone with the Chamber of Commerce behind him. In a word, I was fully armed.


    In contrast, I''m only wearing leather armor, which I always wear only in form, except for the black sword at my waist. This is a partial armor that only protects the chest. It''s not much of a defense mechanism.


    If you look at the equipment alone, I''m completely defeated. This is the level at which Lars would be laughed at for not being an adult.


    Of course, there''s no one to laugh at here. It''s a duel that can even cost you your life at times. It''s only natural to give it everything you''ve got.


    Lars himself was staring at me with a serious look on his face.


    Lars raises his shield and sword in response to Elgato''s voice.


    I held my sword at mid-level. I''m not going to use my mind gear or jade in this duel.


    I''m not just testing my bare strength, but also as a defensive measure to keep the guild and the union from getting hold of my power.


    The problem was whether Lars would allow me to do so or not.


    Hah!


    A kesa strike from a sharp step.


    If he had stood silently, he would have been cut off deeply on his left shoulder.


    Of course, we are not so naive as to be struck by the first strike, either. He lightly flew backwards and let the sky (Kuu) slash, and tried to strike a counter blow when the other side''s stance was broken.


    However, as expected of a sixth level adventurer, the sixth level adventurer is not that lenient, and Lars skillfully moves his shield to minimize the gap that arises after the attack.


    The next time I''ll attack from here - the next moment I thought that, Lars'' second attack flew in.


    It is even faster than the first blow''s step in.


    It''s an unbelievable move for a man wearing heavy metal armor, and apparently the first strike was a stepping stone for the next strike.


    Realizing that I couldn''t fend off the attack, I used the peak of my sword to parry Lars'' blow.


    A numbing pressure could be felt through the sword. A heavy slash. I was able to properly apply the power of my legs and feet to the sword.


    No wonder, but he was a completely different person from the Lars of five years ago.


    ''''What''s the matter, Sora!��You can''t beat me just by dodging!


    I responded with a crooked lip.


    ''Thanks for the advice,''


    While saying that, he flies to the side and dodges Lars'' thrust attack. I also dodge the shield attack (shield bash) that came immediately after. He even tried a foot sweep, as if he were an adventurer with a little bit of everything, but I dodged this one too, flying in a flash.


    As I did so, I observed Lars relentlessly.


    The four basics of Itto-ryu: zan-zang jin-keitai (slashing), kei-zang (cutting) and soh-so (running), and kan-kan (observing).


    In other words, observation.


    This is a good example of the way the game is played.


    If they don''t use their heart gear or jade, their ground power is indeed superior to ours. And when it comes to experience as an adventurer, Lars has far more experience than you.


    I''ve been trying to find the key to reversing these differences in my opponent''s movements.


    From the outside, the current me would be a dangerous guy, watching Lars'' every move with snake eyes.


    Maybe he didn''t like the way I was looking at him, or maybe he got fed up with the attacks that never hit him, but Lars'' attacks were getting a little bigger.


    It''s not a messy attack that can create gaps, but the accuracy of his movements is less than ever before.


    He still hasn''t struck with the thirty. It''s too early to be in a hurry, but.......no, from their point of view, they''re struggling against the first level. The thought that this is not supposed to happen is inevitable.


    A sixth level adventurer can''t even take a shot at a former tenth level adventurer who has been expelled, and it''s just plain embarrassing. He must be worried about the eyes of his friends and the guild master as well.


    Besides, Miroslav must have fired up well. "Show them the power of a real adventurer, a real warrior," or something like that.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find out what''s going on.


    --It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of them. Lars has always had a weakness for this kind of shaking. He is, after all, a simple farmer at heart.


    ''''What''s the matter, Lars? You can''t defeat me just by wielding a sword, can you?


    Shut up and stay out of it!


    Unfortunately, a sword is not a weapon that can be used to slice and dice head-on. This is my way of fighting. Even so, it''s still a problem for a sixth level adventurer to not be able to catch my movements.


    .....


    He''s just getting worse and worse...


    As he says it, he takes advantage of the opportunity when Lars lowers his shield slightly and strikes him in the chest.


    He slips through a gap in the armor and inflicts a wound on his opponent''s body.


    ''''Guh!


    Look, the shield is down again.


    I thrust the cutting edge in continuously and accurately shot through a gap in the armor.


    Lars twisted his face in pain and waved his shield away from me with a sideways swipe, and in return, he slashed at me with his one-handed sword.


    However, that attack is a large swing of forcefulness. It''s not a slash using your legs and feet like the one just now. It was nothing to dodge.


    After that, they slashed each other for a while more, and after the number of slashes reached fifty, I faced Lars at a distance.


    Lars was gasping for breath, his face was contorted, and the blood that flowed out of the cracks in his armor stained the ground.


    ........Yeah. I''m sorry to say it, but it''s weak.


    It''s true that they have superior ground power. If they had to engage in a battle of forces, they would certainly be defeated. But Lars doesn''t have the know-how to make use of those advantages in a fight. To be honest, Ayaka and Laguna are much stronger than they were five years ago.


    And now I understand why. Fundamentally, Lars''s sword is for fighting demons, not people.


    Of course, Lars would have fought against humans before. There''s no shortage of human enemies for adventurers, such as bandits, necromancers (necromancers), and pagan priests.


    However, on the whole, the opponents to defeat would be overwhelmingly demons, and slaying people wouldn''t mean that you would be able to learn anti-personnel sword skills in the first place.


    In that regard, even though there are blanks, I was the one who learned the Illusionary Itto-ryu from a young age, so I was on the right side. It''s a good thing everyone around me is stronger than me. You can''t help but have plenty of experience fighting strong people.


    I''m not sure we need to wait any longer for this to happen.


    It''s not impossible that this is all a trap by Lars to trap us - but if that''s the case, I''ll lift the ban on the Power Technique out of respect for his acting ability.


    I take a step forward with that in mind.


    ''''Lars!''''


    I think he felt something in the movement that could not be overlooked, and Ilaria nudged Lars to pay attention to it, as if unintentionally.


    When Lars responded to that and re-holstered his sword in a huff, my sword reached into the air like a snake and was entangled in Lars'' sword.


    And.


    Ding.


    With a clear metallic sound, Lars'' one-handed sword spun around in the air.


    Eventually, the sword stabbed slightly away from us.


    The Guildmaster''s calm voice rang out as he thrust the sword into Lars'' neck, who was stunned to see it.


    ''''That''s it!��Winner, Sola!


    When I saw the look in Lars'' eyes at that moment, I suddenly thought that I must have looked like this too.


    Surely, I must have had this look in my eyes when I was defeated by the Dragon Fang Soldier in the test.


    ������


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait!��Let me fight one more time, one more time!


    After that, Lars, who came back to himself, was the first one to speak those words.


    He didn''t even thank Ilaria for casting a recovery spell, but stared at me with his eyes bleeding.


    I shrugged lightly at such Lars.


    ''''Does that mean you''re going to be stingy with the victory that the witnesses recognized?��You''re dealing with a guildmaster, remember?


    No, no!��That was my call. And that''s okay. I''ll give you that, so go ahead and play again, Sola!��Yes, there was never an agreement to have just one duel!��I''m going to win this time!


    Hm. Well, no problem. Who are you going to call next?


    What?


    I win this game. That means Lunamaria is mine now. If we''re going to fight again, you''ll have to get another slave for me. I''m telling you, I don''t need Miroslav, so the only one you can provide is Ilaria.


    When Lars heard that, he looked at Iria as if he couldn''t help it.


    Ilaria, who was covering Lars'' wounds, shook her head with a stern look at Lars.


    ''''Iria!''''


    No, Lars. I closed up the wound, but the blood that you lost isn''t back. You can''t win a fight like this.


    ''Hey, it''s okay, I know how to fight Sora now. I''ll win next time!


    Ilaria''s slap struck Lars'' cheek sharply as he shouted that.


    A dry sound with a thump echoed around the area.


    ''''Enough!��How long are you going to run away from the consequences?��You''ve lost!��If you don''t admit that first, there will be no rematch or anything else!


    Ili...................


    With that scolding, Lars finally acknowledges reality in the true sense of the word and falls to his knees with a crumple on the spot.


    Watching the two of them, I chuckled inwardly.


    Ilaria''s attitude is a stern yet gentle one. It''s probably the most correct response I could think of.


    However, for someone who has been beaten down to the core, sometimes correctness can be disagreeable.


    At such times, if there is someone to say sweet words to - only sweet words, a man will flirt with them. It''s not an eternal relationship, even for childhood friends.


    --I didn''t look at Miroslav. I didn''t need to see him.


    --Everything was going according to plan.

 32-Chapter 31 "The Hypocrites"

    We''ve got a nice little annoying spirit for you!


    --I didn''t mean to be flirtatious like that.


    However, it is true that the night of his victory over Lars, when he was in front of the slave collared Lunamaria in his room at the inn, his lust for something other than eating his soul tingled powerfully.


    After all, she was the one who had been favored at one time. It''s a thought that he never even said it out loud, but when he''s faced with that person, he can''t stay calm.


    In addition, Lunamaria has handed over all rights to me as a matter of course, so she can''t refuse my request. This is a servitude contract duly signed in the presence of the slavers.


    It''s not necessary for me to refrain from doing so, either. I''d like to get to the bottom of this right now, but there''s something I have to make sure of before I do.


    "So, what are you up to?


    He flushed and asked Lunamaria, who was standing face down.


    Incidentally, the reason her face is red is because she is shy. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. There is no fabric at the arms and legs, and the back and chest are quite boldly open.


    It''s the kind of clothing that makes you feel like you could swim in the ocean, or perform a kagura dance dedicated to a god by a dancer.


    To say the least, it''s erotic. Moreover, it is an elf, which is synonymous with elegance, who is wearing it. Most men would swallow the spit with a gulp - just like me.


    However, I didn''t dress Lunamaria in these clothes just for the sake of being dirty. To put it bluntly, I made it impossible for her to hide her weapons.


    ''''........I''m not planning anything, Sora-san.


    ''Don''t be a jerk. I took the gamble because... well, I guess I stepped on Lars'' to win, but even so, he''s too mature for that. He didn''t even pretend to resist when he made the slave contract. It''s obvious what kind of treatment he''ll receive if he signs that contract. The fact that you accepted that so easily means that you''re planning to come near me and do something about it.


    Of course, I was the one who put Lunamaria in that situation. Even if I had resisted right then and there, the result would not have been any different.


    There''s no point in resisting. That''s true, but that doesn''t mean we can give up so easily. No, this is not the kind of person who can continue to be an adventurer for many years.


    When I thought about it, I could only think that Lunamaria had something in her stomach.


    However, the problem is that it''s hard to read what she''s holding.


    Normally, it would be to hang your head in your sleep, but the murder of your master by a slave is a mortal sin. The accusation that I''m better off dead will continue until I die.


    Or I could let my guard down and let another person - Lars or Ilaria - kill me.


    But even then, I''d probably be charged with a substantial felony for my involvement in the killing.


    As I was nodding my head in that way, Lunamaria quietly opened her mouth.


    I''m not planning anything. But I do want to ask you something.


    Hmm?��What is it?


    Who are you-- who are you?


    "...what?��A monster with no human heart, or is that what you''re talking about?


    ''No, no!��It''s not.


    Shaking her head somewhat hurriedly, Lunamaria shook her head and let her gaze wander in the air, as if she was hesitating about something.


    But eventually she nodded with a determined light in her eyes and looked straight at me.


    ''''I see a dragon.''''


    ........what?


    "I see a dragon in you. "I see a dragon in your midst, covered in scales darker than the night. The first time I saw it was when Sola returned alive from the Lord of the Flies'' lair.


    How ......................


    I don''t know if the dragon took on the form of a man, or if the dragon took on the form of a man, but I do see a dragon. But I do see the dragon. So I ask you, who are you?


    ''''I''ve never been anything but Mitsurugi Sora in my life, have I? That''s the answer, but...


    I''ve been thinking here.


    Without a doubt, the dragon would be a soul eater. The fact that you''re alluding to the time of your awakening to the mind outfit suggests that you''re not bullshitting.


    ''''Did you tell anyone about that?''''


    ''''No........I took it from my sense as a spirit user. Since there''s no way to prove it to anyone else....


    ''So you''re saying that it''s something that other spirit users can sense?


    ''Perhaps. But I can''t say for sure, because every individual perceives spirits differently.


    ''I see. So that''s how it can be detected... oh, come to think of it.


    At this point, I suddenly remembered the time when I questioned the guild about the crime of the Falcon Blade.


    At that time, Lunamaria was trembling in a terribly frightened state, but...


    Is that because you noticed that dragon?


    ''''...Yes. I''m being stared at by a dragon up close and personal. I couldn''t even breathe.


    I see. Then, it''s not like she was acting hypocritically to get an exoneration when she came after me and apologized, is it?


    It would be awkward if I had been prematurely wrong in calling her names.


    No, wait. More importantly...


    ''If you could see the dragon, didn''t you think I might win today''s duel?��How did you take the gamble?��This is something that Lars and I did on our own. It would make sense for me to say no.


    ''It''s ... well, if you''ve revealed so much, you won''t have to put your teeth on it anymore.


    What do you mean by that?


    ''It''s about Milo - he''s getting through to you, isn''t he?


    The moment I heard that, I huffed and snickered.


    ''Are you getting through?��That woman who hates me like a scorpion?��It''s an interesting joke. Is that what you call the spirit user''s senses?


    ''Ever since Milo came back from missing, I''ve felt something was wrong. "I''ve felt that something was wrong ever since the missing Milo came back. But it was only a vague feeling, not a definite proof. What convinced me of this was the day Lars and Sora-san decided to fight a duel.


    What''s going on?


    ''I''m sorry,'' said Milo. ''I was going to make myself a bet, and I''m sorry that I had to take that role on me as a result,'' he said. He seemed sincere in his apology but there was a mischievous leprechaun dancing on his shoulder. Then it dawned on me. Milo was enjoying the situation, I thought. If I listened to that, it was clear that Milo was taunting Lars. Whenever I or Ilaria voiced our concerns, he would laugh them off and try to lead Lars into a duel.


    After saying that much, Lunamaria shook her head without effort.


    ''''No, in the first place, the beast girl called Seal, it was also Milo who first mentioned that girl. Didn''t he calculate everything from the beginning?


    ''Well. But if you doubted that, I doubt it even more. Why did you follow the bet?��If Milo thought he was getting through to me, Lars-- might not have believed that, but Ilaria would have at least listened to him. That''s exactly what I''m talking to the guild master about.


    ''Of course I thought about it. But I thought that if I did that and left Milo out of the party, you would only be able to make another move. I decided it would be more expedient to settle the matter now than to provoke the dragon in an inept manner.


    Good plan, yeah. If the dragon''s aim is to be you, then you''re going to do something about it by dedicating yourself to it?��Well, it''s true that the classic bad dragon is the sacrificial maiden.


    "I apologize if I was thinking too much. But--


    ''Hmm, well, yeah. I''m not overthinking it.


    There was a fear of being taken for words, but so far there was no sign of anyone touching my senses. No one is listening or lurking in the ceiling.


    No matter what I say here, it won''t be a problem later on. And even if it did become a problem, we could cover it up any way we wanted.


    ''But why go to all that trouble again?��The only time a sacrificial maiden can be saved by a brave man is in a story, okay?


    ''Go ahead and do your own apology to the mirror, you hypocrite (faker), just to satisfy yourself.''


    "M


    ''That day I abandoned you to the Lord of the Flies as he pursued you. I knew what would happen if the Lord of the Flies caught you. I saw with my own eyes what Milo did, and I still put my life and the lives of my friends before his. What I can say to you will never be persuasive. You''re right, I was a faker.


    As I said this, Lunamaria slowly walked out in front of me and got down on her knees there.


    Then she bows her head deeply. Like a subject who hangs his head to his lord.


    ''This time I would like to show it not in words, but in actions. Maybe this is also hypocrisy. But I will do my best. But I will serve you with all my body and soul. Will you allow me to serve you with all my body and mind?


    "...I don''t forgive you or anything, you''re already my slave. I''m not going to let you go if you say no.


    I was blunt because there was no other way to say it.


    I had imagined being resented and hated, but I didn''t think I''d be asked to stay by your side or something.


    Hearing my response, Lunamaria smiled as if a flower was about to open and said


    ''''Yes!��It''s a pleasure to meet you, my master (my master).

 33-32nd Episode: How to Peacefully Sell Fights to Guilds

    With the Lunamaria in hand, my next target was the Priestess Warrior Ilia of The Falcon Sword.


    However, this one takes a little longer to prepare.


    It was only natural that it couldn''t be done today or tomorrow, as it would destroy the relationships we''ve built up over the years.


    Well, it''s not impossible that Lars might go crazy and challenge us to a rematch, using Ilaria as the price of a bet.


    As far as I''m concerned, that would be most gratifying......but considering Iria''s character, this probably won''t happen. Therefore, we need to sit back and take a stand when it comes to Iria.


    So what should I do in the meantime?


    So I thought about picking a fight with the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I don''t mean assassinating the guild master, kidnapping the receptionist, getting rid of other adventurers, or any other type of crime.


    It''s about fighting in a more fair and honest way, and still doing the world a favor.


    Specifically, I''m going to take care of the requests that the guild can''t handle.


    I myself am an expelled person, so I can''t take requests, but that''s okay because I have Lunamaria to take care of that.


    There''s not a single sentence in the guild rules that the receptionist loves to follow, "Slaves must not become adventurers. Nor is there a sentence that says "any adventurer who becomes a slave will be expelled immediately.


    Even now that she was a slave, Lunamaria was still an adventurer. I''m going to make her leave the Falcon Falcon Blade, but she won''t be leaving the guild, and I''ll be the one who receives the requests.


    I''ll be aiming for the so-called ''salted'' quests that are stagnant in the execution of requests.


    The rewards may be too low, the rewards may be fair but the restraining period may be too long, or the rewards may be high but the danger level may be higher than that.


    There are many reasons why a quest may be salted, but those requests are a source of concern for guilds. The guilds that make such requests receive complaints, and adventurers are often unhappy with their requests.


    In most cases, the adventurers who violate the rules of the game are made to pay a penalty. Sometimes guild officials with adventurer''s qualifications are in charge.


    If it were a normal city, this would solve the problem, but this is the adventure city of Ishka. The number of requests that come in every day far exceeds 100, and the probability of being salted for that is high.


    At any rate, if you wait a day or two, new quests will soon be posted in abundance. There was no need to take on bad quests.


    That''s how I get rid of all the salted requests that have accumulated.


    For the client, the fact that the requests are never cleared up is no fun. Their distrust of the guild will also grow.


    And that''s where I come in.


    Of course, on the surface, Lunamaria will be the one who accepts and cleans up the requests.


    But considering Lunamaria''s current situation, even a fool can see that I''m behind it.


    A former adventurer who was expelled from the guild will only clean up requests that the guild can''t handle. Anyone would be able to read the meaning behind it.


    If this were a normal request, the guild might refuse to accept Lunamaria''s quest orders, giving some reason. However, they couldn''t do that when it came to the salted request.


    If they did that, they would just go to the client and tip him off. The guild keeps your requests in a salted state, but when we tried to take the request, they refused it.


    This way, the client would be furious and the guild''s stock would drop significantly. If you want, we can take the request on the spot without going through the guild.


    The above was the method I devised to peacefully sell a fight to the guild (Introduction).


    ������


    I had decided on a plan of action for the time being, but the problem here was what to do with Seal Arouse - the beast slave girl.


    As for me, as soon as I dragged Lars into a duel, her role was over.


    I could have freed her from slavery and sent her back home if I wanted. Or rather, she was going to do so.


    Even though she was a child that I bought with a large sum of money, thirty gold coins, the gold coins were not money that I had earned with my sweat and blood. I didn''t think it was a waste of money if I thought it was just a small fortune that had disappeared like a stirrup.


    However, there was someone who waited for this. It was Seal himself.


    He said that if he went back to his hometown, he would only end up selling himself out again because he couldn''t pay his taxes.


    There is no guarantee that the next master will be a better person than me. Instead, he bowed to me and said that he hoped I wouldn''t abandon him and use him.


    ''.........well, from now on, I will do my best to serve you at night.......''


    Saying that, Seal, who had dyed his cheeks, glanced at the destination of his gaze, and saw the figure of Lunamaria, whose cheeks were even redder than Seal''s.


    Yeah, well, I worked hard last night. How hard did I try, so hard that Seal was woken up in the middle of the night when he was able to spend his first night alone in the next room for the first time in a few days.


    Let''s just say that Lunamar��a''s soul was as fragrant and rich as the finest grape (grape) wine. I''ve never had the finest grape wine, so I''m just imagining it.


    Aside from that, it''s also strange that Seal would free them from slavery if they didn''t want it.


    Regardless of the service pooch, there''s no need to be too many people to think about future salting requests.


    Above all, Seal''s lightness, good eyesight and good nose would be of great use to me.


    I decided to seal up the Seal Liberation Plan and change its content to the Seal Abuse Plan - I said this as a joke, but Seal, whose face turned pale, bowed to me. So deeply that my forehead touched the floor.


    .........Well, you''re a master and a slave. It was meant to be a light joke here, but it wasn''t to the other side.


    I hold the right to live and die by these girls in a literal sense.


    If you speak and act in a familiar manner, you will end up putting a burden on them. Let''s keep that in mind.


    After that, I turned Lunamaria over to the guild as planned and withdrew from The Sword of Falcon.


    Next, I had her make a list of appropriate salting requests. Like Lars, Lunamaria is a 6th level adventurer, so she can take on quests unless they are of a very high level of difficulty.


    Among the list that Lunamaria created, there was one request that caught my attention.


    ...Exterminating Gryphon, huh?


    ''''Oh, that''s a request for you to defeat the gryphons that live in Mount Skim. The client said that his son and grandson were killed by a gryphon...


    ''You''re not some hexenbiest you come across on the street by accident. Were you an adventurer on a quest for treasure?


    The gryphon, also known as the king of birds and beasts, is a powerful magical beast with the head and wings of an eagle, the body and claws of a lion.


    They live in the high peaks beyond the reach of man and store gold in their nests. There are countless stories of adventurers who have challenged the gryphon in their quest to get rich.


    Yes, I''m sure there are many stories of adventurers who have tried to avenge their former adventuring families. They want you to avenge the death of your former adventuring family, but it''s troublesome to deal with gryphons in the badly-trodden mountains. Besides, unlike goblins and orcs, they aren''t demonic beasts that would be harmful if left alone. According to the staff member who gave us the information, he had taken the matter to a veteran adventurer several times, but he wasn''t keen on it, saying that he was just a greedy fool who had returned the favor.


    ''So that''s why you''re taking it with a grain of salt. As for the reward it''s not cheap, but it''s not nearly enough to deal with the Gryphon.


    If he wanted to fight the griffon, he would have to start by preparing to climb the mountain. When you think about that, the amount of money you''re being paid will give you a leg up. I see why no one is willing to take on this task.


    But that''s exactly why it''s my first job.


    "An adventurer who is not influenced by profit and loss, but by the feelings of the client - that''s a very appealing proposition.


    Are you going to take care of it?


    Yeah. Fortunately, I know how to get around. Mt. Skim isn''t too far away and it''s a good place to practice.


    Ha ha ha.


    Lunamaria and Seal dodged each other''s gaze with a look of what they were talking about.


    The two of them had a valid question, but there was no point in explaining about the Indigo (Indigo) Winged Beast (Wyvern) here.


    Besides, after explaining it so confidently, if they returned to the Lord of the Flies'' nest and found that the wyvern had disappeared without a trace, they would be blinded.


    Well, if that happens, I''m going to push on with my best efforts to climb the mountain.


    In any case, even Lunamaria, not to mention Seal, would not be able to accompany him. I''ll have the two of you handle another request.


    I''ll be gone for a while. I''ll be gone for a while. And also, Lunamaria, I want you to train Seal on how to be an adventurer. I''ll leave the additions and subtractions to you.


    I''m sorry, Master.


    Wow, I''ll do my best!��Well, please be careful, master, please be careful.


    Two beautiful girls (?) wearing slave collars. I walked out of the room.


    I gave a tip of silver to the sign girl I passed today, and as I walked down the street, I thought about it.


    Now, where can I get a saddle and reins for a dragon knight?

 34-Episode 33: Bloody Sword

    That''s not right. Absolutely ridiculous.


    The guild''s reception counter was sparsely populated as the sun was setting. In one corner, Liddell muttered, wrinkling his brow.


    A face that she would never show to her colleagues, let alone adventurers.


    To the extent that such a face would unconsciously appear, the current Liddell was struck by a strong anxiety.


    ''''Senpai!��I''ve made you a cup of tea.��You look like you moved the chest of drawers and a dead cockroach came out, right?


    "...please don''t use that metaphor. Especially when you''re serving food and drink.


    Oh, I see, you''re a metropolitan girl, right? In the countryside, they''re just like insects, so I don''t really care about them.


    I don''t care. I don''t want to know about that thing''s rural life. Anyway, Parfait, what''s going on with the werewolves in the Attendance Pass?


    ''Oh, yes, we just got confirmation. Defeat is complete!��The Gryphon on Mount Skim, the Banshee in the communal cemetery, Scylla on Lake Toya, and today, the Warwolf in the Athenian Pass!��The pending issues that were the source of my headache are being cleared up one by one! As a matter of fact, I''ve just received a compliment from the guild master, bui!


    Liddell is slightly annoyed with the junior who tries to piece it together with both hands in a cute way.


    But she quickly reminded herself that it was no wonder her junior was floating.


    The credit for clearing up the pesky salting request belongs to the adventurer, of course. But at the same time, the receptionist who arranged the job for the adventurer also got a lot of credit.


    One of the most important skills of the receptionist is to get adventurers to verbally accept troublesome requests. The completion of a salted request is highly valued in this regard.


    That was four in a row. That''s more than ten if you include small requests, just the big ones. That''s how many salted requests were cleared up in a short period of time. It was natural for Parfait to be in a good mood.


    The good-looking receptionists were the flower of the Adventurer''s Guild, but their job was not an easy one.


    There is no such thing as just taking orders for requests chosen by adventurers and handing out rewards when they''re done - even if you make a mistake.


    It is also the role of the receptionist to assess whether or not the client''s request is achievable and to secure the appropriate compensation.


    If you don''t have money, you can''t accept a request. The farmer who tearfully pleads for help because his family has been kidnapped by goblins refuses to accept a request for this amount of money - every receptionist has had that experience.


    She chides and sometimes scolds newcomers who choose to make requests that are out of their league and is disliked. Sometimes they flatter a prideful veteran and ask him to take on a troublesome case.


    Sometimes the rookie party they sent out to see that there was no danger was wiped out. I''ve been severely blamed by adventurers who lost their friends because of incorrect information about their clients.


    It''s a department like that, so no matter how good they are, sensitive people will quit sooner or later. Or they would ask to be transferred to a different department.


    The guild''s receptionists are often laughed at for having as much guts as seasoned (and experienced) adventurers, but it''s a tough place to work if you don''t have a lot of guts.


    In that sense, not to mention Liddell, who has been working at the reception desk for more than five years, Parfait, who has been working there for a year now, is also a woman of great guts.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about it.


    The usual Liddell would have just laughed and said, "The more brazen you are, the longer you''ll last," but with the current situation, he couldn''t say that.


    Those who existed in the shadow of Parfait''s growing reputation. Liddell felt bad about them.


    ''So, which request did you recommend to Luna Maria-san next?


    ''The thing is, listen to me, senpai!��Up until now, you''ve had to deal with a lot of hard work, and all of your requests have been fruitless. That''s why I''ve decided to introduce a large number of requests from the nobility. You know, the one where the Countess heard about the Gryphon''s extermination and wanted a stuffed copy of it, so she asked for her own.


    Yeah, Master said to give her priority.


    Yes. So I turned it around as you told me, and wow!��I easily turned down this delicious request that would have connected me to the Countess, Lunamaria!


    Yeah.


    I''m surprised. I was wondering what you were going to take. You know that request we got from the poorhouse a while back? You know that request from the poorhouse a while back, the one asking you to go to the forest of Titis and find some aldo grass? They accepted that one.


    The reward is five copper coins. That''s the amount of money that would disappear if you put a sausage between bread and milk at a stall. This is the domain of a volunteer rather than a request.


    Normally this type of request must be played at the acceptance stage, but as a special exception, it is stipulated that requests from orphanages and relief homes will not be turned down.


    They are put up on the bulletin board in the hope that the adventurers will have good intentions. Occasionally, an adventurer with a free hand will laughingly accept a request as a way to pass the time.


    However, the Aldo grass does not grow on the periphery of the forest, but in a very secluded area. It was hard to imagine that we could go there as volunteers.


    Aldo grass is a medicinal herb for fever. Probably some people were sick in the poorhouse, but it would be too late to treat them. Of course, that point should have been properly explained to him when he accepted the request, but even so, the client did not back down.


    They were still hoping that someone would accept their request.


    As it turned out, that hope was likely to be fulfilled.


    Parfait nodded his head.


    ''''You''ve suddenly become more active since you left the ''Sword of the Falcon'', haven''t you, Lunamaria? When we were at the party before, you were smiling and following behind Lars-san and the others, but now you''re moving on your own... No, it''s probably the ''parasite'' behind the scenes that''s really active, though...''


    The ''Falcon Sword'' had made a name for itself as a spirited young party. If one of them came in and out of the guild with a slave collar around his neck, he would stand out even if he didn''t want to.


    As a result, the circumstances surrounding Lunamaria and the ''Falcon''s Sword'' had already become known to many guild members.


    Even a child could understand that Sora, the ''master'', was behind the current Lunamaria.


    Liddell crosses his arms and opens his mouth.


    ''Lunamaria and the other girl, Seal, have hardly left Ishka. That would mean that the defeat of the Gryphon and the others was the work of Sora-san. It''s not something a level 1 person can do. No, in the first place, there''s no way a level one person can completely defeat Lars-san one-on-one.


    ''Oh, that''s it!��I wish I could have seen it too. I mean, since I''m the one in charge of the ''Sword of the Falcon'', shouldn''t you call me rather than my seniors!


    ''I was there in charge of the receptionist. Anyway, it''s strange how Lunamaria and the others are acting right now. I wouldn''t want to wave the request around too much if I could, but...


    Parfait laughed off Liddell''s fears without hesitation.


    ''I don''t think you need to worry about it so much. He''s willing to take care of the salting requests that no one else is willing to do. I''m very grateful for that. I think the parasite is probably desperate to get back to the guild, don''t you think?


    ''''I can''t believe that someone who rejected outright when Master tried to welcome him as a ninth level adventurer would do that now.


    I think you had to let your emotions get the better of you and reject the proposal, but you regretted it later.��I can''t say I want to go back to being an adventurer after all, before I rebuffed myself once. That''s why I''m doing my best to promote my usefulness via Luna Maria-san. If you think about it that way, he''s probably a cute person than you might think.


    ''''Well I don''t think he''s that simple.


    Liddell said negatively, but looking at Parfait, it was clear that he had no intention of listening to our words.


    As for Parfait, who lost the Falcon Sword, which was in charge and was also a powerful hand, no matter what Lunamaria and Sora are planning to do, as long as they get rid of the request and improve their own reputation, they must be in a state of mind that they don''t mind.


    That idea is not a mistake. Rather, it''s a correct answer. It''s a fact that the requests that Lunamaria is taking on are generally those that the guild can''t afford to have.


    Their actions over there are beneficial to the guild, to their clients, and to the city of Ishka. It was Liddell who should have been blamed for attempting to curtail their movements without any hard evidence.


    ''''Those who belong to our guild, whether adventurers or staff, are obligated to work for Ishka,''''


    I am reminded of what I told Sola when I handed down the expulsion more than two months ago.


    Now it is Sola who is working for Ishqa, and Liddell who wants to prevent it from happening out of suspicion.


    The situation is brilliantly reversed.


    I''m not sure that they are working to create this situation, but Sora''s actions show a glimpse of an intention to taunt the guild.


    An adventurer who was expelled from the guild is cleaning up the requests that the guild can''t have. Not only that, they are slaying the Gryphon, destroying the Banshee, exterminating Scylla, and defeating the War Wolf.


    It''s as if he''s saying that you guys who cut me off were wrong.


    After all, is this an appropriation against the guild?��Is she just laughing at the sightless Liddell and his friends and taking pleasure in them?


    If you ask me, I heard that Sora, who returned to the Blue Little Bird Pavilion, is giving a large amount of tips to father and daughter every day as if it were an act of charity.


    The same thing is being done to the guild, which makes a certain amount of sense.


    It does make sense, however, Liddell was certain that it was not the only thing he was doing.


    Even though there were various circumstances, a person who would drag his former comrades into slavery and divide the party would not be satisfied with just guessing.


    On this day, Lunamaria submitted a notice of withdrawal from the guild and formally renounced her status as a sixth-level adventurer.


    At the same time as this withdrawal, several clients applied to the Adventurer''s Guild to withdraw their requests. They were fed up with the request that was not progressing at any time, and to request another one.


    It is a party of adventurers who do not belong to the Adventurer''s Guild. A new clan led by the one who defeated the Gryphon, killed Scylla, and defeated the War Wolf.


    Its name was called The Sword of Blood and Smoke.

 35-34th Episode: The Dragon Knight of the Field

    A clan is a free adventuring party that is independent of the adventuring guild, so to speak.


    In exchange for not having the benefit of the guild, they are not bound by the guild. The guild does not take the middleman''s fee from you.


    It is a bit of a hassle to do everything from accepting requests to securing rewards on your own, but if you succeed in doing so, you will receive a much larger amount of rewards than if you were in the guild.


    So it was not an uncommon occurrence for a party with a good name to form a clan and leave the guild.


    The proof of this is that even if you only look at the city of Ishqa, there are enough clans to lightly reach three orders of magnitude.


    However, half of these clans are closed for business - although about 70 percent of them are closed for business, even though they can''t wait to receive requests.


    The remaining 20% have become "do-it-yourselfers" who do their best to earn their daily bread and butter, and some even turn to crime. Less than ten percent of the clan''s members would be able to function as adventurers.


    The Adventurer''s Guild, which is able to cross borders and operate on a continental scale, has an overwhelming number of human resources and a wide variety of information, and has built a wide pipe between the various forces. The history and trust they have built up over the years is far greater than that of some of the newer nations.


    The adventurers who were simply fighting and carrying out their requests under the guild''s umbrella could not possibly imitate the guilds.


    It''s not uncommon for adventurers who created a clan by loudly accusing the guild of cutting out rewards to return to the guild in less than a year with their heads down.


    The purpose of my "How to Peacefully Fight the Guild (Introduction)" was to take on the salty requests that the Guild, a huge organization, was trying to get people who had doubts about the Guild''s ability to fulfill its requests.


    Of course, this was not the end. If it''s the end, I wouldn''t put a (Introduction) or anything like that in the first place. If there is a (prologue), there is a (rupture) and a (hurry).


    In the first place, the clients I''ve taken in are just a handful from the guild. Besides, they''re just those who have decided that it won''t be a big problem to take the requests with a grain of salt.


    From the guild''s point of view, it''s neither painful nor itchy, in fact, it''s something to be thankful for.


    But no matter how few there are, there are people who chose me over the guild - Clan''s Sword of Blood and Smoke. This fact is important.


    Turning ''0'' into ''1'' and ''1'' into ''2'' have very different meanings, even if they are the same ''increase one''.


    Just like anything else, it''s hard to get up. Once you''re up, it''s not much of an effort to run.


    In addition, I had a number of ways to increase the "1" to "2". And one of them was...


    The dirt road that connects the forest of Titis and the city of Ishka.


    The hard ground that had been trampled over the years by adventurers and hunters was something I was used to walking on.


    However, things are a little different now.


    My gaze is at least twice as high as usual. My vision wobbles and shakes restlessly whenever the heavy vibrations reach me with a thud and a thud, shaking my body.


    The people who have just passed by are all staring at me with their eyes peeled open and their mouths open. Hmmm, they''re paying attention, they''re paying attention.


    That''s natural. A wyvern walking down the road with a human on its back is not something that is seen very often.


    Everything went according to plan - but there was one element that was not calculated.


    "G.........this is pretty shaky.......!


    As me in the saddle and the seal clinging to my waist groaned, Lunamaria, who had been walking on the ground here from the beginning, said with a clear face.


    ''The wyvern is a species that specializes in flying, you see. They''re probably not very good at walking on the ground.''''


    I know that, but it''s better to be in the saddle to look...ouch!


    Are you all right, Master-- Ouch!


    As the two men in the saddle squirmed, biting their tongues from the shaking, Lunamaria smiled a bit.


    ''It''s quite good to be so close,''


    ''Yeah, should we have flown a little closer?��But if you get too close, you''re going to get knocked down by the ballista and pitchforks on the ramparts...


    Unauthorized approaches could be mistaken for an attack by a forest monster beast. As I say, if they tried to land forcibly in the city, it would be considered an invasion if it was done poorly, and they would be war criminals.


    That''s why I''m walking towards Ishqa at some distance from the city gate like this, but--


    ''When we went to Mount Skim and when we headed to Lake Toya, we were basically flying through the air. I didn''t realize how uncomfortable the ride was when I walked up here.


    When I blurted out, the Indigo (Indigo) Winged Beast (Wyvern) nodded apologetically, "Pggy........


    Oh, no. This kid is surprisingly sensitive.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.��Even the way I fly is much more advanced than it was at first!


    Pui?


    Really?��And so the Wyvern''s head turns to me. Yeah, really, really. So have faith. You can do it, you can do it.


    Oh, and don''t throw up for joy. Because the day you hit the wall in the distance, you''ll be a real invader.


    When I was soothing and scoffing at the wyvern like that, Seal let out a joyful laugh, haha.


    ''''I knew this boy could understand his master''s words properly. Why doesn''t he respond to my words?''''


    Maybe he has his own hierarchy. Number one is me and number two is me.


    ''Oh, I see. I''m treated lower than this girl, aren''t I? Do they treat me like I''m a newcomer, or do they just want me to keep my mouth shut?


    When Seal nodded in agreement, Lunamaria added the words.


    ''Unless a wyvern is an individual who is very familiar with people, it will only recognize humans as bait. I don''t think they even try to understand the language of any human other than the Master.


    ''Then maybe Seal''s words were like mosquitoes flying in your ear.


    Isn''t that too much to ask?��Oh, but I''ve been staring at you with a strange, swallowing look from time to time...


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get it right or not. The possibility of being flattened by his tail must have occurred to him.


    The bouncy feeling squeezed against my back, and my cheeks naturally loosened.


    I mean, no good. It''s not time to think about the night yet. I have to pull myself together.


    While thinking that, my thoughts were focused on the events of the night. However, it was not the erotic one, but the soul-eating one.


    My current level is ''8''. It was raised when I defeated the Gryphon.


    But after that, I''m not very good at it. Scylla and Warwolf were pretty tasty, and I''ve been eating Lunamaria''s soul every day, but the next level is further away than ever before. If I were a normal adventurer, I''d be eating souls to the point where I''d probably be over level 20 by now.


    At first, I only had to fill a cup full of souls to get my level up. Next, the amount of souls I needed was a bucketful of souls. Next, it was a large barrel full - and the game continued to double.


    As I thought, Lunamaria alone wasn''t enough to be the nightly soul supplier. Seal doesn''t even point the "ga" word of harm at me, so he''s not a soul-eating target, let alone a nightly game. As for Ilaria, it''s going to take a while to prepare her.


    Contacting Miroslav at this point in time is risky in many ways, so we have to use our own weight here as well.


    I wonder if the Adventurer''s Guild would be willing to send one of their assassins to us.


    Rumor has it that there is a guild''s dark squad. I wonder if they''ll send me some kind of female assassin, if it''s someone like that, I can eat them without hesitation like Miroslav before.


    If this happens, I''m going to change my mind.


    No matter how much you want to eat a soul, going after an innocent person is out. This won''t change.


    But even if they are not directed at me, I don''t mind eating a person who is generally known to be guilty, I don''t mind.


    To be more specific, bandits and other bad guys. Or a criminal slave who fell into slavery due to a serious crime. As long as you eat the soul of such a person, you can feel no remorse. The extermination of villains would also raise their reputation in the public eye and kill two birds with one stone, wouldn''t it?


    There is an ancient wizard''s famous quote that evildoers have no human rights. What does the soul of a heartfelt criminal taste like? I''m sure you''ve been thinking about it.


    -- and when I was vaguely thinking about that.


    "Hey, you guys, stop!


    A slightly hunched warning voice hit my earbuds. I found myself surrounded by the guards guarding the castle gate in the distance.


    It''s obvious, but they are clearly wary of us. However, the reason why no one is still pointing weapons at us is probably due to the presence of the Indigo (Indigo) Winged Beast (Wyvern).


    They are more than wary of the strength of the demonic beasts, they are wary of their affiliation.


    The dragon knights riding the wyvern are the core of the Canary Kingdom''s warrior force. All of the knights who ride the dragons are all skilled in their own right, and yet they are also senior nobles. I''m sure the leader of the group, ''Lord Thunder'', was the head of a duke family connected to the royal family. No, was he the next head of the family?


    Anyway, the dragon knights are such an elite group, and I guess they are taking into account the possibility that I am the dragon knight who controls the wyvern.


    Some of the guards may know my face, but the power of the wyvern in front of me makes it impossible for them to pay attention to the face of the rider.


    When I was ordered to stop, I pulled on the reins of the wyvern and jumped down from the saddle to the ground.


    It was quite high, but I landed without danger. Then I faced the guards.


    "This is Sora, leader of the clan ''Sword of Blood Smoke''. I request permission to enter the castle.


    Nuh-uh. Before I give you permission to enter the castle, what''s that dragon over there?��Do you belong to the Order of the Dragon?


    No, that''s quite irrelevant. The wyvern was injured in the forest in Titis the other day. When I helped him out, he got a little crazy about me. That''s why I brought him with me today to register him as a squire.


    Oh, you don''t want to risk a riot?


    ''Do you think a wyvern that looks at a human being and flails about would put a man on its back?��It''s not a problem as long as you don''t unnecessarily turn on them. Oh, and don''t make a mistake and don''t stick your spear at me.


    He told the guards surrounding him out loud. It was interesting to see the normally strong-faced guards tremble.


    Furthermore, just like its name, a servant monster is a monster beast that is subordinate to a person. They can use candy and whips to discipline captured monsters and beasts of prey, or they can use magic to subdue them.


    I heard that there is a very strict screening process for submissive demons.......well, if it''s not allowed, it''s fine if it''s not allowed.


    As soon as I exposed the indigo-colored (indigo) winged beast (wyvern) to the public, my goal has already been accomplished.


    If taking away the guild''s customers and creating a clan is the "How to Peacefully Fight the Guild (Introduction)", then letting them know that the master of the clan is a dragon knight in the field is the "How to Peacefully Fight the Guild (Breaking)".


    The existence of the lordless dragon knight would be instantly known throughout Ishka and the entire Canary Kingdom.


    The fact that the dragon knight had been expelled from the guild and had created his own clan and begun his activities would also be known.


    Then the unknown of the guildmaster who missed this gem would be known to the whole world.


    --In fact, I violated the rules only to be expelled, and I was not just a gem, I was a clunker back then, but when Elgato claimed that, those who heard it would surely regard it as just an excuse.


    Some masters from other cities would also call for Elgato to be held accountable. He cut down the dragon knight that he could have secured with his own hands - this was nothing more than a blunder.


    The Adventurer''s Guild is not a charitable organization either, so there is nothing better than having the strength to fight. If you are a dragon knight, you can ignore the terrain constraints of dense forests and high mountains to operate, and considering the distance the wyvern travels, you can make great use of it for emergency messages and the like.


    The Ishqa Adventurer''s Guild has let go of these possibilities.


    The more active I become as a dragon knight, the more stupid the Adventurer''s Guild becomes for having given up on me.


    ........I suddenly remembered the words that were once thrust at me by the receptionist, Liddell.


    ''''Regardless of whether you are an adventurer or a staff member, those who belong to this guild are obligated to work for Ishka.''''


    This is a very good argument. I have already been expelled from the guild, but as a resident of Ishqa, I will do my duty to work for Ishqa.


    If it ends up working against the guild, they don''t care. They are also obligated to work for Ishqa.


    They would never interfere with our actions for the sake of their own face and interests.


    There''s no way they could do such a shameless thing.


    --A small tremble in my throat.

 36-35th Episode: Demon Hunting

    They say they found a two-horned demon in the woods of Titis.


    Such rumors began to circulate in Ishka''s town a little after I was made known as a dragon knight.


    As I mentioned sometime ago, the demon race is a hostile race of humans, and the horn sprouting from their forehead is a rare (rare) item that is super rare. I''m sure there were more than a hundred or two hundred people who changed their eyes at the news of the discovery of a demon man with two of them.


    I''m one of them.


    But the reason for the change in color of my eyes was the exact opposite of the others.


    "She''s the one, isn''t she...


    I remember the face of the girl with two horns who was held by the Lord of the Flies.


    After that, I stepped into the forest many times, but I never once saw her.


    Even the forest is vast. The fact that there was no information about the demoness until today suggests that the girl''s residence must have been warded off from the public eye.


    It was a miracle that they had met that day in the Lord of the Flies'' nest.


    I thought that I would never see him again - I didn''t expect to hear anything about him.


    Well, what to do?


    There''s no obligation to help them. Besides, if he fought other humans by helping the demon man, it would bring down the credibility of the clan that he had been building up so diligently.


    With that in mind, the act of helping that kid is beyond futile and harmful.


    However.


    Yes, but.


    It''s kind of neat to see the person you''ve saved become unhappy, like this.


    The girl I rescued from the goblin''s lair was later attacked and killed by bandits in the village - who''s going to be happy about that story?


    I guess it''s not strange to think that since you saved her, you want her to be happy. At the very least, I don''t want to hear the end result that I''m unhappy.


    At the end of the day--


    I''m talking about one of the few good things I''ve done that hasn''t been tainted.


    Remembering the satisfaction I felt when I saved the girl, I decide on the path I should take.


    As for the Clan''s reputation - yes, that''s right, let''s just say that they didn''t save the girl, but that they were hostile to each other for the sake of stealing the ''demon man'' (e-monos).


    It''s not unusual for adventurers to talk about monsters dropping valuable items and fighting each other, sometimes leading to a battle.


    ........Well, this will probably ruin your reputation, but if it falls, you can raise it. In the first place, it''s a clan I created to return the favor to the guild, I''m not that particular about it.


    As I was thinking about this, the door to my room was knocked on three times with a bang.


    When I opened the door, the innkeeper was standing there and announced in a blunt voice that we had a visitor.


    When I heard the visitor''s name, I couldn''t help but furrow my brow.


    It was a name I hadn''t expected to hear at all.


    �� �� ��


    ''Long time no see, is it not, Lady Sora? I am truly sorry for this unannounced visit.


    That said, the one who gave an exaggerated bow was Fyodor, a threadbare and overweight slaver.


    He is a member of the ''union'' that witnessed the duel between me and Lars the other day.


    After winning against Lars and enslaving Lunamaria, there was no particular contact between us, but a slaver from the thousands of seas and mountains wouldn''t go there on his own without any need for help. There is no doubt that it is a trivial matter.


    --The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have the right information. Perhaps he smiled.


    ''''Actually, I have a request that I would like you, Sora-dono - no, I have a request that I would like Clan ''Sword of Blood Smoke'' to accept.


    A ''union'' that''s crying out to be silenced by a new clan that was formed just yesterday?


    I''m sure there are plenty of clans to hold onto, etc. When I questioned him about that, Fyodor laughed back with a strange "here" sounding laugh.


    It''s true that the Bloodstain Sword has only been around for a short time, but its name is already roaring throughout Ishqa.��A black swordsman who controlled dragons, elves and beastmen under his command. He defeated a griffon for an old woman who wished to avenge her son and grandson, exorcised a banshee who cried nightly in a communal cemetery for a poor orphanage, and in Lake Toya he revealed the identity of Scylla, who had been disguised as a human, and rescued a young man who had been captured for an innocent crime. At the Atendo Pass, he cut down a crazed warwolf, long feared by the inhabitants, under a single sword.


    ...you know a lot about this.


    Information is a weapon. I''m not negligent in collecting information. And what can I do without collecting information from someone who is a level one adventurer and can overwhelm a sixth level adventurer?


    Then Fyodor laughs here and there.


    But the slaver quickly stopped laughing and stared at me as if he abhorred the waste of time.


    ''I''m sure Lord Sola has heard of this. A demon man has been found in the forest of Titis.''


    ''''It would seem so. From what I''ve heard, the demon man was found ''apparently''.......


    It''s true. The fact is, if the ''union'' has already caught sight of us three times.


    Already?��So that means--


    As you may have guessed, we began to move before the rumors. It was just the day that the duel between Lord Sora and Lord Lars took place. On that day, an adventurer who was lost in the forest happened to find the demoness''s daughter and came to sell the information to the ''union''.


    That reminds me.


    Come to think of it, Fyodor, who came to the guild to be a witness, said something about how he had problems going out with his breath.


    Was that because he got information about the demon man?


    If he had been chasing the demon man since then, he must have already obtained quite a bit of information. The location of the residence may be roughly known as well.


    Then, as if he read my inner thoughts, Fyodor continued to speak.


    I already have the approximate location of the demon''s dwelling place based on his three discoveries and the escape routes he took at the time. However, it is located in a deep area. As you know, the deep region of Titis is a den of demonic beasts. More than once, the people who were sent there to capture the demons have become the bait for the monsters. That''s where we would like to borrow the power of Lord Sora, who controls the dragon.


    Hmm. If we come from the sky, we can ignore the troublesome demonic beasts and go straight to the place where the demon man''s home is likely to be.


    As you say. Of course, I''ll pay you handsomely. I''m sure you''ll be able to take care of a new slave if you want. To tell you the truth, I recently acquired a very interesting slave.


    ''I''d love to hear about that, but first, one thing. Is it correct that this one is mission accomplished when you deliver the ''union'' handout?


    Is he a mere mover, or is he also expected to be a force to be reckoned with?


    Fyodor''s request was the former.


    ''''Capturing the demon man will be done by an expert hunter (hunter). If the demon man is not captured alive, the value of his horn will be halved, so there is no need for Lord Sora''s help.


    What do you mean, if they don''t take him alive?��Oh, excuse me. If this was a useless question, I withdraw it.


    I don''t mind. As you know, the horn of a demon man is a rare magic item, but the value of the horn taken from a living demon man and the horn taken from a dead demon man are very different. If the former contains a hundred magical powers, the latter is at most thirty. It''s still worth enough, though.


    Oh, I see.


    ''Yes. Therefore, the standard practice is to take the demon man alive and take his horn. Normally, demons die when their horns are broken, but it is possible to prolong their lives with magic and advanced (high) potions. That way, the broken horn will come back to life over time.


    Well that''s a money tree if you get it right.


    Yes, sir. But after the second one, it won''t be of much value. In the previous example, it is not even ten out of a hundred, but at most four or five. The demon''s horn that is circulating in the world is usually this one. Even so, the nobles still fight and pile up money. The only thing they can do is to catch the demon alive. Do you understand?


    ''''Yes sir. If that''s the case, then those who aren''t used to fighting demon men are nothing more than a hindrance. I''ll just be a mover and shaker.


    Since you''re so sure, I''m wondering if it''s a good idea to take this offer.


    ''Of course. I''m not so daredevil as to refuse a request from the ''union'' in the first place.


    We''re just about to fight with the guild. We can''t make enemies here, even the ''union''.


    There was no reason to oppose them, especially if their role was just to move.


    The place is in the depths of Titis. The Garden of Demonic Beasts, where there was no wonder what happened.


    I prayed inwardly that the hunters who specialize in demon beasts wouldn''t have an accident.

 37-36th Episode Luna Maria ③

    Early in the morning, Lunamaria left the gates of Ishka''s castle and made her way to the nearby forest.


    A breath of dark green came from the morning dew-wet plants and trees on the side of the road.


    It was already spring and early summer.


    Even though it''s early in the morning, it''s hot and sweaty just by sitting still. The hot and humid season that will soon be upon us is upon us.


    ........Though it wasn''t just the weather that made Lunamaria sweaty.


    As she walked down the street, Lunamaria gently ran her hand over the chest of the wise man''s robe she was wearing.


    It''s called the Purple Blue Robe, the proof of being from the academy. It is an armor that only those who have qualified as a sage are allowed to wear, and it has been enchanted to increase defense, durability and magic power.


    The fabric woven with mithril yarn is resistant to heat and cold, yet it can be worn for summer and winter.


    It was the result of a female dean several generations ago who had harshly criticized the traditional robe as "tacky" and had also adopted a fashion sense.


    Now, Lunamaria is wearing a winter outfit that covers most of her skin. Naturally, it''s hot. It''s hot, but she has no other choice.


    Because if she didn''t, she would be able to see the harebrained garments she''s wearing underneath.


    Right now, Lunamaria is wearing the one that Sora gave her the day she became a slave.


    It exposes her to the outside air up to her shoulders and shorts, and the fabric that covers her chest and waist is minimal. For an elf with a strong sense of shame, it''s not much different from being naked.


    If you change your robe to a summer outfit, you will be exposing your legs, shoulders and chest to the elements, so you have no choice but to wear a winter outfit.


    Still, the fact that I was walking down the street dressed as naked as I was did not move me. There was no way to erase the feeling of embarrassment.


    Originally an elf and a wise woman, Lunamaria was often the center of attention from others.


    After five years of being an adventurer, she would indeed get used to the curious gazes, but since she was forced to dress like this, a different kind of tension was added to her, and the gazes of others became even more worrisome than ever before.


    And looking at Lunamaria, who is shy like that, Master (Master) twists his mouth in amusement.


    Remembering that face, sweat broke out again from her entire body.


    After a few moments, Lunamaria arrives at her destination forest.


    It''s not a magical land with demonic beasts roaming around like Titis. It''s a place where squirrels run around on the ground and birds chirp in the treetops, a resting place for Lunamaria.


    There, Lunamaria took off her robe and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ........In the beginning, she would never take off her robe outside, whether or not she was seen, but lately, she''s starting to think that as long as she''s not seen, it''s fine. I guess I''m getting used to a lot of things.


    Whether it''s in this outfit or the nighttime activities, Sora tries to arouse feelings of shame in Lunamaria. After nearly a month of doing that, even the forest elves would get used to the shame.


    Sola, who had stirred up Lunamaria''s shame, ''sucked'' wherever she could when her feelings reached their limit.


    What was that? The answer to that question has yet to be found.


    The sensation of being sucked out of one''s physical strength, magical power, or something more than that.


    When I remember that, Lunamaria''s body shivers on its own accord. To be frightened. Or perhaps she was in love.


    It was such an unforgettable feeling. It was a numbing sweetness, similar to s*xual pleasure. I felt a sense of security as I surrendered my body, mind and soul to a powerful being.


    Every time she was held in Sola''s arms, Lunamaria was imprinted with that feeling.


    No matter what Sola did, she indulged and accepted it. That''s what she decided to do when she decided to become a slave.


    No, it''s not just about accepting it. If you just put up with it, it''s not redemption. You have to accept what they do and then serve them.


    All for the sake of the master. That was Lunamaria''s idea of a slave.


    On the contrary, there was even a section where I wanted it for myself--


    Thinking that far, Lunamaria shook her head widely.


    Her golden hair was level with the ground with great force.


    She was enslaved for the sake of redemption. No matter how much skin-to-skin contact they have every night, they shouldn''t be able to feel sweet feelings in less than a month.


    After taking a few deep breaths and calming herself down, Lunamaria bent down lightly and then leapt up and grabbed onto the nearest tree branch.


    Today, Sora had gone to the Titis Forest for an urgent request, and Lunamaria and Seal had been ordered to rest. She was probably concerned for the two of them, who had been working vigorously these days to bring the Clan''s name to a higher level.


    That''s why Lunamaria came to this forest. There was one thing she wanted to make sure of.


    This forest is a training ground for Lunamaria to keep her body from being tamed. As a sage, a spirit user and a hunter, Lunamaria would come here when she had time to spare and run around the forest to maintain and improve her physical abilities.


    Using the branch she was grasping as a fulcrum, Lunamaria leapt over the branch softly in a backwards motion, and kicked the branch with her eyes sharply narrowed. From branch to branch, tree to tree. Sometimes she would use the ivy like a pendulum to run over the trees like a monkey. He doesn''t use magic, doesn''t rely on spirits, and uses only the power of his own body to run through the forest.


    The size of the forest is incomparable to that of Titis. Lunamaria, who had circled the area in less than half a second (an hour), was not even breathless.


    This fact was exactly what Lunamaria wanted to make sure of. Even for the lightest of elves, it was impossible for them to run around the forest as fast as they could for nearly an hour and not be out of breath.


    ''''After all, your physical strength has increased considerably, hasn''t it? No, not only your physical strength, but also your magic power and your ability to communicate with spirits.''''


    I had noticed it in the city, but running around in the forest had convinced me more clearly. The power of the spirits could be felt thicker and stronger than ever before. Perhaps if he used spirit magic now, he would be able to produce the greatest power ever.


    A sudden increase in power. Naturally, I suspected that the level of power had increased, but the value there hadn''t changed.


    Nevertheless, every power was increasing rapidly.


    I noticed it a month ago. So there was no other possible reason for this.


    As a matter of fact, ever since she came under Sola''s care, Lunamaria had been in a state of overflowing vitality in the morning and evening. Let''s just say that she has always been in a state of peak performance.


    In the first few days, I thought it was just a temporary state of shock caused by the drastic change in the environment, but when it continued for three days, then five days, and finally for more than ten days, it could hardly be called a "temporary state" anymore.


    I can only assume that there was a reason for this.


    And Lunamaria, the sage, had an idea of the reason.


    ''''They say that there''s no place to throw away the materials of the dragon species...''''


    Scales are made into armor, flesh and blood are made into medicine, and claws are made into weapons. Eyeballs, bones, and even a single hair are prized as materials. They are the dragon species.


    These are the ones that hatch from the egg, unlike the wyvern and other sub-dragons that hatch from the egg, and it is believed that true dragon breeds do not have an egg cycle. I''m sure you''ve heard of them.


    Just like lightning. Like tornadoes. Like an earthquake. Or like a volcanic eruption.


    Phenomena that are triggered when the conditions of the world are right. The illusory disaster born of flesh and blood.


    That is the dragon.


    Therefore, the dragon''s body is composed of a super-dense mass of magic (mana) in the form of flesh and blood. It was only natural that there was nothing to discard, down to a piece of bone or a hair.


    Drinking its blood would cure all sicknesses, and eating its flesh would rejuvenate one''s old body - the rumor was not entirely wrong.


    If that is the case.


    What if, for some reason, the dragon had taken the form of a man?


    And what if the dragon communicated with them and received the spirit of the body?


    What wonder would there be in that person''s body when a great power was inhabited?


    ''I hope it''s my imagination...''


    But that was unlikely, Lunamaria had to decide.


    That''s because there are other examples besides Lunamaria.


    Seal, the beast girl.


    Ever since Sola had started calling her to the night floor, her powers had also begun to visibly improve.


    Lunamaria, who had been entrusted by Sola to educate Seal, could see the difference between before and after Sola had called her. Perhaps even Seal himself would have sensed it.


    If it was known that Sora''s flesh and blood was worth as much as that of a dragon, things would be in trouble.


    In order to avoid that situation--.


    I still think we should talk to him once.


    Until now, Lunamaria had forbidden herself to ask questions about the dragon that dwelt within Sola.


    She had become a slave for the purpose of redemption, not to explore Sola''s secrets. Besides, he knew that if he showed those colors in his words and actions, Sora''s attitude would harden at once.


    But when the symptoms appear so clearly, it''s more problematic to keep quiet.


    Whatever way Sola judges and uses her own characteristics, she must first understand them. That''s exactly what happens when you go to a whorehouse on a whim and the secrets leak out of the mouths of the prostitutes you deal with there, you can''t even look at them.


    With this in mind, Lunamaria decides to have a talk with Sora when she returns from the forest of Titis.


    With her decision, Lunamaria lightly slapped herself on the cheek and leapt up into the trees again. In the meantime, she decided to get an idea of where the limits of her current endurance were.


    With a thump, the elf''s figure disappeared into the forest.

 38-37th Episode: Kukai

    In order to fulfill a request from the slavers'' union, he sends the hunter (hunter) and their equipment in the indigo winged beast (wyvern) to the forest of Titis.


    While doing so, I deduced their abilities and personalities, and formulated a plan to help the demon girl.


    The first thing I thought of was to cut down the hunters (hunters) and tell them that they were attacked by a forest demon beast.


    But this doesn''t make much sense. This is because as long as the ''union'' is aiming at the demon beast, rather than the ability of the hunters (hunters), there are plenty of replacement hunters (hunters) available.


    It may be a temporary way to buy time, but it won''t solve the situation.


    Besides, if I''m the only one to survive, Fyodor will undoubtedly look at me with suspicion. After all, the target is the target. It is unavoidable that people will think that I''m outsmarting the hunters to obtain the demon race, and at the same time trying to monopolize it - it''s unavoidable that they will think that.


    It''s not hard to imagine that the Union would be able to prepare a priest who could use the Sense Lai.


    That''s why I rejected the first idea.


    The next idea was to make the hunters believe that the demon man was dead. If they found out that the target was dead, the ''union'' would have no choice but to back off.


    However, the fatal flaw in this plan is that I have no way of contacting her, even though I need the cooperation of the demon man''s side to make them think he''s dead.


    It''s not something you can nod your head to, even if someone says "yes, I understand".


    Especially in this case, my motive was too mysterious to them.


    The normal reaction is to suspect that it''s a trap. In the first place, there is no way to contact her before the hunters.


    If they thought she was planning a sneak attack, they would attack her.


    If that happened, I would be in the same danger as the first plan, so the second plan was also killed.


    So the second plan died.


    In this case, we had to play it by ear," said a voice from next door.


    Suddenly, I was approached by a voice from next door.


    "Well, it''s handy to be able to fly, isn''t it!��It would normally take three or even four days to get here. The Dragon Knight is here!


    The one who said that and tapped me hard on the shoulder with a bang was the leader of the hunters, a warrior named Pery, who leads the clan "Scythe of the Grim Reaper".


    He was a big man with a cloud-like, muscular physique that reminded me of an upright bear. He had a look that reminded me of my guardian, Goz Sima.


    That''s not to say that this is the case, but I had a feeling that this was a tough opponent.


    "Hey, did you say Sola? You want to join my clan?��If you were here, we''d be a hundred men strong.


    I''m leading the Klan myself, so that''s not really an option.


    The Clan, you''re the only two slaves in the world, right?��We''ll take care of you all together, okay?


    As he said that, Pery also called out to the Indigo (Indigo) Winged Beast (Wyvern).


    ''Of course you are, too. Is your favorite food a pig, a cow or a sheep?��I''ll get you some top-quality bait.


    Pfft!


    Perrie reached out to pat the wyvern on the head, and the wyvern threatened her, hating it.


    Perrie didn''t seem to be offended and giggled.


    ''Oh, bad bad!��They don''t allow anyone but their master to touch them, huh? That''s cool. But, how did you manage to get the famous indigo wyvern to this point? It''s getting more and more important that we have to recruit you.


    Pery smiled high and proud as he said that.


    Then a sharp voice of caution came from nearby.


    ''''Commander!��Please don''t echo your stupid laughter in the middle of the woods!��Do you want to bring in a hexenbiest?!


    Oops, sorry. I''ll just laugh a little more quietly.


    Stop laughing and get ready to help me!��I still have some work to do to figure out where they are over there, you know. I don''t want to wander around the forest with just a hunch, like the last time!


    It''s a good thing they found you in the end!��All''s well that ends well, right?


    ''You''ll get hurt if you think leaving it to luck will last forever!


    Although the tone of the subordinates who give their opinions to Pelly is fierce, you can tell from the atmosphere that they trust the captain.


    Pelly is also helping out as he was told by Pelly. Despite the mysterious name of the "Scythe of the Grim Reaper" clan, the members seem to have a good relationship with each other.


    Yes, this is exactly the reason why I find it ''difficult'' to play.


    Pelly and the rest of the Scythe of the Goddess of Death are good people.


    To be honest, from the word "hunter", I imagined that the leader was a cold-blooded man with eyes like a snake, and his subordinates were all expressionless like dolls.


    However, when I actually met him and had a conversation with him, it was as you can see.


    If you think about it, the demons are the enemy race of humanity. Even though the humans are overwhelmed in numbers, the demon humans are superior in their individual abilities.


    Hunting these is not a bad thing or anything. Rather, it''s enough to raise the flag of justice in the sense of preventing damage caused by the Onijin.


    Of course, there is the aspect of the horn''s desire for large sums of money, but if it''s about money, other adventurers are just like them. It''s a good thing that they''re not motivated by resentment like I am.


    --I''m not sure what to expect. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. It''s not just the bad aftertaste that comes with cutting down Pelly and the others.


    When push comes to shove, you can''t say that, but if possible, I wanted to avoid such a situation.


    After that, Wyvern and I spent time at the base that the Scythe of the Grim Reaper has set up in the forest, and I heard many stories from the other members of the group.


    I heard from the other members of the group that Pelly used to be an ordinary woodcutter who wasn''t an adventurer or anything. Of course, he had never hunted demons before, just a simple villager who was proud of his strength.


    Then one day, Pelly''s village was attacked by demons.


    The reason for the attack is unknown.


    Ordinary people living in an ordinary farm village are no match for the demons, and the village is devastated.


    It is said that Pelly''s wife and son also lost their lives during the attack. Furthermore, the other members of the Scythe of the Grim Reaper are also in the same boat.


    The unexpected situation made me want to wrap my head around it. In this case, I can only hope that the demon girl will be able to safely shake off the pursuit of Pelly and the others. It was while I was thinking about this in a rather discarded bowl.


    One of the members of the Grim Reaper''s Scythe came running back to the base. And he said, "Oh no, oh no, oh no!


    "Oh no, oh no, oh no!��Hurry up and get the captains back here!��There''s a sea of rot!


    Fungai. The moment they heard that one word, the remaining people at the base changed their complexion.


    There was no danger that seemed to be dangerous so far, and the air that had been somewhat loose instantly tightened.


    On the other hand, I nodded my head, unable to grasp the situation for a moment. No, I know that the rotten sea is something dangerous, but........


    However, such an attitude of mine was probably seen by those around me as the lightness of someone who does not understand the seriousness of the situation.


    "A rotten sea is a phenomenon of corrosion of the earth under certain conditions.


    The one who told me this was the young man who had taken a bite out of Pelly before.


    ''Under certain conditions, sir?''


    It''s a rare natural phenomenon that occurs in volcanic areas and areas where there is a lot of miasma, but it''s mostly caused by magical beasts. But most of them are caused by magical beasts. In other words, there are magical beasts nearby that are capable of releasing poisonous substances that can corrupt the earth. I heard that the Great Sea of Rot in the south of the Holy Kingdom was created when the ravenous dragon Hydra fell during the Kamiyou Era.


    A poisonous dragon... a fantastical creature that appears in Titis?


    ''No, that''s indeed not true. To begin with, the Hydra we hear about in the legends had eight heads, and every one of them was big enough to go over the walls of Ishka. If such a thing roamed the forest, you would notice it even if you didn''t want to. It''s not as big as the hydra, but you should think of it as a magical beast that is not as big as the hydra, but that emits enough venom to create a sea of rot. Perhaps--


    The young man paused for a beat and uttered the name of the demonic beast.


    The king of snakes - the basilisk, he said.

 39-38th Episode: Poisonous Beast

    Withdrawal.


    When Pelly learned of the possibility of a basilisk, he made the decision to withdraw without hesitation.


    He was so fearless that he bore no resemblance to the man who had laughed so hard when he recruited me.


    I was impressed by the fact that he was the leader of the group.


    Our goal is to capture the demons. It''s not in our contract to take out the basilisk.


    Commander. Even if you were to run away, how?


    Yeah, that''s right. He''s going to run a straight line to Ishqa.


    Having said that much, Pery looks at me with a serious look on his face.


    Sola. I don''t want you to send all of us, but could you give some of the young guys a ride?


    I don''t mind. You were hired to be a courier to get to and from the airport to begin with. If you want, I don''t mind going back and forth and sending them all home.


    It''s a long time to go back and forth, and the burden is on the one who remains in the forest. It''s not a good idea to stay in one place and fight against a basilisk. I appreciate the offer, but one time is enough.


    Yes, sir.


    All right, then, boys, get ready to go, quickly!��Other than gear, minimal water and food!��You''re greedy, you''re throwing your bags all over the place, and you''re leaving your wasted time behind!��What''s the matter with you, Fyodor? Fyodor is a very perceptive man. It''s an emergency and he''ll make it up to you. No, in fact, he might even give you a reward for finding the basilisk!


    Backed by the Commander''s words, the Grim Reaper''s Scythe quickly began to prepare for a retreat.


    This quick decision may have worked, but we were able to start our retreat before the basilisk appeared.


    We had to leave most of the supplies we had brought with us behind, but not our lives. As well as food, we have a lot of herbs and remedies (potions) that we''ll collect later.


    Just like the leftovers of the dead, the supplies thrown away during the adventure belong to the people who picked them up - well, we''ll return them to the Scythe of the Reaper properly, though. In that case, I won''t be punished even if I receive about ten percent as a thank you.


    While thinking about this, he nudged the wyvern and soared into the sky.


    There are three human beings on my back. Two young members and the XO. Incidentally, the XO is the young man who explained to me about the Sea of Rot and the basilisk.


    The reason why Pelly gave priority to the return of the XO because he needed to return as soon as possible and explain in detail to his employer, Fyodor.


    The appearance of the basilisk was more than just the appearance of a powerful monster.


    If Titis Forest was swallowed by the Sea of Rot, the bounty of the forest would disappear. Medicinal herbs, wood, and materials for magical beasts. All the products that support the economy of Ishqa would be lost at once, a huge blow.


    Besides, it''s impossible for these magical beasts whose homes are swallowed by the rotten sea to die of starvation peacefully.


    In the worst case scenario, they will attack Ishqa in droves. It''s called the Stampede.


    And we have a more serious problem.


    The Kale River, fed by the Titis Forest, is the backbone of the Issaquah''s water supply, its main source of water for domestic use. What would happen if this were to be poisoned?


    The current situation is a rather serious threat to the survival of the Issaquah.


    And it''s not just about the city of Ithaca. The magical beasts from the Titis Forest and Mount Skim, which had been held back by the city of Ishka, would flood the various parts of the Canary Kingdom like a dam, plunging the entire kingdom into chaos.


    Because he knew that much, Pelly must have decided to send his trusty XO first.


    That being the case, we will have to repay that trust.


    These days, the indigo-winged wyverns have become much more versatile in the way they fly, allowing them to hover and even take off and land vertically.


    Apparently, they don''t simply fly with their wings alone, but also apply their magical powers to support and float their bodies - yes, progress through hard work is remarkable. After all, this kid was a wyvern that could do it if he tried.


    Lunamaria and Seal have told me that it''s time to give him a name, but I can''t think of a name that fits at the moment.


    I tried calling her Indigo, but she gave me a very sad look. If I had continued to call him Daigo, I might have learned the ultimate secret of the game before long.


    Since then, I couldn''t come up with a name for it, and lately I was beginning to think that Indigo Wyvern was already a good name for it.


    As I soared high into the air with this thought in mind, I looked out over the forest below.


    As far as I can see, there''s no clear anomaly - no, it''s in the north, and parts of the forest are discolored as if they were darkened. Is that corner of the sea of rot?


    Thinking about it calmly, it''s only a guess that the monster that caused the rotten sea is a basilisk. No one has actually seen a basilisk in person.


    In order to give credibility to the report, I wanted to check the rotten sea from above once.


    But I suppressed the urge.


    Now that there are four people in the saddle, which is normally the limit of a one-seater, or at most a two-seater, the mobility of the wyvern has been greatly reduced.


    I didn''t want to come in contact with a demonic beast that can attack in the air in this state - the basilisk spits out poisonous breath - and I didn''t want to come in contact with it.


    As instructed by me, the wyvern begins to flap its wings towards Ishka.


    I thought I heard a mocking roar from behind, as if chasing after us.


    ������


    I returned to Ishka with the XO and the others, and without a moment''s rest, I turned back to the forest of Titis again. The XO and Fyodor had begged me to help the other members of the Scythe of Death.


    For my part, there''s no denying it.


    However, since there was a risk of being attacked by a basilisk, we couldn''t fly low. We needed to maintain a certain altitude, but then it would be difficult to see what was going on on the ground.


    In fact, the entire field of vision was covered by a sea of trees. No matter how hard I looked, it was impossible to find the "Scythe of Death" running underneath the trees.


    If you think about it simply, they should be somewhere on the straight line between the base we set up in the forest and the city of Ishka.


    But it''s in the forest, where there is no road-like path. It''s not easy to go straight to the destination.


    In that case, the best course of action would be to use the creek as a guide and continue on downstream and downstream, just like I did before.


    However, the creek does not flow straight to Ishqa. In some places, it can be a long way around.


    If there really was a basilisk, and yet they were chasing the ''Scythe of the Reaper'', that detour could have fatal consequences.


    ''''........There''s no point in thinking about this and that, is there?


    I took the wyvern and headed for my base in the forest. From there, I climbed down to the ground and made my way through the forest towards Ishka. If you run at full power, you should be able to catch up with someone eventually.


    I''ll call you when I see you. I''ll call you when I see someone.''''


    The wyvern looks at me with concern for a moment at my command to get out of the saddle, but it must have sensed that I was in a hurry.


    But the wyvern must have sensed that I was in a hurry, and it immediately flapped its wings and flew into the sky.


    As I saw that figure off, I immediately began to search for it.


    From the looks of it, the supplies at the base hadn''t been raided, and the surrounding plants and trees didn''t seem to be rotting. No basilisks have come here.


    I take some relief in that fact. If this place had been messed up, the search ahead would be an ominous one.


    If this place is safe, the chances of the ''Scythe of the Grim Reaper'' being safe will increase. That''s what I thought.


    -- until they started their search and found that corpse in less than a few minutes.


    It was lying in a place less than five minutes after leaving the base.


    Half of its face was melted and its contents were exposed.


    At first I thought it had been eaten, but I was wrong.


    The reddish-black liquid that was dissolving the corpse''s skull, still making a strange sound as it jiggled, was probably an extremely poisonous liquid. This person had probably died from a direct hit of the poisonous liquid in his face.


    The remaining half of the body seemed to be still swirling with astonishment, pain and despair in the eyes that were wide open with a snap.


    I was on the verge of trying to close those eyes, but I stopped myself.


    Legend has it that the poison of the basilisk caused the death of an enemy knight through the spear that attacked him.


    This is not a level of safety as long as you don''t touch it directly.


    I''m sure it''s safe to say that he''s using his juju, but this is not the time to make a bet.


    I bowed to the dead, then turned on my heel and stepped into the forest.


    I don''t know if it''s a basilisk or not, but there''s no doubt that there''s a very powerful venomous monster (Venom) wandering around.


    I couldn''t stop having a bad feeling.

 40-Chapter 39 The smell of blood

    One, two, three, four.......the number of corpses found kept increasing with every passing moment.


    The total number of "Grim Reaper''s Scythe" is eleven. Three of them had escaped to the city ahead of the others, so there were only eight left. Half of them had already left this world.


    There were various ways to die.


    Some had lost half of their faces from a direct hit of the poisonous liquid.


    Some had been cut in half at the waist by claws or something.


    Some had their necks bent at impossible angles, spewing blood.


    One whose whole body was in a heap like a crushed frog.


    Perhaps the third had his neck snapped off by a powerful tail blow, and the fourth had been crushed to the ground by a huge, rock-like body.


    Whichever corpse they found, there were signs of decay hovering around them.


    At this point, it was almost certain that the enemy was a basilisk. From the state of the bodies, the attack must have happened shortly after we headed to Ishka.


    If I had taken a little more time to prepare for the retreat, I might have been attacked by a basilisk as well.


    Even as I was thinking about this, I found two more bodies.


    I wondered if the reason they were lying in a folded-up position was because they were defending their friends. More than half of their bodies had been dissolved by the poisonous liquid that was spat at them both.


    The puddle that was formed when the monster''s venom and human flesh and blood melted together emitted a tremendous stench. The poisonous air that rose up stung my nose. Tears welled up in my eyes.


    I couldn''t help but avoid the puddle and move on.


    And in less than a hundred paces, I saw a sight even more disastrous than the one I had just witnessed.


    -- it was, in a word, a sea of blood.


    The ground was gouged, the grass was torn to shreds, and the trees were snapped, as if to show that a fierce battle had taken place. And all of it was splattered with blood, blood, blood.


    How in the world could I spill blood like this? It was so bloody that such a question crossed my mind.


    There were many lumps of red and black flesh scattered in the sea of blood.


    The largest one was about the size of a human torso.


    With that in mind, I scrutinized my eyes and saw the blood- and mud-covered clothing that I recognized. I also remembered the iron equipment that the long, slender chunks of flesh scattered around them wore.


    Those are the end of the human being who was once called Pelly.


    ''''You ... didn''t make it in time.''''


    Tsk, and a tongue lashing is leaked out.


    They decided that they couldn''t escape any further, so they intercepted the basilisk here and were beaten back - or so it seems.


    At this rate, it is highly likely that the last one was also killed here.


    As I examined the surrounding flesh masses with that thought, I raised an eyebrow at the first one.


    It was covered in scales, because it wasn''t human by any means.


    ''Are these the legs of a basilisk?��One, two, three........hmmm.


    Is it the result of Pelly''s work?


    Perhaps the fact that this place has become so wild is the result of the raging basilisk that received a painful counterattack.


    Once again, I check the number of flesh.


    For two people killed, the number is small. Based on the size of the body, Pery is a definite, but the other one could have escaped - well, it''s possible that he was eaten by the basilisk.


    ''I don''t want to go back without results. Let''s look around some more. Besides, the basilisk seems to be pretty badly wounded too. Leaving a wounded poisonous beast unattended, I just have a bad feeling about it.


    Basilisk riots. The monsters run away. Ishka is attacked.


    It would definitely be like this.


    Now that I think about it, we encountered a group of manticores in the forest a while back. They were probably driven out of their homes by a basilisk.


    If those kinds of magical beasts start appearing on the perimeter, I wouldn''t be able to collect medicinal herbs in a hurry.


    As I was about to leave this place with that thought, the nearby bushes suddenly shook loudly with a rustle.


    I reflexively jumped away from the spot and held my black sword towards the bushes.


    There was no sign of a demon... but to be honest, his senses weren''t working properly due to the overflowing smell of blood.


    I tensed at the thought that there was a basilisk left, but it was odd that it didn''t appear at all.


    Judging from the appearance of the corpses up to this point, I think they are the type to consider humans as bait and come at you mercilessly.......


    As the strange state of attachment continues, I suddenly come across a possibility, and I carefully search through the bushes.


    There, I found the last of the "Scythe of Death" with a pale face, eyes closed, mouth covered, and body shaking with a rattling sound.


    �� �� ��


    After that, I called the Indigo (Indigo) Winged Beast (Wyvern) back to the ground and put the survivors of The Scythe of the Death God on the saddle.


    However, I can only let one person ride it. I will remain in the forest. I''ll tell the wyvern that he can rest after I get the survivor back to Ishqa.


    According to the survivor, Pery was the first one to be wounded in the fight against the attacking basilisk.


    Pery didn''t use his men as bait to escape this far, but rather his subordinates were trying to escape the leader.


    The Grim Reaper''s Scythe fought to protect the poisoned Pelly, but one by one, the demonic beasts killed him, and then he was finally cornered here.


    Prepared to go this far, Pelly hides his last surviving subordinate in the bushes and takes on the basilisk desperately - in exchange for three legs, he loses his life.


    Perhaps to relieve his wounded rage, the basilisk laid waste to the fallen Pery''s body in a scattered manner. The devastation of this place is a remnant of that.


    And so, the basilisk that was about to eat Pelly - suddenly, as if it had noticed something, it stopped moving.


    It seems that the basilisk, which spat out the body of Pelly that he was holding in his mouth, ran off in the direction of the north without noticing - or, after noticing, ignoring the person who was hiding - without noticing.


    The survivor, who told me the sequence of events in a trembling voice, had his face crumpled with regret for leaving the Commander to die.


    I didn''t say a word to him. What can you say to me, who I just met today? I''ll leave the follow-up work to the XO.


    I decided to follow the basilisk that left for the north. I''ve decided to follow Basilisk, who is said to have left for the north, because the opportunity to defeat the serpent king is now.


    Besides, the "something" that attracted Basilisk''s attention was bothering him.


    After seeing the wyvern flying off towards Ishka, I quickly turned on my heel and started running straight to the north.

 41-Episode 40: Onito no Sato

    It was easy to track the demonic beasts that headed north.


    All you have to do is follow the blood of the monster beasts that are dotted on the ground.


    While thanking Pelly for cutting off their legs to make a marker, I ran along following the blood trail.


    How long did I run for?


    Eventually, I arrived at a strange place.


    A village.


    Wooden houses lined up in a circle in the forest. They are not huts, but rather solidly built houses.


    Each house has a fence made of earth and a gate made of wood. The forest dwellers are often associated with elves, but this way of life is close to that of humans.


    The houses are made of wood instead of stone, which reminded me of eastern architecture such as Onigashima.


    There are more than 20 houses. With five people in each house, the total number of people in the village was about a hundred.


    This was the deepest area of Titis, where magical beasts had been strolling around since daylight. If there are more than a hundred people living in a place like this, it''s impossible that people wouldn''t talk about it.


    But until today, I had never heard of such a village.


    In other words, this place--.


    Home of the demons?


    Probably so.


    Because in such an open area, it would have always caught my eye when I flew over it on the wyvern.


    But I never noticed it. There must be some kind of magic to hide this place from other people''s eyes.


    A hidden village enclosed by a ward.


    I''m sure that the scenery in front of me is just like that.


    But if that''s the case...


    Why did I have to break through the wards to get in? Since I came following the blood trail, the demonic beasts should have already entered the village, so why is the entire village quiet?


    Did everyone evacuate?


    Even so, judging by the agility of the demonic beasts that attacked the Scythe of the Grim Reaper, it''s unlikely that they would let more than a hundred villagers off the hook. It sounds inappropriate, but a corpse or two is to be expected.


    The fact that there were no signs of resistance from the villagers was also disturbing. Isn''t it strange indeed that not a single fence or even a single arrow is in sight?


    After that, I entered the village following the blood trail of the demonic beasts, and my brows wrinkled more and more.


    Even though I escaped after being attacked by a magical beast, all the houses are tightly locked up. No, rather than locking up the doors, it''s more likely that no one lived there in the first place.


    The windows were all closed and there was no sense of life in any of the houses. There were vegetables hanging out to dry on the porch, farm tools propped up on the eaves, and plants growing in flowerpots. Not a single one of these scenes could be found in the village.


    As I stepped further into the village thinking about this, I felt like I understood how I was able to get inside the ward.


    --I was looking at a forest that was being eroded by a sea of rot.


    The trees are decaying, the grass is dying and the soil is rotting. The muddy ground was rumbling, and the muddy ground was spewing out a miasma that constantly contained poison.


    From the dark-purple-tinted plants and trees came a strange, awful smell, similar to that of fruit on the verge of decay. Leaves from the trees, blown by the wind, instantly turned black like fallen leaves on a bonfire the moment they fell to the corroded ground.


    The scene of an ordinary forest being rewritten into a sea of rot.


    There is a huge tree that stands remarkably tall on this spot. The huge tree, which was probably the symbol of the village, has been swallowed by corrosion from its roots.


    Its roots are rotten, its trunk is cracked and its branches and leaves are torn off. In a few days, the corroded trunk would not be able to bear the weight of the giant tree and it would fall.


    I looked around in all directions and saw similar huge trees growing in the south, west and east of the village. Perhaps these four trees were the base of the village''s boundaries.


    One of them had been swallowed by the rotten sea, making it impossible to maintain the warding - that speculation was just a guess, but it couldn''t be far from the truth.


    Surely, the demonic beast must have sensed that the warding was lifted and headed here. To the demon beast, the demon man who was hiding in this village must be such a delicious prey. It didn''t even matter if the ''Scythe of the Reaper'' that was hiding in the bushes and trembling survived.


    Looking back, the members of the Scythe of Death had been attacked and killed by demonic beasts, but they hadn''t been eaten.


    To a demonic beast, humans aren''t even food, they are lowly creatures.


    That''s why the demonic beasts didn''t eat the Scythe of the Death God.


    That''s why they can''t even look at you now.


    I looked at the snake king (basilisk) attached to the trunk of a huge tree and lifted the edge of my lips.


    �� �� ��


    If we were to sum up Basilisk''s appearance in a nutshell, he was an eight-legged lizard.


    Rather than the king of the serpent, he should be called the king of lizards. Such a thought crossed my mind.


    The noxious dark red scales. I''m going to have to say that I''m not going to be able to get my hands on it.


    Three of the eight legs of the basilisk were taken away by Perrie, the Commander of the Scythe of the Grim Reaper, but since it is sticking to giant trees without a care in the world, it doesn''t seem to have much of an effect on its movement.


    Even now, it is still sticking to the trunk with four of its five remaining legs and grabbing its prey with the other leg - the girl of the demon race.


    Two horns that look familiar. The face is certainly that of the girl I saved before, too.


    However, her complexion is so bad that you can see it even from here. She seemed to be unconscious, and her body was limp - just like a dead person.


    I''m not sure if I''ve ever seen it, but if you consider the toxicity of the basilisk, which can erode the earth as well, the danger is great just by approaching it. And even more so on the day it was grabbed directly.......that might be too late.


    ''''--Centrifugal Excitation (Reiki).


    .........Well, whether that girl is alive or dead, it''s a certainty that I''m going to beat the basilisk to death.


    The jin that I spread throughout my entire body goes into a critical state in the time it takes to breathe one breath.


    Having pulled out my heart-suit, I didn''t notice us - or even if I did, I ignored it and waved my blade carelessly at the snake king who was opening his big mouth to swallow the girl.

 42-Episode 41 Sparrow

    The forest of the Chinju.


    The great forest that the humans call Titis, as the demon race was accustomed to call it.


    The sparrow was the last survivor of the Kamuna clan that guarded the forest of the township - the last of the Kamuna clan.


    Originally, Kamuna''s village was a small community of about a hundred demon men living there.


    They had a policy of "Do not trespass and do not violate" the humans, and they would not touch the forest unless they saw fit to destroy it.


    Against such a village, the humans chose to annihilate it. Fifty years ago, the village of Kamuna was destroyed by an army led by a group of samurai from the east.


    The demons fought hard, but the power of the samurai was so overwhelming that only seven of them survived.


    An old man who was too old to fight, and children who were also too young to fight.


    Among these children were the two parents of the sparrow.


    Afterwards, the surviving demons resumed their meager existence under the protection of their wards, but it was extremely difficult for the old man and his children to live alone in the depths of Titis, the den of demonic beasts.


    Some fell ill, some were attacked by demonic beasts, some shared their meager food with their children and died a debilitating death themselves.


    One by one, the demon race dwindled in number.


    So when the sparrow was born, the only thing left alive was its parents.


    Those parents were already gone as well. His father went out to hunt the day the sparrow turned three years old and never returned, and his mother died of illness the day the sparrow turned six years old.


    It has been seven years since then. Since then, seven years have passed since then, and Sparrow has been guarding the village of Kamuna all by herself.


    While the sun is up, she forages in the forest for berries and edible plants and trees, and when the sun goes down, she returns to the village to clean the roadsides and tend to the house. This included houses other than their own.


    This was something his mother had done and was taken over by the sparrows after her death.


    Sparrow has never forgotten her mother''s face as she smiled forlornly at her mother, for when someone came back.


    Another thing Sparrow inherited from her mother. That was to offer offerings and dances to the sacred tree that towered to the north of the village.


    This is the snake quelling ceremony to appease the spirit of the serpent that still rests in the land.


    This ritual had been handed down from generation to generation by the villagers of Kamuna, and the parents of the sparrows prioritized the offerings, even if it meant reducing their own food supply.


    Even his mother, who became ill, never missed this ritual, and after she could no longer dance herself, she taught the young sparrow the dance''s manner and made her continue it.


    When the Lord of the Flies once captured a sparrow, it was because the quantity of offerings was insufficient, and the sparrow had to leave his ward to gather food for himself at great risk.


    There, Sparrow met a human and was rescued.


    --When you think about it, that was the first time since the death of his mother that he had spoken to someone else.


    Until then, he had been struggling to survive and hadn''t really missed people.


    Because the demon beasts couldn''t invade the demon''s village thanks to the wards, small animals like squirrels, rabbits, hedgehogs and small birds often visited the village. Talking with them would take away the loneliness.


    Wary of humans who were after the horn, this was something my parents had repeatedly taught me. Therefore, I never thought of leaving the forest to visit a human city.


    However, since then, the feelings towards humans had changed slightly within the sparrow.


    He is no longer a monster that will change the color of his eyes when he sees an ogre and attack him, but one that can talk and laugh with him.


    This is why, when he found a human lost in the forest, he called out to them and took them to the creek, where he would have avoided them before.


    Down the creek, it was easy to get back to the city of Ishka.


    He was not the same person as the one who had rescued him from the Lord of the Flies, but the other person was the same person, and he hoped it would be one of the ways he could repay the favor.


    There was no way a thirteen year old girl could have predicted that the other party would sell out her information to a slaver.


    It could cause the location of the village to be roughly identified. Sometimes they send hunters (hunters) in succession. The fact that they would not be able to go out of their wards and perform the rituals to appease the snakes - all of this was unpredictable.


    Then the snake king (the basilisk) appears and the rotten sea spreads, swallowing part of the village and withering the sacred trees, and the boundary disappears.


    The sparrow was left alone to face the attacking demonic beast.


    The vertical pupils characteristic of the snake species. Is it joy at the sight of its prey that is reflected in its bright red bloodshot eyes, or is it hatred that has been suppressed for many years?


    The sparrow attempted to escape from the little mountainous beast, but a sharp blow of its tail slammed it into a tree trunk, and it was grabbed by a basilisk that quickly closed in on it.


    The demon slurped happily, "Curololololo," the demon throttled happily.


    Hearing it up close, goosebumps rise all over your body. The demon beast''s mouth is wide open and it is trying to make itself whole.


    .........Oh, I''m going to die here.


    Sparrow thinks that while trembling with pain and fear. There was probably some relief in there as well.


    Since the warding was lost by the rotten sea, even if they survived today, their lives would be even more difficult than ever from tomorrow.


    There was no way a thirteen-year-old lass could survive in the depths of Titis alone.


    If that was the case, it would be better to die here, and the suffering would be shorter as a result.


    She might even be able to meet her father and mother.


    "Please be happy.


    -- A mother who passed away, regretting the passing of her young daughter. I''m sad that I can''t respond to her last words, but I don''t think I can do it anymore.


    ''....I''m sorry, Mother (haha-sama).


    He muttered in a trembling voice.


    As if to mock it, the basilisk extended its long tongue to lick the sparrow''s body.


    A horrible feeling crawled all over my body.


    But I no longer have the strength left to brush it away. Nor do I have any energy left to try to brush it away.


    The basilisk clutches the sparrow and climbs up the trunk of the divine tree. On the ground, the other demonic beasts might get in the way. That''s probably why he climbed up the tree.


    Even as she did so, the sparrow''s vision became tainted with darkness. Sparrow''s consciousness was being consumed by the darkness.


    Just as everything about herself was about to turn black, Sparrow thought she saw someone running into the square - but it must have been her imagination. Sparrow quickly reminded herself of that.


    There was no way anyone would come. If they were to come, it would be only a quick-tempered reaper.


    Thinking about this, Sparrow gently let go of her consciousness...no, she tried to let go of it.


    But then.


    ''''Curoaaaahhhh?


    The roar of a demonic beast exploding at close quarters.


    Before you could wonder what was going on, a floating sensation enveloped the sparrow''s body.


    The basilisk''s hands, which had been binding his body like a vise, were untied.


    The basilisk was crawling up the tree with the sparrow in its grip.


    The body of the sparrow, which had left the hands of the demonic beast, was falling according to the laws of nature.


    It was not a height that could be saved at all. Moreover, the sparrow''s body didn''t even twitch against its owner''s will.


    Is it the poison of a hexenbiest, or is it a reaction to the fact that it had given up everything just before?


    Then, when the sparrow involuntarily closed her eyes, she heard the voice.


    "Well, look out! I was about to finish the job.


    With such a voice, the body of the sparrow was held firmly in place.


    When I opened my eyes timidly, I saw a young man with dark hair and dark eyes looking down at the sparrow with a fearless smile on his mouth.


    It was a familiar face.


    It was a familiar face, but I had no idea why I was here at this time and place. I don''t know why, but I was about to open my mouth to thank the sparrow, when the next thing I knew, my eyes widened.


    The basilisk that was above the sparrows'' heads rushed down the trunk with flames of rage burning in its eyes - no, it was coming down away from the trunk!


    If you''re crushed by the huge body of a basilisk, you''re flat, whether you''re a human or a demon.


    He manages to communicate the danger to the young man with his tongue, which doesn''t move as brittle as his body.


    The young man''s hands are blocked by the support of the sparrow''s body. Right now, he has no weapons to counter the basilisk.


    He has no choice but to flee the scene as quickly as possible, but the ground around him is rotten and slippery and looks like a bottomless swamp. The only thing that is safe is the root of the tree the young man is using as a foothold.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it.


    --I''m not sure how he got here, if that''s the case.


    But before he could ask that question, the huge body of the basilisk descended.


    The young man looked up as he lifted his chin. He didn''t move a single eyebrow when he saw the approaching basilisk. He didn''t even move a ten-thousandth of a sparrow.


    Then the young man who looked up slowly opened his mouth--


    Caw!


    His eardrums let out a loud, cracking sound.


    At that moment, the sparrow''s body jumped in the young man''s arms. The mere aftermath was enough to cause his entire body to be consumed by the wave of vibration. An immense pressure that shook him to the core of his body. My ears throbbed and for a moment, all sound disappeared from my hearing.


    On the other hand, the basilisk, which was not an aftermath but a direct hit, was


    Curroo-Oh!


    As if it was hit by a cannon from close range, a huge body that exceeded ten meters in height flew through the air.


    The young man used only his voice to bounce back the magical beast that fell from above his head.


    Of course, since he really couldn''t do such a thing with just his voice, he must have actually used some kind of magic or item, but even if so, it''s unusual.


    The young man said shortly to the astonished sparrow: "Let''s fly!


    ''It''s going to fly. Be careful not to bite your tongue.


    Flying?��There was no time to wonder. The next moment, the young man sank to his knees gingerly on the spot and kicked the roots at his feet as hard as he could with the sparrow in his arms.


    The sparrow almost screamed. That''s how strong the impact was.


    The young man easily jumped over the soil of the rotten sea with the sparrow in his arms. It was an impossible move for a human, or even an ogre, to make.


    Before he knew it, the sparrow was standing on the hard ground.


    The young man who set the sparrow down reaches for the black sword stuck in the ground in front of him. He grabbed the sword without hesitation, which radiated such a deceptive power that it made the sparrow recoil involuntarily.


    And then he swung his sword carelessly at the basilisk that had just fallen to the ground over there.


    The strike, which was never meant to reach, however, easily cut off the legs of the monster beast. The leg of the monster beast flies through the air while spreading poisonous blood. With this, the demonic beast has four legs - no, three legs. The legs that were holding onto the sparrow had long ago been cut off.


    Here, the sparrow finally realized what had happened to her.


    Probably, the young man who rushed to this place cut off the leg of the demonic beast that was attached to the trunk from here. His purpose was to save the sparrow.


    After slicing off the leg, the young man thrust his sword into the ground to free his arms and flew to the base of the sacred tree to catch the falling sparrow.


    It''s not human karma at all.


    ''''........What a bunch of bullshit.......''''


    The words escaped me.


    Then the young man laughed out loud with joy.


    ''''Haha. Well, to add to your bullshit, I''ll give you another bullshit: ''His blood boils, his hair burns and his eyes boil''.


    The young man begins to chant.


    The sparrow, who did not expect the swordsman-like opponent to use magic, opened his eyes wide for the second time.


    ''Koketsu no castle, chair of skull. The banner of rebellion flown, the sacrifice of the deadly blade falling down. Blood-eyed flame hand, death''s embrace to my enemy--flame princess.


    The young man who has completed the advanced magic of fire unleashes it on the basilisk.


    The arms of fire running through the air are five--no, six--together.


    An ordinary practitioner can use up to two arms. Even for a very good practitioner, three would be the most that could be used.


    The arm the young man produced was twice that number. Moreover, all of these arms attacked the basilisk with a thickness, length and speed reminiscent of a giant snake.


    It''s a good thing that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away with it.


    The scream of the basilisk, whose entire body was held up by the six arms, echoed throughout the rotten sea.


    The sparrow, who had been watching in amazement, was startled to feel a searing heat coming from nearby.


    In a hurry, he looked in that direction and saw that the young man''s black sword was blazing red as if it had turned into a flame.


    Sparrow had no way of knowing that it was the result of burning his jade to the extreme. However, even if he didn''t know the cause, he could understand the astonishing heat that the black sword emitted.


    ''''Burn down the entire rotten forest-- Illusory Itto- style Flame.


    The torrent of flames created by the young man''s swordsmanship was like a tidal wave, engulfing the entire forest like a tsunami.


    The sparrow watched the scene as if in a dream.


    The sparrow was dreaming, not knowing whether the scene in front of her was a nightmare or a good dream.

 43-Episode 42: The Secret of Fire Magic

    The basilisk, which was engulfed by the flames, still continued to rampage in grand fashion for a while.


    As expected of a life force, but even here, we have already seen this coming. That''s why I used the Flame Princess'' magic to shut down the monster''s movements ahead of it.


    No matter how much the Basilisk rampages, it cannot escape its six flaming arms.


    It was originally a high-level magic that combined the two characteristics of binding and attacking, the ''Flame Princess''. It''s a good thing that I''ve strengthened it with my power - my magic power - to the point where it''s impossible for me to escape so easily.


    In fact, I used it in the fight against Scylla, which was one of my requests for salting, and it''s even more powerful than that time. If I knew how to use this kind of power, the range of ways to fight would be even greater. I couldn''t contain my laughter.


    --It''s not that I don''t know what to do with it, but it''s not something that I can do with the advanced magic of fire, needless to say.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    In order to handle magic, you need many other elements besides magic power. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The answer is Miroslav.


    The red-haired wizard had studied, mastered and practiced all the information out of the gate in his life and made every single one of it spit out and made it his own.


    Well, even if you say "made it mine," it''s no good at all except for fire magic.


    But on the contrary, as far as fire magic is concerned, I was able to invoke Miroslav''s most powerful technique at the moment, the Flame Princess.


    It''s hard to imagine that I had a talent for fire magic.


    If it was possible, it was the effect of soul-eating. As a result of eating away Miroslav''s soul, he also absorbed her fire magic-related skills. I vaguely thought of it that way.


    This is much more believable than the story that I had a hidden talent lying dormant.


    However, there is no hard evidence.


    So far, the only woman I''ve eaten a soul from, aside from Miroslav, is Lunamaria -- excluding the brothel''s prostitute because she was only once -- but until today, I don''t feel that I''ve absorbed Lunamaria''s skills (skills) There is not. So there is no way to prove it.


    If we ate Lunamaria with the force of "I don''t care if it kills me" like we did with Miroslav, we might get a different result, but Lunamaria is a valuable provider of souls.


    Since becoming a slave, this one, you''ve been obedient to me, and the keen eye that noticed the dragon inside me is too good to throw away. I couldn''t force myself to use it up.


    As I thought about it, my body suddenly shook with a shudder.


    It was a sensation that was now familiar to me. A massive amount of souls flowed in, comparable to when I defeated the Lord of the Flies. The basilisk must have died out in the flames.


    That in itself was a cause for celebration, but unfortunately, it didn''t raise its level.


    The last time I leveled up was when I defeated the Gryphon. Even though it hadn''t been very long since then, it was still surprising that he didn''t level up even after defeating a king-class demon.


    I was able to raise my level in the Lord of the Flies'' Lair like it was fun...


    At that time, I thought the body of the girl who was standing beside me wobbled, and then she fell to the ground.


    Just before the girl was about to kiss the ground, I barely held her body in my arms.


    When I looked at the girl, I saw that she was blue-faced and unconscious. The tension must have worn off.


    For now, I lifted the girl''s body again, thinking to let her rest in a nearby house, but I changed my mind when I looked at the rotting sea of flames.


    The smoke spewed by the flames was dark purple rather than black. It was obvious that the smoke was poisonous and contained ingredients that were not good for the human body.


    Depending on the direction of the wind, you could be covered by the smoke.


    Besides, if they were this close, it was quite conceivable that flying sparks could cause a fire.


    It was dangerous to stay in this village.


    ........Was it too soon to use fire?��No, if the rotten sea is left intact, both the forest and the village will definitely be swallowed up.


    Simply put, the latter would be less harmful in the ''forest that keeps rotting'' and the ''forest that has turned to ashes'' - although the girl who lost the place where she was born and raised might come to a different conclusion.


    ''For now, let''s get away from here. Come to think of it, there''s a chance that some other demonic beasts other than basilisks will attack us.


    We must not forget that we are still in the middle of danger.


    I left the devil''s village with the girl in my arms while being wary of my surroundings.


    ������


    Afterwards I headed to the site of the Lord of the Flies'' nest.


    After I left the village, I realized that it was not far from the Jariah Ookus, a huge tree with a poisonous fruit, and I could return to the Lord of the Flies'' lair from there.


    If I knew where the Jiriah Ookus was, I could return to the Lord of the Flies'' lair from there.


    And there he had left the materials from his previous imprisonment of Miroslav intact. So much for being prepared!


    ........Yeah, well, it''s very different from the use I had in mind. To be honest, I left it behind with the idea of bringing in Iria and the guild''s receptionist per se.


    Well, that''s fine, since the preparations were lived out as a result, let''s call it that.


    When I used to use this place, it was a pain in the ass to walk up and down the cliff every time I came in and out, so I built a spiral staircase along the wall.


    This staircase was nothing more than a long branch propped up against the wall, and no one in their right mind would ever think of using it.


    However, for me, who can use the power of a jujitsu, it''s a good enough substitute for a staircase. I''ve been walking down the cave with the girl on my back.


    Then I arrived safely at the bottom of the hole.


    I was worried about whether there were any strange monsters living in the cave, but fortunately, that wasn''t the case and I was able to put the girl to sleep.


    It was the one Miroslav used before, and it has some funny stains on it, but... well, it''s better than the bunk I was using, yeah.


    When I finally caught my breath, I chewed on one of the fruits of Jirai Ookus, which I had picked up along the way, just in case.


    This was because of the possibility of the basilisk''s venom remaining in my body.


    Speaking of poison, I was worried about the girl who was in direct contact with the basilisk, but I didn''t think I would be able to screw this fist-sized piece of dried plum into the mouth of a sleeping girl. This is more than harassment, it''s a light act of combat.


    Even if you listen carefully, the sound of the girl''s breathing is not disturbed. Perhaps the demon race is resistant to poisons and other abnormalities of condition.


    Even if you want to feed her, it doesn''t matter after she wakes up.


    Still, just to be safe, I lay down beside the girl in case her condition changed suddenly.


    The basilisk has been avenged. I saved the girl. And I myself survived.


    Looking at the results alone, I''m happy and satisfied, but what to do after this?


    It''s going to be difficult to live in that village from now on. I also wonder what happened to the demon tribe other than the girl.


    I''d offer you this den, but if I''m wrong, the entire area around here could be turned into ashes from the sea of rot.


    It''s not just humans who will lose food. Demonic beasts will also be on the lookout for prey.


    They can''t live like this for long.


    Well, I''ll think about it when she wakes up.


    I muttered to myself and gave a small yawn.


    It seems like a long time ago now, but my original mission was to use the wyvern to carry the Scythe of Death to the forest.


    Even though I still have some energy left in me, my body feels heavy.


    I don''t mind taking a little rest here and there.


    I thought about that and closed my eyelids softly.

 44-Episode 43: Negotiation with "Union"

    "A snake quenching ceremony?


    A chalk-white mansion owned by the ''union'' made up of slavers.


    In one of the rooms, facing my client Fyodor, I was explaining to him what happened in the forest of Titis, including what I heard from the girl of the demon race - the sparrow.


    Fyodor''s eyes, which had always been thin, were now narrowed even more, and his gaze would occasionally turn to my side.


    There was a sparrow sitting uneasily, revealing her two horns.


    To a sparrow, it''s like jumping into a den of hunters who are after him. Whenever Fyodor''s eyes came to rest on me, the sparrow would tremble and grab the hem of my clothes.


    While observing the sparrow in detail, Fyodor continued to speak.


    I''m not sure if this is the reason why the basilisk appeared, because the ritual could not be performed?


    I think it''s a reasonable assumption, given the circumstances.


    Fyodor put his hand on his slack jaw and growled.


    As a result of the hunters taking advantage of the sparrows, the sparrows had difficulty getting out of the village, and thus were unable to gather the food needed for the ritual.


    Fyodor was right, it would be the ''union'' that should bear the greatest responsibility for the appearance of the basilisk this time - I reported it to him, as if it sounded like that.


    Fyodor looks at me intently.


    ''''Aside from that, was the Snake King indeed defeated?


    ''''I''ve confirmed that the demonic beast was swallowed by the flames along with the Sea of Decay. Lord Pelly from the Scythe of Death took away three of his legs in exchange for his life, and I cut off two of his legs as well, so the demonic beast''s movements were slowed down considerably. Therefore, it''s hard to believe that they were able to escape from that fire''s hands.


    However, I didn''t check the body, so I can''t say for sure that I could take it down. I added.


    ''Because I wasn''t ready for that either.


    What do you mean?


    The Serpent King''s poison got to me while I was fighting. He was in a tight spot, and Lord Sparrow saved him.


    Oh. Oh, so a demon rescued a human. I''ve heard that the Serpent King''s venom is so powerful it can destroy the earth.


    Here it is.


    Saying that, he showed Fyodor a Jiriah Oax fruit.


    Fyodor looked at the yellow berries and looked directly at the sparrow. When the sparrow noticed his gaze, it was again spooked and shook its body.


    ''''Do you mean to say that these berries were a strange remedy to get rid of the Snake King''s poison?


    It''s said to be a secret that''s been passed down for generations to the demon tribe. Thanks to this, I''m alive now. I owe my life to Lord Sparrow. It was not only about the poison. She knew that her village would be lost, but she set fire to it and drowned the demonic beast in the fire.


    As I said this, I looked back into the slaver''s eyes from the front.


    ''''In other words, Lord Sparrow is not only a benefactor to me, but also to the city of Ishka. If it is my creed to repay resentment with resentment and repay sincerity with sincerity, then I am willing to protect Lord Sparrow with my life from now on. Therefore, I am determined to protect Mr. Fyodor with my own life, and I hope that Mr. Fyodor will cooperate with me.


    And you want us to help protect the demons?��Isn''t it possible, though, that he or she may be lying about it?��Maybe he''s conning his way into the Ishka and planning something.


    When he said this, Fyodor stared at the sparrow. The sparrow''s body trembled three times.


    The sparrow''s body trembled three times. "I''m not sure if the Serpent King''s appearance was really caused by the lack of a ceremony. I''ve never heard of any way to contain a magical beast with only offerings and dances. It would still be more convincing to think that the demon beast was invited from the deepest part of the forest by the demon man''s magic tricks.


    "Hmm. If you are so inclined, then you are not wrong. If it were possible, I would have preferred not to make an enemy of Master Fyodor, but I am sorry.


    As I said that, I urged the sparrow to stand up.


    The guard behind Fyodor puts his hand on the sword at his waist with a sharp look.


    The people in the room right now are me, Sparrow, Fyodor, and the two people who are Fyodor''s guards. The two guards are the only ones in the room who are armed. My weapons are deposited in the reception area of the residence hall.


    To add to that, the slavers in front of me have more than ten men lurking in the ceiling and behind the walls.


    If you''re in the mood, it''s easy to get rid of me and capture the sparrows - it''s obvious that you think like that.


    Naturally, we won''t tell them kindly that we have a heart outfit.


    I''m sure they weren''t lying when they said they didn''t want to antagonize the union, but if they were to antagonize us, that was a different story.


    Once the guards drew their swords and let go, the battle began. With this in mind, I watched the movements of the guards in front of me.


    Then--.


    Wait.


    Fyodor raised one hand to control the guard''s movement.


    The guard removed his hand from the hilt of his sword as if in a panic.


    ''''I beg your pardon, Lord Sora. But please don''t be so quick to make up your mind. That was just a statement that there is such a way of thinking. A merchant is a small-minded person. You can''t help but think about the time when your decision will backfire.


    Oh, I see. I beg your pardon. However, I think it would be unwise to do Fyodor and the Guild any harm by protecting you, Master Sparrow.


    How. What would be the reason for that?


    The credit for finding and defeating the Serpent King goes to Lord Pelly and the other ''Scythe of Death''. And it was Fyodor-dono who dispatched them to the forest. This and the fact that he was the first to detect the outbreak of the Sea of Corruption, should be praised as a great achievement by the country. In addition, it is possible that in the future the forests and water sources will be contaminated by the effects of the basilisk and the rotten sea, and Fyodor-dono has found a solution to this problem as well.


    Oh, I see. That''s that nut you mentioned earlier.


    ''''Yes. Some may accuse you of defending the demon tribe, but when you get a valuable poison remover instead, your voice will be muted. In addition, the curing of the poison can be used not only for this time, but also for years to come. If it could neutralize the venom of the Snake King, then it would be able to nullify most of the venom. Once such an antidote was born, not only adventurers, but also princes and nobles from all over the world who were afraid of being poisoned would rush to buy it. The Union is as good as having a golden tree in its possession.


    "Ho ho!


    I do not blame you for interfering with the snake-quenching ceremony and causing the appearance of the Serpent King, but you are the only ones here who know about the snake-quenching ceremony in the first place. For my part, I have no intention of unnecessarily spreading information that would be detrimental to my collaborator, Lord Fyodor. If I myself had cooperated in this, I would have taken the secret to my grave.


    Conversely, when Fyodor and the Union are no longer collaborators, they will blow the whistle as much as they can.


    If this information were to spread, even the Union would not be allowed to get away with it.


    The emergence of the Snake King was a major event that threatened the very existence of Ishka. I''m sure Fyodor knew that it was not something that could be resolved by simply not knowing about it.


    Of course I would be blamed for my cooperation, but compared to the damage done to Fyodor and the Union, it was like being bitten by a mosquito.


    And although I''m repeating these and other words, in the end, the only thing I want to say is this.


    --I''d like to say one thing: Get away from the sparrow.


    If that is the case, I''ll give up the credit for defeating the Serpent King and help cover up any inconvenient facts. If you don''t back off, then I''ll turn completely against the Union.


    The other side is the slavers of the sea and mountains. They must be able to read every word I have to say.


    I''m sure that my words have been able to move the balance of interests in the slavers.


    I waited for Fyodor''s answer.

 45-Episode 44 Seal Aruth ①

    ''Oh, um, my lord. Are you sure?


    Hmm?��What?


    You can''t give a room to a......slave...?


    I don''t mind. I mean, it would be a waste if we didn''t use it, since we have a surplus.


    Seal is puzzled by this statement.


    The room is as large as or larger than the house where Seal and his family of eight once lived.


    The bed and shelves are pre-installed, and blankets and mattresses have been prepared, so it looks like we can start our lives right now.


    The wooden floor has been carefully polished, and it reflects the sunlight that streams in through the windows, making it shine.


    The room I had been staying at until just yesterday at the Blue Bird House was more than adequate, but it was on a different level.


    Even though he was told that he could use this room freely from today, as a seal, he could only be confused.


    He couldn''t help but look up at his master (Sola) with his eyes for help.


    Then, Sola gave a light shrug of her shoulders.


    ''Well, yeah, I know what you mean. To be honest, I was surprised when I saw it for the first time, too.


    ''So, isn''t it...?��Isn''t this a house for high status - that''s what the nobility live in...?


    The place is in a very high-class residential area. I didn''t want to owe the union too much, so I was going to say no at first, but...


    But?


    I can''t say no to that bath.


    I was a little surprised when he assured me with a straight face.


    I know what a bath means. There are a number of public baths in the city of Ishqa.


    Most of them were steam baths, but there were also baths with tubs as big as fountains filled to the brim with water.


    The baths in this house were of the latter type.


    When I said I''d think about having a hinoki bath, I meant it as a joke," he said. Or should we praise Fyodor-dono''s competence and insight in this case? Either way, I have nothing but full appreciation for this matter.


    You''re right, I love the smell of wood in the tub.


    Right?


    I was quite surprised when she giggled and pulled me closer to her face.


    My face blushed and my triangular ears bobbed above my head, but Sora was completely oblivious to it and spoke up excitedly.


    ''As expected, there were no hinoki baths in public bathrooms either!��I thought it would be difficult to fill and heat up a bathtub of that size, but the water can be added to the bathtub using the water supply from the Kale River, and thanks to the salamander summoned by Lunamaria, we didn''t need to use firewood to boil the water. It''s just perfect!


    Well yes.


    At any rate, all I knew was that the Lord was more excited than ever.


    It''s a very good idea to have a bath for the first time.


    As far as Seal knew, the only houses that had a bathtub in their homes were the mansions of the nobility. Seal nodded his head inwardly, wondering if the person in front of him was actually a good sergeant.


    It''s not as if he noticed Seal''s confusion, but Sora coughed to disguise his current excited appearance.


    ''Well, well, aside from the bath thing,''


    Yes, sir.


    ''Take care of the sparrows for me. This is what I told Lunamaria, but when the sparrow goes out, make sure one of the two of you stays by her side.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    Thinking of the face of the girl of the demon race who had come to live with him the other day, Seal nodded his head.


    There was no disgust or caution towards the demon men there.


    In the battle three hundred years ago, the beastmen fought against the demons as well as the humans. But to Seal, it was like a fairy tale. There was no way to hold a grudge, and even if there was, he had no intention of hitting the sparrows.


    In the first place, if you talk about the history of the past tribal conflicts, humans and beastmen have also crossed paths many times.


    There are some humans who hate the beastmen, calling them a mixture of man and beast. Some countries and regions discriminate and oppress the beastmen and other sub-humans.


    If one were asked to be wary of the demons or the humans, most beastmen would choose the latter.


    -- Come to think of it, I remember I was also wary of my master in the beginning.


    Suddenly, Seal remembered the old days.


    Even though it was a long time ago, it hadn''t even been three months since Sora had bought him.


    Still, the memories that popped up in his head felt a long way off to Seal.


    �� �� ��


    Seal was born in the western frontier of the Ad Astera Empire, in a frontier village near the border of the Canary Kingdom.


    It is a frontier village on the western frontier of the Ad Astera Empire, near the border of the Canary Kingdom.


    Seal is fifteen years old, the eldest of seven siblings. She is the eldest of seven children, and lives an unassuming but peaceful life with her parents.


    The family''s life changed dramatically when her father, a hunter, was attacked by a magical beast in the mountains.


    The father has lost one of his legs and is no longer able to work, and the family is quickly impoverished. Seal''s younger daughter is ten years old and his younger son is eight years old. The youngest is eight years old. The youngest brother is still an infant. It didn''t take long for Seal to think about selling himself.


    Since the Empire grants citizenship to sub-humans, they are not subject to any overt discrimination.


    Still, there are those who hate and dislike the beastmen.


    This is true even if they have citizenship. If they become slaves, they have no idea how they will be treated.


    Even so, the seal visited the slavers'' shop. He sold all his rights and gave all the money he earned there to his family and had them put a collar on him.


    After being bought by the slavers, Seal was told many stories by other slaves.


    There was a rabbit beastman who was stripped naked by a tattling nobleman and carried around the city like a pet.


    A lion beastman was whipped all over his body and forced to get down on his knees as a form of discipline.


    There were any number of other stories that he could hear that made him want to cover his ears. Seal couldn''t help but be pessimistic about the future.


    So when he was first introduced to Sora, he was so nervous that he couldn''t even speak properly.


    After that, he crossed from the Empire to the Canary Kingdom and came to the city of Ishka, but even at this point, his fears still prevailed.


    When I arrived in Ishka, I couldn''t sleep well and spent days and days stroking my ears, tail and body. When I was told that I get a kick out of seeing an emaciated girl, I used to think that I had come to the wrong person.


    ........Now I can see that it was a joke, but it was truly a blinding despair for Seal at that time. He still secretly holds on to his roots that he wants the joke to go at the right time and place.


    The turning point, after all, would be Lunamaria''s joining the slaves.


    Since then, Sola''s attitude towards the seal has clearly changed. Not only did she have an attitude, but she even offered to free him from slavery.


    It would be a lie to say that his heart was not moved by the proposal.


    But it was obvious that even if he was freed from slavery here and returned to his home, he would still have to peddle again in the not too distant future.


    The large sum of money that Seal earned from peddling would not last more than two years if you take into account the living expenses and taxes of the remaining eight people. If Seal returned, the burden on him would naturally increase, and his savings would dwindle even faster.


    That''s how it is for a family with no workers.


    That''s why Seal needed to earn a lot of money. At the very least, he needed to earn enough money to keep his family alive until his eldest son, who is now eight years old, comes of age (13).


    Of course, he couldn''t earn that much money by working honestly for a year or two.


    Even if Seal sold himself twice, it still wouldn''t be enough.


    To earn this amount of money, he would have to find an honest way to do it.


    For example.


    He frequently gives the girl at the inn where he''s staying silver coins (!) It''s a good idea to be liked by a rich and generous master who gives you tips.


    So Seal changed his attitude from passive to passive.


    He even volunteered to join in the nightlife.


    The seal is a complete slave, having sold all his rights. He was in a position where he could not even be allowed to own private property if his master wanted him to. Normally, he should have tried to serve his master sooner so as not to displease him.


    When he later came to this realization, Seal rang the heavens in his own stupidity. He had been warned many times by his fellow slaves, but he pretended not to notice the good thing that Sola hadn''t messed with him.


    In light of those regrets, Seal began to work hard for Sora, and when she saw such devotion from Seal, she naturally developed a fondness for him - and when she found out, she settled into her current relationship.


    Lunamaria taught her how to fight, and as an adventurer, she has successfully completed many requests. After Sola founded the clan ''Blood Smoke Sword'', he could also receive a salary for working there.


    Seal sent that salary to his hometown through the ''Union''. The amount of money is enough to eat for half a month, if not a month. If he continued to send the money, his younger siblings wouldn''t have to starve and his younger sister wouldn''t have to sell herself.


    It is impossible for Shiel to be dissatisfied with his current situation. It was nothing to do with taking care of the demon tribe, if that was what Sora had asked of him, who had given him that situation.

 46-Episode 45: Clau Soras

    It had been a sunny, cloudless morning in the city of Ishka that day.


    I woke up at a time when the sun hadn''t yet risen in the eastern sky, dressed so as not to wake Seal, who was asleep in his bed, and left the house, biting down on a yawn.


    My destination was the northern gate of the castle.


    It is the route to the forest of Titis, but today''s objective was not the forest, but rather the stables for demons set up along the castle gate.


    I''ve come to give breakfast to the Indigo Winged Beast (Wyvern).


    The Indigo Wyvern, who was recently certified as my personal servant, has earned the right to enter the city of Ishqa.


    However, his place of rest is still in the stables outside the city walls.


    There are circumstances for this.


    The wyvern is a wyvern, no matter how much it was approved by the squire.


    As a condition for being allowed inside the castle, they were required to wear insurance in case they left their owner''s control.


    A collar for followers - an instant death item that explodes at the will of the city.


    This wasn''t limited to my wyvern, but other medium and large servants were also taking the same measures, I was told.


    Well, I can understand the opinion of those who maintain public safety.


    If a squire went out of control in the city, there would be a lot of damage to both the guards and the residents of the city. It was only natural for them to prepare insurance for that time.


    However, from our point of view, one of our trump cards, the life and death of the wyvern, would be controlled, so we couldn''t just nod our heads without a second thought.


    There''s also the incident at the Adventurer''s Guild. It is quite conceivable that the upper echelons of Ishka will force me to do something detrimental for their own reasons.


    At that time, it wasn''t fun to have the wyvern held hostage.


    Therefore, I decided not to accept the submissive collar and leave the wyvern outside.


    With the help of the union, I had huge stables built for the wyvern. These days, the wyvern has become a riot, with spectators flocking to it to catch a glimpse of the wyvern.


    In the Canary Kingdom, where the Order of the Dragon Knight is based, wyverns are not considered to be magical creatures, but rather beneficial beasts that fight alongside humans.


    It''s not a bad idea to be attacked by a wyvern, but it''s rare that a civilian is attacked by one.


    For this reason, wyverns are quite popular among the residents of Ishqa. It is said that these days, there is a strange rumor that anyone who comes into direct contact with the scales of a wyvern will have good luck.


    These days, there is even a strange rumor that anyone who touches the wyvern''s scales directly will be lucky.


    The official in charge said with a wry smile that there was no end to the number of people who climbed over the fence to get in.


    So when I first saw the scene, I reflexively scowled.


    --In the morning sunshine of the stables, a woman reaches out and touches the scales of an indigo pterodactyl (indigo) wyvern.


    You would be forgiven for thinking that a reckless person had invaded the stables without a care in the world.


    But I soon realize something strange.


    It doesn''t easily attract people other than me, and even Seal has only recently learned to feed the indigo winged beast (wyvern).


    That wyvern is allowing an unfamiliar opponent to make contact with it without any resistance.


    It doesn''t look alarmed or excited. Even though the stranger is standing very close by.


    And when the wyvern noticed me coming into the stables, he cried out happily, "Pui. I thumped the ground with my tail.


    A woman noticed it and turned around.


    At that moment, I wondered why the clear bell hadn''t rung. She was that beautiful.


    She was older than me at her age. He was probably a few years over twenty.


    His hair was a bright golden color that reminded me of the blood of a nobleman, and his two eyes were reminiscent of a violet crystal (amethyst). Her skin is as white as fresh snow, the bridge of her nose is ideally curved, and her lips are well-shaped.


    She looked like a princess from a deep window in a story.


    However, this woman did not have a trace of weakness, which was common among noble women.


    That''s no wonder. She wears a sword on her hip. It''s not just armed with form, it''s proven by its seamless standing.


    The first thing that went through my mind when I looked straight into my opponent''s eyes was the word "strong".


    In this Ishka, the strongest person I know is the guild master, Elgato. She is a level thirty-five and a first-class adventurer.


    It seemed that this woman was as powerful as or even more powerful than that Elgert.


    Underneath the outer surface that was as calm as lake water, one could sense an unfathomable amount of power sleeping underneath.


    Also, the next thing I thought when I saw the woman was "huge".


    The woman''s silvery white boots seem to be made for battle and do not have any parts on the heel that make them taller.


    I''m sure the woman was taller than me.


    I haven''t measured her recently, but my height must be around one hundred and seventy-five. Judging from that, the woman was probably close to 180.


    The supple limbs have a swordsman''s flesh to them, and frankly, I don''t see any feminine "thinness" or "frailty" in them.


    On the other hand, however, she has an extremely well-balanced physique (style), which is probably why I don''t think of her as "thick" or "burly".


    He is a man who has honed his natural talent with an ironic effort. The woman in front of me is surely such a partner.


    And she is clearly from a good family.


    The clothes she wears are instantly recognizable as being made of silk, and her armor, such as boots and breastplate, are all of the highest quality, glittering in white and silver.


    It''s impossible to be an adventurer or a guard. Definitely a knight, and a very senior knight at that. Even if he is called the leader of the Kingsguard, I can believe it.


    How could such a person be in my stables early in the morning at a time when the sun hasn''t even risen yet, the hathena mark dances around in my head.


    Then the person in the corner of my eye slowly opens his mouth--


    I''m...


    Su?


    I''m sorry!


    She bowed her head with a startling force.


    The woman''s golden hair was bouncing in the air under the force of her apology, and my body bounced a little bit as well. My body bounced a bit as well.


    I rolled my eyes and looked at the back of the woman''s head as she lowered her head.


    Honestly, "What are you staring at, you servant! I''m confused by the other person''s reaction, as I thought it was not at all surprising that she would yell at me.


    Unaware of my confusion, the woman continues to apologize.


    ''I wanted to catch a glimpse of the rumoured wyvern, but there was no one around... and, well, at this early hour of the morning, I figured no one would notice if I took a quick peek inside.''


    "So I sneaked a peek," he said. I went in boldly and touched the wyvern...?


    ''I''m sorry!��You see, I had planned to leave at first sight, but I didn''t think that there really was an indigo-colored (indigo) pterodactyl (wyvern)... no, I had heard about it. I had heard about it, but it was impossible for that ferocious Indigo Winged Beast (Wyvern) to follow a human. We thought it was probably a false alarm...


    However, when I saw it in person, it was a real indigo pterodactyl (indigo) pterodactyl (wyvern).


    So my curiosity didn''t subside, and it seems that I not only looked at it, but I went into the stables.


    When I realized what had happened, I asked the woman to raise her head.


    Oh, no, don''t apologize that much," she said. The fact that the wyvern let you touch it quietly suggests that you like it that much.


    It''s not good for your mental health to let someone of apparently high status keep their head down forever.


    Then the woman looked up as if relieved.


    ''Generous words, thank you. It pains me to take advantage of your generosity, but may I ask you one question?


    Yes, can I help you?


    The master of this wyvern, it appears to be you, is that correct?


    Yes, sir.


    I nodded, and the woman''s gaze sharpened as if she were weighing something.


    But it''s only for a moment. She quickly returned her gaze to the baskets I held in my hand.


    I took out one of the baskets and showed it to her.


    Oh, these are apricots," she said, "and they''re for breakfast at the Wyvern. "Ah, these are apricots," she said, "and they''re the Wyvern''s breakfast.


    An apricot, sir?��The wyvern gave you this?��I remember the uncooked apricots were hard and very sour... no, do carnivorous wyverns eat fruit in the first place?


    ''It''s basically meat, though. It''s like I''ve been awakened to the goodness of acidity after an intense experience before.


    While answering the woman, he fired a fist-sized apricot at the wyvern, and she said, "P-Gee! I took a bite of it with a bang, delighted.


    The apricots are hard, but not enough to withstand the sharp teeth of the wyvern. With a crunching sound, the wyvern easily chews the apricots.


    The ''previous violent experience'' was when he was attacked by manticore poisoning and ate the fruit of Jirai Ookus.


    The sourness of the berries made him scream in agony, but afterwards, the poison was released from his body, and he developed a scheme in his mind that sour food is good for you. I started to want it every so often.


    So I''ve been trying to find some sour and crunchy apricots for him to eat.


    The woman looked at the wyvern, who was happy to eat the fruit with gusto, as if she was taken aback.


    ''''........The favorite food of the indigo winged beast (wyvern) was fruit?��No, I believe the record of the bait I gave them included fruit. And I''ve never heard of a wild species preferring to eat sour food...


    The woman, who seems to be an unconscious gesture, folds her arms and mumbles something to herself.


    The woman''s bosom is about to spill out from the gap between her crossed arms, which is truly a sight to behold. But as I don''t want to look at her too much, she seems to notice me, so I force myself to tear my evil gaze away from her.


    I was expecting a question about a "powerful experience," but the woman seemed to be avoiding any kind of prying, and the next thing she said was something else.


    By the way, you''ve been calling him Wyvern, have you decided on a name yet?


    ''I''ve had other people tell me about the name, though. Apparently, they don''t have a name they like, and every time I suggest something, they give me a sad look.


    ''That''s probably because your name wasn''t among the names I suggested.


    My--no, is that my name?


    When she nodded her head to see what it was, the woman smiled as she looked up at the apricot-eating wyvern.


    ''A wyvern is a creature that desires to bear the name of the one it acknowledges as its master. The smarter the individual, the more likely he is to do so. The smarter the individual, the more likely they are to want to be named after the Lord, and the more clearly they can understand the words of others, the stronger their desire for the Lord''s name.


    ''Hmm, that''s a new one I''ve never heard of.....................You mean, I should just put Sola in my name?��Solari, Solara, Solan?


    When I mentioned various names to try, the wyvern''s reaction wasn''t bad. At least there''s more light in his eyes than there was in ''Daigo''.


    ''Solamichi, Misora, Sorat, Solaris... ummm. I can''t think of any other names that are a bit more, you know, cooler.


    "Puggy, puggy.


    Hold on. Don''t rush me. I''m going for my throat. How about... How about just going out on a limb and calling it Sorataro?


    Phooey!


    ''Ouch!��Hey, don''t hit me with your tail!��I''m sorry, sorry, I''ll think about it!


    As I was playing with the wyvern like that, the woman popped her hand, as if she had an idea for something.


    ''Claw Solas, how about that?''


    ...Crow Solas?


    Yes. In the ancient language, it means "sword of fire.


    ''Oh, cool!��The word "fire" fits the wyvern perfectly, too. How about you - I guess I don''t need to ask you about that.


    Pui!


    The wyvern was shaking his wings with delight. ''Don''t do that, you''ll get dusty.


    All right, you''re Crow Solas from today!


    Pugi!


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one for you.


    I''m not sure if it''s my imagination, but I feel that my expression has become more dignified.


    It''s a good idea to make sure that you have the right kind of information.


    ''''Thank you for the good name--well........''''


    My name is Astrid. I thank you for the opportunity to teach me this fascinating subject. Err ... Lord Sola, is that correct?


    Yes, this is Sola.


    So, Mr. Sola. If it is possible, I would like to talk to you some more, but unfortunately I have an appointment to meet with someone, so I''ll have to leave you here today. I''ll see you again soon.


    Yes, I''ll see you soon-- soon?


    I blinked my eyes as I was caught up in the other''s words, as if I was sure we were going to meet again.


    Then the woman who introduced herself as Astrid smiled and held up a long, sleek index finger in front of her lips.


    ''In that case, I beg you to keep this day private. Now if you''ll excuse me.

 47-Episode 46 Iria ①

    Lars. You''re not really going home, is that a serious statement?


    ''Yeah, I''m not going back to the village. It doesn''t matter, I have to be stronger than that!


    Seeing her childhood friend who assured her with a serious face, Ilaria raised her voice as if she couldn''t help but think.


    ''''That''s not true!��A plague in our village is ''such a thing''!��It''s where our family lives!


    Lars slouches away as if pushed by Ilaria''s spirit of speech.


    The fact that he faintly lowered his face is proof that he feels at least a little guilty about his words and actions.


    Seeing this, Ilaria tries to say more words to make Lars retract his previous words.


    At that moment, a red shadow quickly intervened between the two men.


    It was Miroslav.


    ''''Ilia, please calm down. Even though it is a plague, the cause is already known and a special remedy has been created. Lars knows that too, so there''s no need for you to leave right now.


    Just because there''s a cure doesn''t mean it hasn''t done some damage.


    Ilaria stared at Miroslav with a sharp gaze.


    These days, Ilaria had a no small grievance against Miroslav.


    It''s about Lars, of all people.


    Ever since he had lost to Sora in the match for the Lunamaria, Lars had clearly been lackluster. For Lars, who had never experienced a setback that seemed like a setback before, the earlier incident was too big to divide and too heavy to forget.


    The number of cold looks and ridicule he received within the guild increased.


    Lars'' drinking had obviously increased, and Ilaria had been urging him to get up to speed, but every time, Miroslav always got in the way.


    Miroslav didn''t blame Lars for his weaknesses, but instead took his complaints and spoiled him as much as he wanted to.


    To Ilaria, it was the same as the act of letting a child who wanted to eat candy eat as much candy as he wanted.


    The child would be happy, but it was not good for the child''s health. An adult would have to take the sweets away from the child in a heartbeat, but Miroslav does not do that.


    Even when Ilaria warns him, he just smiles and says, "It''s hard on Lars too.


    For this reason, Ilaria and Miroslav''s relationship has not been going well in recent years.


    Then, a plague breaks out in the Canary Kingdom.


    The cause of the strange disease, which occurred mainly in the basin of the Kale River - a river that originated in the forest of Titis - was a serpent king (basilisk) that appeared in the forest.


    To be precise, it was not caused by the basilisk itself, but by the venom of the sea rot caused by the appearance of the basilisk.


    It is obvious that if the basilisk appears in the forest, the water source of the basilisk, the water in the rivers will be invaded by the rotting poison.


    It was not easy to eradicate the rotten sea that had developed in the depths, and it was the source of many diseases in the towns and villages in the Kale River basin.


    And one of those villages included the hometown of Lars and Ilaria.


    Ilaria said to Miroslav in front of her, and to Lars behind her, with anger in her eyes.


    ''Even if we have a special cure, there isn''t enough of it to reach every sick person in the country right now. There''s a chance that those who are not strong enough will not be able to make it in time. And even if they do, it will inevitably take some time for their bodies to get back to normal. What about working in the meantime?��It''s not just the fields. If there aren''t enough people to protect the village, it''s possible that magical beasts and bandits will come after you.


    Well, it''s entirely possible.


    ''Yes!��That''s why we have to leave!��Lars, dear, aren''t you worried about your family!


    Of course I''m worried about you!


    What if?


    But I can''t leave now!


    Lars'' shout made Ilaria''s face slump this time.


    Although Lars is a big fan of emotions, he rarely yells at others to their face. At the very least, Ilaria had been yelled at by Lars more times than she could count, including as a child.


    As she looked at Lars'' face, which was breathing heavily with a haha, Ilia''s brow naturally wrinkled up between her eyebrows.


    ''''........Why can''t you just leave?''''


    You know what I mean!��There''s no way I''m going to be able to leave the ole'' Ishka with Luna as a slave!��Even if it''s only for a few minutes, I''m getting the backhandedness of a big a**h*le who used a party member as a betting chip. On top of this, there''s no way I''m going to turn my back on Sora and run away from the city!


    We''re going to our home village where the plague has struck, right?��There''s no way anyone could have run away from Sora when they saw that--


    Ilaria was about to say no, but Miroslav''s happy voice interrupted her words.


    You can''t say it''s not there," he said. I don''t know what kind of trick that man used to get his hands on the wyvern, create a clan, defeat the gryphon and Scylla, and increase his fame. Rumor has it that he has ties to the Slavers'' Guild, and was instrumental in defeating the Basilisk and creating the elixir. His outspokenness is unparalleled in comparison to what he used to do. If that man sees Lars leaving Ishka and spreads a good rumor...''''


    Miroslav said, and Lars bit his lip hard.


    The red-haired wizard continues.


    ''I''m sure they know we are trying to get Luna back. I don''t think they''ll pass up an opportunity to get rid of us. Lars is right, we shouldn''t let the man have an opening now.


    That''s the way it is, Ilaria.


    Lars nodded at Miroslav''s words, as if to say my intentions.


    We shouldn''t move now," he said. And besides, there''s Aunt Sailor in the village. I think they can handle it without us.


    Can you handle it?��Do you think your mother alone can take care of all the sick people, who may be in the dozens?��There''s no guarantee that Mom herself isn''t sick, either.


    It was a familiar face, a merchant, who told Ilia about the plague in her hometown.


    According to the merchant, his mother Sela had been fine until the time he left, but there was no chance that the merchant had fallen ill after he left the village.


    Ilaria had pointed this out to him, but Lars was only optimistic. Or maybe he was just stubborn.


    It''s going to be okay. Aunt Sarah is more advanced than us. She can even use recovery magic and is not easily defeated by disease!��Anyway, I got a good request from the guild earlier. It''s a request from a nobleman to exterminate the Gryphon, and since the previous party failed, I asked Parfait-san to make a special request. If it succeeds, it will help restore the honor of the Falcon Blade. You can also connect with the nobles, so you can ask them to give priority to the special medicine.


    "Lars!


    At Lars'' strangely buoyant words, Ilaria raised her eyebrows and yelled at him.


    In response, Lars'' shoulders shook loudly with a jolt.


    ''''You''re going to let Mom alone carry the burden, and in the meantime, you''re going to go slay the gryphon, which may or may not succeed!��There could be family and friends suffering at this very moment!��You can at least see that this isn''t a time to make a bet or two!


    But if we succeed, we''ll have a cure-


    If I succeed?��Do you really think the gryphons can kill us now that we don''t have Luna!


    But you can!��The guy from Sola was able to do it all on his own. If the three of us work together, we can definitely win!


    "Four days to Mount Skim, no matter how fast we get there!��From there, it will take two days, no, three days to get to the high peak where the gryphon lives. Even if we were to successfully defeat the gryphon, how many days would it take us to return from there with the head of a demonic beast in our arms!


    It''s...


    ''The medicine doesn''t arrive in the village until a month from now?��Or in two months?��Can you assure me that nothing will happen to the village in the meantime?


    I can''t do that but I can''t just run away from here.........


    As Lars tries to remain in Ishka, Ilaria tries to shout more anger at him.


    Just before that, Miroslav gently grabbed Ilaria by the shoulder.


    ''Please calm down, Ilaria. I understand that you are worried about your mothers, but raising your voice here won''t solve anything.''


    But!


    I know, sir. Depending on the state of the disease, this could be a race against time, don''t you think? That''s why I have a suggestion.


    ...Proposal?


    Yes, sir. I have a suggestion. First of all, Ilaria should hurry back to her home town. Your mother will be relieved to see her daughter''s safe face. The more people who use recovery magic, the easier it will be for her to bear. You''re going to be able to use Sauzaar''s name to obtain at least one bottle of this special medicine. Even if your mother were to be stricken with a plague, this will prevent the worst from happening.


    Can you do it?��I heard that right now, no matter how much money you have, you''re still not keeping up with the goods.


    I''ll do it. It''s times like these that our daily investments live on. And Lars.


    What?


    The request you''ve been given to kill the gryphon. I''ll be working on this one in parallel.


    Miroslav says, and both Lars and Ilaria look at him in surprise.


    Lars opens his mouth as if in a panic.


    ''What?��Me and Milo going alone?


    No, that is indeed reckless. Unlike the plague, the Gryphon''s are not time-sensitive, and we need to recruit temporary party members. I have a plan for this as well but I''ll explain it to Lars later. For now, our priority is to secure the special effects. Please make preparations for Ilaria while you''re here, too.


    Hearing this, Ilaria''s gaze turned to Lars.


    Lars seemed to notice it, but he let his gaze wander in the air and refused to make eye contact with Ilia.


    --Ilia let out a small sigh and turned to Miroslav.


    ''All right. Please, Milo.


    I''ll take care of it.


    Hearing Miroslav''s reply, Ilaria immediately got up and left the room.


    She could be sure that if she stayed here, she would raise her voice again.


    Therefore, Ilia did not know about the conversation between Lars and Miroslav that took place after this.


    ''....Hey, Milo. I guess I should go back to the village after all...?��No, we should go home. Ilaria was pissed, too.


    ''Yes, I suppose so. To Ilaria, Lars must have seemed thin-skinned. Of course, I won''t stop you if you want to go home. But...


    Hmm, what?


    ''It''s about Sola. Since it''s that man, it''s inevitable that Lars will make a bad reputation for running away. Besides, if you return to the village with the request to exterminate the Gryphon, in the worst case scenario, you''ll be charged a penalty against the nobles.


    I want you to say no to that right now.


    ''''Even if it''s a request from a nobleman. Considering Parfait-san''s character, she must have told her client immediately that the Falcon Sword had accepted the request. If he refused the request to accept it once, it would definitely cause the other party to displease him. If that happens, they may not only obtain a special medicine, but they may even be interfered with.


    Uh-huh. I''m not sure if I''m taking the job fast enough.


    ''I know how you feel. You couldn''t stand still when you heard about that man''s recent activities, could you?��The fact that you tamed the wyvern, the fact that you defeated the gryphon, Scylla and the warwolf, all of these are things you suddenly want to believe. Moreover, giving him a name like ''Bloodstain Sword'', which is similar to our ''Falcon Sword''... he''s really an annoying guy.


    ''Absolutely!��And there''s Luna as a member of that group. That girl, Seal, must still be treated badly too........!


    ''You''re right. I will do everything in my power to free you both. You are the only one who can do that, Lars. So it was never wrong for you to accept the request to exterminate the Gryphon. Nor would you be wrong to decide that you can''t go back home now. Don''t worry, Ilaria will understand. I''m just a little upset because I''m worried about your mother right now.


    "...Is that right?��Do you understand?


    Yes, I''m sure he''ll understand. So, for now, don''t be afraid of being misunderstood and stick to your original intentions. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine in the end...

 48-Episode 47: Burial Poison

    Lars and Ilaria have gone their separate ways. Hmm....


    Night.


    I''m alone in my room, unusually, reading the letter that was delivered to me the other day.


    The sender''s name is Alexandra.


    I received the letter without much suspicion, even though I don''t know anyone by that name. I knew it was another name for Miroslav.


    It was one of the secrets I had learned from Miroslav in the Lord of the Flies'' nest.


    Before Miroslav was born, his mother had intended to name him Miroslav if he was a boy and Alexandra if he was a girl.


    However, the father, the chairman of the Southall Chamber of Commerce, disciplined the mother. He said that it was unlucky for him to think of a girl''s name.


    He had spent the night with many women, but he had no idea what to do about it, as the baby was born of a girl. He was unable to give birth to a baby boy at all.


    Therefore, the father had hoped that this time he would be able to give birth to a baby boy.


    However, the baby was born again, this time a girl. When the father found out, he accused the mother loudly and, as if to harass her, he decided to name the child after a man.


    This might be another reason why Miroslav had become a man-hater.


    ........well, this is not a matter of importance.


    And I''m not interested in the parent-child relationship of the Sauzaar Chamber of Commerce.


    What I''m interested in is the reason why Miroslav has been in contact with me at this time.


    It''s true that I told him to use Alexandra''s name when contacting her, but that''s only in an emergency. I told him not to make contact with us as much as possible so that people around him would not be suspicious.


    That Miroslav has come to inform you of the separate activities of the "Falcon''s Sword" this time--


    The time is ripe, is it?


    I blurted out.


    The reason it''s questionable is because I haven''t given you detailed instructions on the procedure for dropping Ilaria.


    In the case of the Lunamaria, I planned it out in detail. I also instructed them to take advantage of it and tear the two of them apart because I could have expected Lars and Ilaria to get into a rift after taking away the Lunamaria.


    But that''s as far as I was referring to.


    How do we actually get Ilaria into our side by breaking the ice between the two of them? I''m leaving the procedure to Miroslav.


    Now that Miroslav has come into contact with them, the gap between Lars and Ilaria must have widened, or is widening.


    Take advantage of it," Miroslav said.


    ''Well, let''s see what we can do.


    As for me, I''ve been wanting someone other than Lunamaria to eat my soul by now.


    To tell the truth, I''m slightly impatient with the fact that my level didn''t increase even after defeating the Snake King (Basilisk).


    What flickered in my mind was the word "talent limit".


    I don''t want my level to go to my head at this level.


    In that sense, the opportunity to obtain Ilia at this point in time was something he could not have hoped for.


    ........I just don''t feel that the timing was a little too good.


    Is it okay to take the information from Miroslav for granted?


    It''s not that there''s anything particularly questionable about Miroslav.


    On the contrary, Miroslav so far has met my expectations almost perfectly.


    This is the poison of burial that breaks down the Sword of the Falcon from within.


    If it wasn''t for Miroslav, he wouldn''t have been able to enslave Lunamaria so easily - well, Lunamaria herself saw through it, but it''s definitely Miroslav''s fault that he was able to successfully ride Lars around the existence of the seal.


    Again, Miroslav is doing well.


    As I read through the letter, I could easily understand the conversations that "Falcon Swords" had had and how each person''s mind worked.


    It would be easy for me now to sell my debt to Ilaria. Or better yet, I could kidnap Iria, who acts alone, and take her to the den, as I did with Miroslav.


    Then Ilaria would fall into my hands, and Miroslav would have a monopoly on Lars.


    It''s a match made in heaven for both Miroslav and me, and considering that Miroslav is working hard for that, there''s no room for doubt.


    I''m not sure if it''s because of the fact that Miroslav is too obedient.


    I can''t feel the attachment to Lars from the text of the letter, if anything.


    When I release Miroslav, I guarantee that I won''t tolerate The Falcon''s Sword after taking away Lunamaria and Ilaria. It was a bait to get Miroslav to do what he wanted, but it was also a sincere offer.


    He ate Miroslav''s soul to the point that he was tired of it, and with it, he was able to gain valuable information about the soul-eaters. The grudge that nearly killed him has also been paid off in a month. If I''ve made it this far, I can say that retribution is enough.


    As for Lars, I don''t hate him enough to want to kill him either. He''s already eaten his party members, Miroslav and Lunamaria, and now he''s going to eat Ilaria as well. It''s more than enough to return the favor. The fact that Lars himself doesn''t even notice it is a nice spice to the show.


    It didn''t matter what happened to Lars and Miroslav in the future. They could do whatever they wanted with their marriage or whatever else they wanted.


    It''s just that I didn''t actually say it that clearly. All I said was one word: "I''m not going to tolerate it.


    For Miroslav, I''m sure he''s acting in accordance with my intentions, but he''s not going to leave me worried. Are they really not going to mess with me anymore? I wondered if he was going to tell Lars about what happened in that den.


    So I expected that he would remind me of that in this letter, his first contact with me after releasing me from the den.


    However, that is not the case at all.


    The rest of the letter, with the exception of the report section, was filled with pathetically insinuating phrases. It makes me wonder if this is really the handwriting of that Miroslav Sauzaar.


    It''s not a very good idea to kidnap him, imprison him, force him to obey you, and then suspect him when he finally obeys you, but after all, he''s been abused and ridiculed for years, and to top it all off, he almost took my life.


    It''s uncanny how submissive they''ve become.


    Well, it may simply be that she can''t get rid of her fear of me, who accused her of thinking that she didn''t mind killing me.


    ''''........Hmm, well, that''s fine. If it''s serious, it''s seriously expedient, and if it''s a trap, we''ll just eat it up with a trap.


    I put a lid on my doubts about Miroslav and focus on Ilaria for a moment.


    The two options are the two I just mentioned. Either I could take the antidote and ingratiate myself with him, or I could force him away.


    However, if you think about it calmly, the latter was an unreasonable plan.


    Unlike the time of Miroslav, I''m getting attention from people now. Also, I was expected to do a lot of work as a dragon knight in the field.


    It''s also my role to scout out and burn the rotten sea, and it''s also my role to fetch the fruit of Jiraiyaokus, the raw material for the antidote.


    I can''t say that I don''t want to do any of these things because I know I''m the most qualified to use the wyvern.


    According to the slaver Fyodor, a group of dragon knights will be sent from the capital in the near future, which should ease the burden, but it''s not clear when they will arrive. Until the Order of the Dragon Knights arrives, I''ll have to do my best.


    Besides, leaving the protected sparrows behind and leaving Ishqa at home is an irresponsible gesture.


    There was no way they could afford to keep Ilaria in captivity.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in a position to do something about it. So we have no choice but to sell our favors. Tomorrow, we''re going to pick up Jiriah Ookus fruit first thing in the morning and head straight to Lars and his friends'' village. All that talk of antidotes and potions is just diluting the berries. It would be more gratifying to bring the fruit directly to them.


    A small yawn escaped my mouth as soon as I finished gathering my thoughts. I had gone back and forth between Ishqa and Titis many times today. He was tired, as expected.


    By now, Klau Solas must be sleeping soundly in the stables.


    As he lay in his bunk, staring up at the ceiling in a daze, sleepiness immediately set in.


    I close my eyes without defying it.


    ........Just before I was about to fall asleep, I thought I heard a snarling howl in the distance.

 49-Episode 48: Hojin Priest

    The village of Merte, home of Lars and Ilaria, was a farming village on the lower reaches of the Kale River.


    It was seven days'' ride from the city of Ishka. It was a remote village near the border with the Holy Kingdom in the south.


    As I held the village of Melte in my sights, I remembered what Lars had said to me earlier.


    I was so fed up with the poor life that I ran away from my hometown - Lars said so, but as I look at it now, I see that the houses are few and far between, the fences and gates are poorly fronted, and the villagers'' clothes are poorly made. The villagers'' clothes were poorly clothed, and they were not rich and lively.


    They were not flattered by the poor quality of the fences and gates, and the clothes of the villagers were poorly dressed. It''s a good thing that the youngsters are so energetic that they want to run away from the village.


    --It''s not surprising that they are lacking in vitality, considering the fact that they are currently suffering from a plague. I''m sure the original Mertesian village is a bit more cheerful than this.


    With that thought in mind, I approached the village gate.


    Crow Solas had hidden in the woods quite far from here. It was a consideration so as not to startle the villagers.


    The two men who were guarding the gate looked at me as I arrived alone, without a horse, with a merchant''s burden on my back and a black katana at my waist, with a look of alarm on their faces.


    A young man of pre-20 years old and a mature man who appeared to be about 40 years old. It was the young man who opened his mouth first.


    ''''Stop right there!��You don''t look familiar, but what are you doing here!


    When I heard that this village was suffering from a plague, I brought you some berries with antidote properties.


    He responds to the stubborn question with an affable face.


    As mentioned earlier, it would take about seven days by carriage from Ishka to this village. Naturally, Ilia had not yet arrived.


    On the way to this village, I thought about picking up Iria, who should be somewhere on the road, but I said to Iria, "I got the antidote fruit for your hometown!��Come on, come with me and go help your mothers! It''s clear from the fire that they won''t give you a second thought when you reach out to them with Lars-like refreshment.


    I have no doubt that Ilaria will be wary of me and suspect me of having some kind of intention.


    If I was to enter the village with such an Ilaria, my suspicions would immediately spread to the rest of the villagers.


    That would have been awkward.


    So I decided to enter the village ahead of Ilaria in order to gain the trust of the other villagers.


    Once a favorable sentiment is instilled in them, they won''t take whatever Ilaria says later on as is.


    Besides, there is Ilaria''s mother in this village. If they wanted to shoot the general, they should have shot the horse first.


    The two gatekeepers, especially the young one, seemed to doubt me for a while, but then they changed their faces at my next words.


    I was asked to do so by Lady Lunamaria of the Hayabusa Sword. I heard that the leader of the Hayabusa Sword, Lord Lars, and the warrior priest of the god of law, Ilaria, live in this village. They asked me to be of help to them if I could, and that''s why I came here.


    The Falcon Swords.... you know Lars and his friends?


    Yes, sir. Thanks for all your help. I''m sorry. My name is Sora.


    After saying his name, he quickly searched the expressions of the two men in front of him.


    If these two gatekeepers knew the name of the "Parasite" or the recent duel with Lars, they would have reacted with a strong rejection.


    Or if they knew the name of the "Blood Smoke Sword" or the rumored dragon knight, they would not be able to remain unresponsive.


    However, there was no significant change in their expressions.


    Melte''s village was far away from the royal capital and Ishka, and there was a distance from the main roads of the Canary Kingdom.


    Hence, the speed at which information is transmitted is slow, and the quality of the information that is transmitted is probably also poor.


    Perhaps Lars and Ilaria''s family might have been informed of the details in a letter or something, but - no, I don''t think they would bother to tell their own party''s wrangling and shame to their families.


    Well, if they find out, I don''t care if they find out. It will all be revealed when Ilaria comes anyway.


    In the meantime, I''m determined to sell my debt to the villagers as much as possible.


    After a few more exchanges, I was allowed to enter the village.


    It''s a natural precaution to invite a newcomer to the village.


    The destination is the church located in the center of the village.


    I was told that this is where all the villagers suffering from the plague are kept together.


    I wonder if those berries are really effective against diseases?


    The young man who has been leading me here asks me suspiciously. Incidentally, this is the fourth time I''ve been here.


    According to him, this young man is a friend of Lars'' from his days in the village. He said to the old gatekeeper, "This man will show you to the church himself! It was obvious that he didn''t trust me, even from the fact that he was loudly insisting that he didn''t trust me.


    Whether this was due to personality or the closed-minded nature of the village is unclear, but in any case, there is no point in repeating "it''s okay" to this kind of person. This is proven by the number of times I''ve been choked up, four times.


    If I''m honest, I''d rather ignore it, but that could get me in trouble. I pushed back my disgusted expression and repeated the same answer as before.


    ''That will become clearer when you actually try it. If you''re worried about poisoning or decay, I''ll poison you first.


    ''Of course it does. I''m asking if it helps with the disease!


    ''Let me assure you that it works. If it doesn''t seem to be doing any good, punish it to the fullest extent.


    All right, don''t forget what I said. Also, Mr. Sailor is busy. If you interfere with Miss Sailor or do anything disrespectful to her, I''m going to beat you out of her in a heartbeat!


    Yes, sir.


    He is slightly annoyed by the young man''s persistence, but keeps a smile on his face.


    If he caused a disturbance here, he would not be able to gain the trust of the villagers.


    In addition, the young man''s name is Sailor, which he has been mentioning a lot since a while ago.


    It is the name of the woman in charge of the church, who uses recovery magic to heal the villagers.


    I have heard that Ilaria''s fighting and recovery magic was inherited from her mother. It''s unlikely that there are many magic users in such a rural village, so it''s highly likely that the person in charge, Sailor, is Ilaria''s mother.


    I''ll have to swallow some irritation to make a good first impression on her - I might inadvertently intimidate the young man later when I bring Klau Solas with me, but that would be a minor detail.


    With this plan in mind, he opens the door to the church.


    At that moment, a sweltering odor blows into my face from inside, and I can''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    When I look, I see quite a few people lying on the floor.


    I could see old men and children, but I could also see working men. There were not five or ten of them, and I knew that far more villagers were affected by the plague than I had expected.


    To be honest, I didn''t put much stock in the plague. The cause (Basilisk) and countermeasures (Jiraiya Ookus) are clear.


    In fact, the problem was almost resolved within Ishqa.


    However, it seems that once we leave Ishqa, the plague still rages on.


    The poor quality and quantity of information flowing to the frontier has just been confirmed by me myself the other day. Naturally, information about the plague is also stagnant, and the people of this village are probably still in fear and anxiety.


    Thinking about this, I look for the person named Sailor.


    It wasn''t long before I found the person I was looking for.


    I hear a voice that sounds like a singing prayer. The clear tone of her voice is like a hymn to God, and it puts the listener''s mind at ease.


    As soon as they were bathed in the soft light emanating from the woman''s palm, the sick man''s breathing, which had been groaning in agony, visibly calmed down.


    Perhaps it was a miracle of detoxification, or perhaps it was a recovery of strength. Either way, the exercise of a miracle usually takes more time to take effect.


    I could tell from a distance. That woman, she''s a pretty good user, and at a very high level.


    Perhaps she''s Sailor - as if to affirm my speculation, the young man who had led me here bounced his voice.


    ''''Sailor-san!''''


    In response to the voice, a woman in a priest''s uniform turns around to me.


    -- At that moment, the woman and I''s gaze met head-on.


    She was more than 30 years old in age. She has long black hair and kind eyes. The white skin and modest atmosphere.


    I wondered if she would look like this if she had her "sharpness" removed and her "composure" given to her.


    When I first met Ilaria, I thought she looked like Ayaka, who was an ex-married woman, but I think her mother looked more like my mother, who died.


    The color and length of her hair is similar, but somehow, the atmosphere is similar.


    The way she wore her long, black hair tied in a single bun behind her head, prioritizing ease of movement, also reminded me of my mother''s appearance as she strolled through the garden.


    Upon closer inspection, the woman''s face oozed fatigue, reminiscent of the hard work she had done to date, and her frayed hair stuck to her forehead. The dark circles in her eyes and the laxity of her cheeks could not be hidden either.


    But while they may enhance a woman''s attractiveness, they will not detract from it. At least that''s what it seemed to me.

 50-Episode 49 Melte Relief

    Three days have passed since I arrived in the village of Merte. The situation surrounding the village was rapidly improving.


    Not to mention the fact that I was able to ward off the disease with the fruit of Jiria Ookus, and also the fact that the cause of the plague was clarified and the fears of the villagers were gone.


    Sickness comes from the mind. If we knew that the village was not suffering from an unknown epidemic, but from a poisonous river water, we would not have to worry so much.


    Use a well to drink water. Do not eat river fish. Children do not swim in the river. If we take such measures, no more people will get sick.


    But even if no more people get sick, it will still take a long time for those who have been poisoned to recover. Besides, it is not only humans who are affected by the poison.


    The soil, for example.


    When it comes to agriculture, we can''t say that we don''t use water from rivers. If the waterways were to be blocked, the crops in the fields would die across the board. There is no choice but to continue as it is.


    However, since the water contains poison, there is a high probability that the crops will be poisoned. Can the harvested crops be eaten? Even if they can be eaten, is it possible to tax the food that might contain the poison or sell it on the street for money?


    Before that, the poison could kill the crops. It''s quite possible that the poison left in the soil could affect crops for the next year and beyond.


    In that sense, the effects of the basilisk were so wide-ranging that we could only see the full effects of the disease after this one.


    That''s where I come in.


    What I have just described was predictable in advance.


    And if you have predicted it, you are prepared for it.


    I had brought a potions for the sick and a pile of holy water to purify the soil, in addition to Jiriah Ookus fruit.


    Both of these items had been provided by the Mother Goddess'' temple.


    As for where the connection with Mother Earth was formed, it was the guild''s salting request that had been cleared up earlier. In that one, he said, "I hear screams every night from the communal cemetery near the orphanage. I want you to do something about it".


    I was able to exorcise the banshee that was causing the screaming, and through this connection, I was able to establish a connection with the shrine of the Mother Goddess of Earth, the parent organization of the orphanage. This time, he used that connection to stock up on potions and holy water in large quantities.


    Well, to be honest, I don''t know if the holy water is effective against the poisons of the rotten sea, let alone the potions to restore stamina.


    However, the Earth Mother Goddess, as her name suggests, is a goddess of the earth. The villagers would believe in the effectiveness of the holy water if they were told that it was made in her temple. It would lead to their spiritual stability.


    At the very least, it would keep them from losing their fields to desperation and falling into the hands of thieves.


    "Really, I''m so grateful for everything you''ve done for me...


    The one who bowed his head in horror was the priest Sailor.


    There is no such thing as an inn in a remote village, and I''ve rented a room in the church and am staying there. Inevitably, I would be living under the same roof as the priest who was in charge of the church, and for the past three days I''ve been sharing breakfast and dinner with him.


    However, it''s not just the two of us. There are more than one person living in this church besides me and the priest.


    And as for who they are--


    Come on, let''s go feed the dragon!


    Let''s go!


    Go!


    Three children attached to the priest come to me with their voices in unison to make their case.


    They are all orphans from the village who have lost their parents and live in the church as orphans with no other relatives.


    They are all orphans and live as orphans in the church. I''d like to have a little more time to talk with the priest Sailor, but....


    To get back at me for disturbing you, I give you a mountain of deer and wild boar from the nearby mountains that I''ve been hunting with Klau Solas for the past three days, every time we eat.


    Kukku, eat your fill and get fat. You''re too skinny to begin with.


    --I''m too skinny to begin with," he said, neatly hiding his wicked inner thoughts.


    It''s all right, all right, all right. But are you that fond of waivers and dragons?


    ''I love it!��That''s so cool!��I''m going to be a dragon knight myself in the future!


    Me too!


    Me too!


    Then so am I!


    Hey, boy, there''s the priest.


    I stared at Sailor, who raised her hand in the midst of the children, with a half-eyed glare, and she tilted her head cutely at me.


    Yeah, don''t act like a woman with eighteen daughters acting like a child!


    If it doesn''t look good on you, well, it looks good on you, and that''s why you''re having trouble reacting!


    Priest Serra''s complexion is much better than it was three days ago. All the sick people who were once overflowing in the church have returned home, and they must have been able to rest sufficiently. The potion I gave him must have helped him to recover his strength (stamina).


    The dark circles in his eyes and the puffiness in his cheeks disappeared as he recovered his stamina, and as he ripped the melancholy from his face, he began to show me his true personality.


    Gentle and modest was my first impression of him, but this priest of the Dharma God also had a rather mischievous side, just like the one we just saw. Well, he might have been just trying to fit in with the kids.


    After that, we headed out of the village together.


    Needless to say, the dragon the kids were talking about was Klau Solas.


    The wyvern was popular in the village of Merte, as it was in Ishka. The dragon knight was said to be an admired figure even in the remote villages.


    As expected, he wasn''t allowed to enter the village, but since he was given permission to use the vacant lot behind the village, he was allowed to wait there.


    Crow Solas, as usual, does not try to befriend anyone other than me, and will not hesitate to threaten me if I approach him, even if he is a child.


    The trio knows that, and that''s why they wanted to come with me like this. Klau Solas is a bit of a good-natured (?) guy when I''m around. It gets better.


    The trio''s eyes light up as they see the wyvern, which flaps its wings happily in recognition of my appearance.


    I''m going to give them some apricots as usual, but then it occurred to me that I''d have to beckon the trio to give them some apricots. Next, I beckon Klau Solas to join me and signal with my eyes, you know what I mean.


    I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Now that things have calmed down, it wouldn''t hurt to give them a little distraction.


    It would be a good way to score points with the priest Sailor, who is still smiling and watching over the children.


    Crow Solas was purring in disapproval as the feeding shifted from me to the kids, but I''m going to hunt with him later, so listen to us for now - and hold him down with my eyes.


    Just as well, is a misnomer, but I had an idea of what we were hunting. According to what I''d heard in the village, there had been an increase in the number of orc sightings in this area recently.


    They seem to have come from the Holy Kingdom territory to the south, and there is a high possibility that they have established a settlement near the border.


    It would be easy to find their base of operations if we searched for them from the sky. It would be a suitable prey for hunting.


    Goblins and orcs have an excellent sense of smell of a certain kind, and there is a high probability that they will appear in a weakened town or village. If left unchecked, they could attack villages around here.


    Only a couple of days remain before Ilia arrives. When I was thinking that he would be an easy opponent to win the villagers'' favor - I was surprised to see Iria return at noon that day.


    Apparently, she had bought a horse herself and rushed over, rather than a carriage. When I thought about it calmly, Ilaria was a sixth level adventurer just like Lars. I have enough savings to buy a horse, I belatedly thought to myself.


    When Ilaria saw me chopping wood with the kids at the old church, she made three zeros with her eyes and mouth.


    Maybe three seconds later, she says, "Why are you here! And they will shout at you.


    Now, what could I say?


    I began to formulate words in my head to soothe Ilaria.

 51-Episode 50: Iria ②

    To Ilaria, Sora was a distant person. Or a thin one.


    She was not as close as Lars and Lunamaria, whom she treated as friends and comrades, nor was she as hostile as Miroslav, who was a man-hater.


    Neither good nor bad, just estranged.


    Of course, we were in the same party, so we had many conversations. But if asked if there were any memorable interactions, Ilaria would have shook her head from side to side.


    That tasteless and odorless relationship changed when Sora confessed the limits of her talent.


    At that moment, the balance of good and evil in Ilaria had clearly shifted in the direction of "evil".


    Miroslav accused Sola of being a "parasite" for her actions.


    In response, Sola defended that she had no intention of being a "parasite.


    Ilaria thinks that she was not lying about her words.


    Sola had no intention of being a parasite. She had confessed the situation to herself before she became a parasite - she had intended to.


    But to what extent it is considered parasitic is up to each person.


    The state that Sola judged to be "not yet a parasite" was, to Miroslav, "nothing but a parasite".


    And Ilaria''s feeling was close to that of Miroslav''s.


    For Ilaria, Sola''s situation regarding the limits of her talent was "something else". If Sora had told them all about the situation and Ilaria and the others had accepted it, it would have become a "party issue," but Sora didn''t do that.


    It had been half a year since she joined the Sword of the Falcon. There were plenty of opportunities to talk about it, yet she didn''t do so.


    The imbalance in the strength of the party would lead to unexpected accidents. As a result, it could also lead to the death of a member. Knowing this, he couldn''t be fond of the person who knew that, but kept quiet for personal reasons and forced his friends to risk their lives.


    What Ilaria felt from Sora in that moment was "spoiled".


    Having lost her father at an early age and being raised by a single woman, Ilaria had always been a strict believer in self-discipline.


    From that point of view, Ilaria''s refusal to face up to the fact that she is at the limit of her talent is an act of naivete.


    She didn''t tell her friends the truth because she didn''t want them to hate her or look down on her.


    Even the act of confessing the limits of her talent showed that she had spoken up on her own, and that she hoped the fact that she had kept quiet about it would be swept under the rug - and frankly, I couldn''t help but get sick of it.


    As for the later rumors of the ''parasite'', Ilaria did not actively spread the rumors, but she did not deny the fact of the parasite either. It was the result of the bad feelings that followed at this time.


    And that hadn''t changed in the case of the Lord of the Flies.


    What Miroslav had done on that occasion was certainly unforgivable. His own sin in taking advantage of it was also unforgivable.


    Ilaria, who was carrying an unconscious Lars on her back, had no choice, but she understands that this is no excuse for someone who was used as a decoy.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    I can''t help but feel that that side was also deceiving "Falcon''s Sword (We)".


    The person who hid the limits of his talent and forced his friends to risk their lives is now accusing us of putting him in danger.


    How could he be ready to bow to such a person?


    That was Ilaria''s true feelings, which were not false.


    ������


    The villagers'' cheers could be heard from afar.


    The village of Melte was in full swing at this time of year, just as the annual harvest festival was about to begin.


    Normally, when the sun goes down, the villagers, adults and children alike, are asleep. Nowadays, however, they are enjoying singing and dancing in the square with brightly lit lights. Even the children are allowed to play at night, and they are running around excitedly, shouting and crying.


    The residents of the village were not the only ones participating in the party. People from neighboring villages have also gathered for the party, and they are all leaders, such as the village chief and advisors.


    I said that the annual harvest festival is just as important. I would like to correct my statement that the annual harvest festival was not so bad, but it was definitely more lively than the harvest festival.


    ''What the hell, really...''


    Ilaria was lying alone in her room in the church.


    She was stretched out on her bunk, arms and legs outstretched and weak in a large figure.


    She had heard that her hometown had been struck by the plague, and when she returned after the night had passed into the day, the disease had long since been wiped out. The special medicine that Miroslav had obtained for me was useless in front of the antidote fruit, which was even more effective than that. There''s no choice but to decompress, something like this.


    That''s not all. On the day of Ilaria''s return, the orc settlement that was threatening the surrounding villages had been eradicated by a single dragon knight.


    The current feast is being held to celebrate this.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the plague is over, and of course we are happy that the orcs have been defeated.


    It''s frustrating that I didn''t contribute anything to them.


    Moreover, it was Sora who carried it out. It''s even more frustrating.


    "...I''m not just a clown, I''m a clown.


    A faint murmur leaked out.


    Immediately, Ilaria''s eyebrows furrowed in self-consciousness as she heard cheers from outside.


    The thing that Sola defeated was a herd of more than thirty orcs led by a single high orc.


    It was enough to easily overrun a remote village, and there was no one who was not relieved and delighted at the news of their destruction.


    That wasn''t the only reason for the cheers.


    All the bodies of the vanquished orcs were donated by Sora to the village of Melte.


    Demons that actively attacked humans like orcs and goblins would be rewarded with a reward.


    Also, the corpses of demons were a treasure trove of material.


    Orc meat had a strong odor and a very peculiar taste, making it almost inedible. But after the lye was removed, the meat could be dried and mixed with grain to make fodder for livestock. The bones and leather are used to make tools, and the testicles and heart are used to make energizing drugs.


    The bounty and the profits from the sale of these materials would more than compensate for the losses caused by the plague.


    The men from the surrounding villages claimed to be celebrating the defeat of the orcs, but in large part because they wanted a share of the unexpected "treasure" that Melte''s village had gained.


    If you monopolize the benefits, they will hate you. Perhaps the village chief would share in the bounty, but this would benefit the village of Merte differently than money, as a loan to the surrounding villages.


    The idea was to make the feast more exciting.


    It''s really quite perfect, isn''t it? No one will listen to anything I say in this situation.


    It''s not just the villagers. Her mother, Sailor, and her bloodless siblings are also very fond of her.


    No one would take it seriously if they accused her of being the kind of person who would drop her former comrades into slavery and put a collar on their necks.


    No, on the contrary, they might bring up the Lord of the Flies case and accuse Ilaria and Lars of it.


    Now, if Sora''s mood was offended, the matter of the orcs would be reversed. Most of the villagers would stand on Sola''s shoulders.


    In the first place, there is no comparison between Ilaria, who rushed to the village to clean up the village''s problems one after another, and Lars, who didn''t even rush to the scene.


    ''''It''s the perfect opportunity if you want to ruin our reputation. If you think you''re going to use that as a shield to confront me with your demands, you won''t do that either...''''


    He thought that maybe they were planning to make a big announcement about the Lord of the Flies'' case at today''s banquet.


    But the man who had single-handedly destroyed the orc settlement seemed fed up with being surrounded by high and mighty officials who talked to him for hours at a time since the banquet began.


    If he was going to expose the Lord of the Flies, he would have opened his mouth a long time ago.


    He has no intention of making the matter public. But if that''s the case, it begs the question: what the hell did he come to Merte''s village for?


    The fruit of the antidote, a potion to restore strength (stamina) and holy water. In order to get all of these items that Sora provided, I''m sure I would have needed a fair amount of gold coins. It seems unlikely that he would invest that much money without a purpose.


    It''s clear that Sora is visiting Melte''s village for a purpose. But Ilaria didn''t know what it was.


    It was uncanny. It was so creepy that she was tired of thinking and thinking, and eventually got tired of thinking about it, and ended up breaking out in her room like this.


    ''''...Come to think of it, I remember thinking the same thing when that guy and Lars were dueling.


    At that time, he didn''t understand how Sola, who was level one, could have challenged him to an unwinnable battle against Lars, who was level sixteen.


    Miroslav declared it to be ''overconfidence due to the acquisition of an expensive weapon'', but now I can see that it was a mistake.


    I don''t know what happened. But Sola has definitely raised the bar significantly. She has become strong enough to overwhelm Lars, tame the wyvern, and annihilate a settlement of orcs on her own.


    When it comes to this, all the stories of how they exterminated demons that were thought to be spiteful are suddenly becoming more believable.


    "....What in the world happened.........


    As I thought about it, my eyelids grew heavier and heavier.


    Perhaps the sip or two he had been encouraged to take at the banquet had taken effect now.


    Ilaria let out a small yawn and gently closed her eyes.


    Slightly later, sleep began to spill out of her mouth. Even in the dream, there was a slight wrinkle between her eyebrows, as if she was worried about a mystery she couldn''t solve.


    -- To Ilia, the person called Sora was a distant entity. Or it was a thin existence.


    But that was in the past.


    But that was in the past. Now it is neither far nor thin.


    It is a presence that will not be forgotten, even in dreams, and is about to be clearly engraved in the depths of one''s heart, in the back of one''s mind.

 52-Episode 51 Behind the Party

    ''Totally ... one thing after another. Was it too much to give away all the orcs?


    As I left the party for the reason of the privy, I raggedly scratched my head and growled.


    The defeat of the orcs itself was completed smoothly with the help of the wyvern and mind-armor, and we were able to take all the souls of the orc pack, including the higher-ranking species.


    Unfortunately, or perhaps I should say, my level didn''t go up.


    The fact that I''d packed up the bounty and materials and handed them over to the village of Melte was supposed to be the final blow. I''m sure that if I do this, Melte''s faith in me will be solidified.


    Since Ilaria had returned earlier than expected, I decided to treat her to a big treat.


    It''s as much as I''m happy that they''re happy to see me as I intended - but it''s a bit troubling when they make such a big deal out of it.


    Or rather, isn''t it awful that we haven''t been able to eat a single skewer roast since the party started here, right? Please don''t surround us with gold coin symbols in our eyes.


    Finally, I''m going to take back my previous statement, my friend.


    I can''t bring myself to go back to that place even after I''ve done my business, so I head to the empty lot behind the village.


    I thought that I had to give something to the other person - and the other meritorious person, Klau Solas - to eat, but surprisingly, there was an earlier guest there.


    ''''........Priest Sela?''''


    And they''re the little kids.


    When I said that, they booed me out of the room.


    I''m not a little guy!��And I''m not even a kid!


    It''s not there!


    I don''t have one!


    Haha, too bad. He''s a little guy and a kid in my eyes, if you want to be disappointed, you can overtake me in height and age!


    ''d*mn it, you''ll see!��I''m going to be bigger than you!��Also, I''ll pass on your age!


    You can''t age (that), Ayn.


    I can''t do it!


    What?


    You guys know how to make a comeback, don''t you, little brat #2 and #3? The first one (Ein) is surprised.


    Instead of the three of them arguing each other, the priest Sailor spoke up.


    It''s a good thing that we''re not going to have to worry about this," she said, "because it''s a feast for them. We have been preparing for them since before noon. When I came here, I was going to invite Sora-san to come too, but, well...


    ''Yeah, we were surrounded by gaps... and by the way, didn''t Crow Solas do anything violent?


    I asked him with concern.


    Then the priest Sailor smiled and nodded with a placid smile.


    ''Yes, he was very quiet. ''Yes, he was very quiet, I think he was paying attention to the children.


    That''s good to hear.


    I said, and glanced over at Klau Solas.


    He hadn''t even noticed me coming and was poking his head into the barrel, munching on its contents.


    Seeing the way his tail was thumping on the ground, he must have really liked it.


    From the faint, nasal scent wafting in the air, one might guess that the contents of the barrel were...


    Vinegared?


    ''Yes. I''ve heard that you like sour food, so I tried to be creative, and I''m glad to hear you like it.


    Mr. Sailor is puffing out his chest with an air of contentment.


    She said she used the wild boar we had caught the other day (a small, bled-out boar), and she stripped it of its fur, gutted it, stuffed it with herbs and thrust a large iron skewer through it, then roasted it over the fire for three hours, turning it slowly.


    It is not a whole roasted pig, but a whole roasted wild boar.


    While grilling the meat, they also prepared the vinegar, and it looks like they took a lot of time and effort to make it here too. The vegetables from the village were boiled, grilled, fried, and processed in various ways before being added to the vinegar, and the acidity of the vinegar and the flavor of the vegetables were adjusted to blend together.


    Yes, I''m not sure what exactly he did, but I can tell that he put a lot of effort into it.


    So, once the meat was cooked, Krau Solas cut it into pieces and then threw it into a barrel filled with vinegar. Again, they marinated it slowly for about three hours, he said.


    ........Isn''t this more time consuming than the dish that was served at the banquet?


    It''s kind of a secret, sir, but...


    Yes, sir.


    It took more time than the chiefs'' table.


    I knew it.


    "Don''t tell anyone, okay?


    Priestess Sailor holding up a finger in front of her lips was very pretty.


    Is she really Ilaria''s mother?


    .........well, thinking back, I remember seeing Ilaria''s face like this a lot when we were at the same party. Although it was an expression directed not at me, but at Lars.


    Ever since I was banished from The Falcon''s Sword, the expression that Ilaria would give me was a Buddha''s face if not a scornful one, so I had completely forgotten about it.


    Aside from that, I was a little worried about Klau Solas'' future after learning the taste of such a time-consuming dish.


    He wouldn''t stop eating raw meat after learning the taste of the above.


    I''m sorry, but it''s impossible to serve such a laborious dish as bait every time.


    Lunamaria is a good cook, but like an elf, she rejects meat dishes, and Seal, perhaps because of his large family, is a "good food = cheap and plentiful food" girl.


    As for the sparrow who lived alone in the forest, she only cooked in water or grilled on the fire.


    As for my skills, I''ve been seriously considering bringing in a go-to housekeeper.


    In such a situation, it''s not a good idea to make Clau Solas'' food as lavish as that of a Sailor priest.


    ........No, wait. Is there a way to use this as an excuse to regularly commute to this village?


    The distance between Ishqa and the village of Melte is about seven days by carriage. It''s not an easy distance to travel, but on a flying wyvern, it''s less than half a day''s ride each way.


    If you come to see the priest Sailor frequently for no apparent reason, you may be suspected, but if you have a reason to ask him to make you Crow Solus'' favorite food, you can avoid such suspicions.


    It would be faster if I could recruit priest Sailor into my clan, but for a village as remote as Merte, a virtuous miracle-user is a person who could never be obtained even if he wanted to.


    If that wielder were to leave the village, it''s obvious that there would be a great deal of turmoil. It won''t be enough for me to be blamed.


    No, before that, I don''t think that Priest Sailor, who is in charge of the church and the nurturer of the orphans, would agree to the solicitation. I''m sorry, but I''m going to let the idea die--.


    Then we''ll just have to find a replacement miracle user, won''t we?


    Also, I can take in the three orphans, the three orphans, too. Fortunately, our current house is big enough for us to have an extra room, and we earn enough money to support three or four children.


    Ah, but I heard there''s also your husband''s grave in this village, I wonder if it''s impossible after all... No, no, no, if we give up, that''s where the game ends.


    In the first place, this time I came here to take advantage of the rift between Lars and Ilaria. It''s not hard to say that I was able to ingratiate myself with the village of Melte, but I want more concrete results.


    I''m going to talk to the priest Sailor.


    "Excuse me, but I need to ask you something.


    Yes, what is it?


    Does that mean it''s going to last a long time for you to pickle it?


    Yes, in its own way. But it''s going to get hotter from now on, so it''s best to eat quickly - although in this case it''s an unnecessary worry.


    Priest Serra looks at Klau Solas and chuckles.


    Well, I''m sure we''ll be able to finish the food we cooked this time. In fact, I just ate it.


    Phew, Crow Solas looks up from the barrel with a satisfied sigh, noticing me and rolling his eyes.


    He immediately turns his head to me with an apologetic look on his face - oh, you''ve got vinegar all over your face. It''s no surprise that you ate with your face in a barrel, though.


    ''Was it that good?''


    Pugli!��Pugi!


    I asked him while removing the dirt with a hand towel he took out of his pocket, and Klau Solas shouted enthusiastically while thumping his tail on the ground with a thump.


    I knew he liked it a lot.


    And it''s not only the food that he likes, but also the priest Sailor himself.


    The reason is that Clau Solas doesn''t mind the priest''s hands wiping the vinegar off his face with me.


    Normally he doesn''t like the touch of anyone''s hands but mine, but he''s grown quite fond of it. This is what it means to have your stomach in your hands, isn''t it?


    I chuckled.


    ''''One of these days, it looks like you''ll be bringing your hunted prey to the priest instead of me, this guy.


    I would be happy to cook for you if you ask me for help in saving your village.��As you can imagine, I''d have trouble with that every day...


    ''I''d appreciate that - um, can I ask you to be rather serious?��Of course, I''m not going to say every day, and I''ll pay for it as I see fit.


    ''Yes, of course. I might add, if you could make a donation to the church instead of paying for it, that would be great.


    Priest Sela smiled at that.


    I looked away in a hurry.


    --No good. Now, quite naturally, I wanted to eat it.


    And anyway, get results!��Well done, Crow Solas. Now you don''t have to think about why you''re visiting next time.


    Now I can return to Ishqa without a care in the world!


    When I told him that, Priest Sela looked at me in surprise.


    ''''........Are you leaving?''''


    ''Yes. For some reason, I''ve already left Ishka empty for almost five days. I''m also concerned about the Clan and the rotten sea.


    The rotten sea should have been roughly burnt off, but there may be something else going on. When I left Ishka, Fyodor also told me that he wanted me to return as soon as possible.


    He is also concerned about the sparrows, the demon race. I don''t think he''s worried because he asked Lunamaria and Seal to keep an eye on him, but that Lunamaria and Seal are also problematic, to say the least.


    Elves (beautiful women) and beastmen (beautiful girls) with slave collars and so on stand out as much as sparrows in a way. There are probably some goofballs who get involved, and it''s not like they aren''t involved in some strange ruckus.


    In that sense, going to Merthe this time was quite an overwhelming result.


    It would have been patronizing to say that, so I explained it in as short a word as possible, but it seems that Priest Sailor Priest felt something.


    He bowed his head deeply and thanked me.


    ''''Thank you so much. I thank you again.''''


    No, no, don''t worry about it. The trouble is, it''s mutual.


    At best, he makes a soft smile to look like a nice young man - does he look like a nice young man? I hope I don''t look like a con man who cheats the widow and her children.


    Thinking about this, I suddenly realize that I''m not. Come to think of it, the kids have been pretty quiet since a while ago.


    When I looked at the three of them, they were rubbing their eyes sleepily. Normally, they would be asleep at this time, so it''s not surprising.


    Ein, aka the little brat, is yawning loudly and the two younger ones are rowing a boat with a big smile on their faces.


    The priest Sailor called out to them.


    ''Ein. Please take Zwei and Dora to their rooms.


    ...whew...


    Ayn nods, rubbing his eyes. Zwei clasps Ein''s right hand and Dora clasps Ein''s left hand.


    I think as I watch the three of them back to the village.


    Yeah, Ein is a good big brother.


    There must have been a time when me and Laguna walked hand in hand like that, but my memory is already dim.


    When was that time? I''m sure my mother and Laguna''s mother were there, too, so I''m sure it was before the age of seven.


    As I was lost in my untimely musings, I suddenly felt a glance from the side.


    When I turned around, I saw Priestess Sailor, who was supposed to be following the children, staring at me.


    A gentle look of compassion and concern for us. I wonder if he sensed the desolation that had just crossed my mind, even if he did not say so in words.


    I felt embarrassed by the gaze and turned my gaze in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

 53-Episode 52: Duke Note Duke Family

    The Canary Kingdom is a small country, less than a third of the eastern Ad Astera Empire in terms of land alone.


    Since its territory contains the habitat of demonic beasts such as the Titis Forest, Mount Skim, and the Catalan Desert, its damage is also unending.


    However.


    Even so, many people still visit King''s Capital Horus, and the city has never lost its vitality.


    Of course, there''s a reason for this.


    Even though there is a lot of damage from magical beasts, this is only in the frontier. The infiltration of magical beasts is kept to a minimum by cities such as Ishka and Belka, and as long as people live within the walls of the city, they don''t even see the shadow of a magical beast.


    Even merchants who travel from city to city know that they won''t be in any danger as long as they follow the regular roads.


    The Canary Kingdom faces the sea to the north and the great desert to the west, so the only countries that can be called neighbors are the Ad Astera Empire to the east and the Caritas Holy Kingdom to the south. For the past few years, relations with those two countries have been good, and there is no fear of invasion by other countries.


    This was the reason why the royal capital of Horus was thriving.


    However, it is natural that the stronger the light, the darker the shadows become, and even in a prosperous royal city, there are places where darker shadows creep in.


    One of those places was the Dukes of Dragnaut''s residence, located in the heart of King''s Landing.


    The Dukes of Dragnaught were a prestigious family that had been around since the founding of the Canary Kingdom, and were the greatest aristocrats in the kingdom, the royal clan screen.


    There is probably not a single person in the Canary Kingdom who does not know the name Dragnaut.


    In fact, the current head of the family, Pascal, has a high reputation as a decree holder, and the name of the Thunder Lord, who leads the dragon knights, is known even in other countries.


    It''s a good thing that you can''t get rid of them. The eldest daughter is Astrid and the second daughter is Claudia.


    The eldest daughter, Astrid, has shown great talent as a dragon knight and is the vice-chairman of the dragon knight order. These days, he is increasingly called "Lord Thunder" in place of his father, who is moving his activities to the royal palace.


    That Astrid was currently pacing back and forth in front of the front door with a grave expression.


    Somewhat later, a carriage stops at the gate of the Duke''s residence. My father, Pascal, had returned from the royal palace.


    Astrid rushed over at a fast pace, and the moment she saw her father''s face as he got out of the carriage, she noticed everything and looked down with a dark face.


    ''''........Father, after all?''''


    ''''Ah his majesty has given me a personal statement. The engagement between His Highness Azar and Clough is to be called off.


    "...we''re finally on the verge of ridding ourselves of the poison!��With a little more time, I''m sure!


    That''s what I told you, sir, but you said you would wait a year and no longer.


    But!


    You also said that even if the poison is removed, it will not be possible to have a child if the curse is not broken.


    That''s.....


    Astrid clenches her fists in a hushed manner at her father''s words.


    Claudia Dragnaut, Astrid''s sister and fianc�� of the Crown Prince Azhar, is now under the influence of an unexplained curse.


    A curse that can cause her to experience intense pain all over her body at any time and in any place. No magic or miracle has worked, no antidote, no cure, not even the elixir he painstakingly ordered for the curse has worked.


    -- or, to be more precise, it wasn''t ineffective. It could make the pain leave temporarily.


    But over time, the curse returned. Again and again, dozens of times.


    Claudia was a bright, cheerful, active girl. Even though she was still very young when her mother died, she was also strong-hearted enough to bite her lip and hold back tears in order not to worry the people around her.


    That''s why, at first, she resisted the curse. I tried my best to smile at my father and sister, who were worried about me, and told them that I was no big deal.


    But the curse was being strengthened, bit by bit, as if to mock Claudia.


    If you endure the pain of one, you''ll have the pain of two. If you held back the pain of two, it has given you three.


    Seeing Claudia succumb to the pain, her heart breaking, and finally tearfully pleading, "Kill me, kill me," her father and sister were forced to make a decision.


    In order to relieve her pain, they used a painkiller made from the Tanashia plant.


    This painkiller was powerful, but on the other hand, it put a heavy burden on the body. To put it bluntly, it was a medicine for the seriously injured and sick who were inevitably dying to die in peace.


    It was not something to be used on a twelve or three year old girl, even if I am mistaken.


    But when all other medicines had stopped working, Claudia would have died a mad death of pain if left untreated. There was no other way to do it.


    As a result, Claudia was barely able to connect with life.


    But even Thanasia''s painkillers couldn''t completely erase the pain, while her body, which had been precipitated by the poison in the drug, was wasting away by the day.


    To help Claudia, who is growing thinner and thinner every day, her father (Pascal) and her sister (Astrid) tried hard to find a solution, but neither the eminent apothecary nor the virtuous priest could save her.


    When all was said and done, Astrid almost fell to her knees.


    It was at that very moment - a threadbare merchant swooped down on the Duke of Dragnaut''s mansion and offered him an unfamiliar fruit.


    Jiriah Ookus. The fruit has a great antidote to the venom of the serpent king (basilisk).


    Neither Astrid nor Pascal immediately believed the words of the merchant who called himself Fyodor.


    Rather, I was skeptical.


    But the father and daughter of Dragnaut were too driven to turn away.


    So, grasping at straws, he fed the fruit to his sister.


    The effects were dramatic.


    Of all the curses and poisons consuming Claudia, at least the effects of the poison were visibly reduced.


    Needless to say, Astrid and the others were delighted.


    It didn''t solve the underlying problem, but at least it kept her sister''s life from running out today and tomorrow.


    As long as they had the Jiriah Ookus fruit, they could minimize the risk of the Thanasia grass.


    While he was keeping his sister''s pain under control, he would once again search for and find out the cause of the curse. Then we can free her from all fetters.


    --Astrid was thinking this when the Dauphin''s betrothal was annulled.


    ������


    It is the king''s duty to plan for the preservation of the royal bloodline. Claudia was in no condition to bear children at the moment, and it was unlikely that she would ever recover.


    The king could not deny that he could not take Claudia to be the dauphin''s wife, for she was in no condition to bear children, and her health was unlikely to recover in the future.


    The more so if the curse that was eating away at Claudia might reach the Dauphin.


    But there were other considerations involved in the breakup of the engagement.


    ''''The imperialists are already promoting the marriage of Princess Sakuya in place of Klau.


    Astrid responded to her father''s bitter voice with the same tone of voice.


    ''''You are the third princess of Ad Astera......................Marriage with some country is like inviting an invader to seek you out. Why can''t the Imperialists understand that?''''


    Now, either you don''t understand or you know what you''re doing, or you do...


    The bitterness never left Pascal''s voice.


    The Duke of Drugnoth''s fame is so high and the king trusts him enough to want his daughter as his future queen.


    Pascal single-handedly bears the country''s honor and the king''s favor.


    However, it was natural that people around him would be jealous when that happened, and some courtiers, known as the imperialists, had been scheming to oppose Duke Dragnaut by gaining the backing of the Ad Astera Empire.


    This time would definitely be a part of that.


    When this happens, it''s tempting to suspect that Claudia''s curse is also involved in the imperial faction, but no matter how much he searched for that side, he couldn''t find anything.


    Pascal opens his heavy mouth.


    ''''Whatever the case may be, we must be prepared for it. I''ll be stuck in King''s Landing for a while. I''m sorry, but I''ll leave the matter of the Order to you. Meanwhile, there''s the matter of Isshka. It''s hard to believe that a young man has managed to tame a wyvern on his own.


    It''s true. After all, I''ve seen it with my own eyes. I can''t wait to see your father''s reaction when he sees the indigo-colored pterodactyl in front of him.


    "To be honest, I still can''t believe I''m right about that. How in the world did I accomplish this? If it''s true, I''d love to hear the secret - no, I need to hear the secret. I must ask you. It''s my chance to fulfill a 30-year dream. I must listen to you, even if it means opening the white seal of my thirty-year-old treasured possession.


    Astrid''s lips faintly smile as she looks at her father, who has abandoned his grave expression of the last few days and is clearly enthusiastic.


    She was thinking about her sister, the royal palace, and the empire. In either case, he is dazzled by all the difficulties, but his father, the head of the duke''s family, must be under a much stronger pressure than he is.


    It would not be a surprise if he forgot about the difficulties in front of him and focused on his hobbies, especially now.


    Just getting this reaction out of his father was worth talking to that young man - Astrid''s lips smiled once more as she recalled in her mind''s eye the face of the young man she had met when she went to thank Fyodor.

 54-Chapter 53: Recruitment of the Royal Capital

    I''m free.


    I muttered to myself in the carriage on the way to King''s Landing.


    It''s not a very wide carriage, my voice would have reached the ears of all my companions. As proof, Lunamaria, who was sitting across from me, opened her mouth as if she was troubled.


    ''''It hasn''t been an hour (two hours) since we left Ishqa, right?��It''s still a long way to King''s Landing.


    I know, but once you get used to moving around on the wyvern, you can''t help but feel awkward moving around on the ground. Also, this carriage is strangely uncomfortable to sit in...


    The seats were unusually soft, as if they were stuffed with feathers.


    Since the carriage is constantly shaking, it is better to have a soft seat than a hard one. However, the feel of this fluffy ass was unsettling.


    And Seal, who was sitting next to Lunamaria, agreed with me, moving the triangular ears on top of his head restlessly.


    ''I know. It''s very uncomfortable. Is this kind of thing called poverty?��How about you, Sparrow?


    I can''t get used to this whole carriage thing.


    The girl sitting next to me, a demon tribe girl, was looking around the car with a somewhat uneasy look on her face.


    Her hands were firmly gripping the sleeves of my clothes.


    Lunamaria and Seal told me in secret that while I was in the village of Merte, Suzume was looking very uncomfortable.


    The sparrow was very wary of others, but it was relatively open to me. I suppose that''s because I rescued her from the two demons, the Lord of the Flies and the Lord of the Snakes.


    So I had gone to Merte''s village without such a sparrow.


    Even though I had asked Lunamaria and Seal to take care of things while I was gone, I can''t blame them for their lack of consideration.


    When I was thinking about that, Sparrow asked me with a face that still looked uneasy.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    Yeah, it''s about three ishkas'' worth of space.


    Well it''s about as different as a thorn and a wyvern, I guess.


    Are you sure you have to go there?


    Yes, it''s better for our future. Now that Master Fyodor has set it all up for us.


    That''s right. This trip to King''s Landing was a plan by the slaver Fyodor.


    Calling it a plan may sound bad, but it was almost an after-the-fact agreement, so that''s all I can say.


    Well, it was an invitation in recognition of my achievements, so it''s no reason to complain about it, even if I have to thank him.


    To put it simply, this is an award for those who defeated the Snake King (Basilisk) and prevented the expansion of the Corrupt Sea. Therefore, the other carriage is occupied by the four survivors of the Clan "Scythe of the Grim Reaper".


    As I mentioned sometime ago, the biggest contributor to the defeat of the Basilisk is the leader of the Scythe of the Grim Reaper, Pelly.


    This was the result of making a backroom deal with Fyodor to protect the sparrow, and my role in this award was that of a collaborator.


    However, since I have a track record of various activities related to the rotten sea since then, I''m not a complete supporting actor.


    There''s also the matter of Klaus Solus. According to Fyodor, first of all, he will definitely receive an invitation from the king or a senior nobleman to serve him.


    For me, who has no intention of serving anyone, this is just a bother, but.......once I heard the following story, I couldn''t just say "I won''t go".


    The story is about the sparrow, of all things.


    At present, there is no one in Ishqa who wants to harm the sparrows.


    This was the result of the ''union'' spreading the word about the sparrow''s achievements - providing the ingredients for the rotten poison special medicine & participating in the defeat of the basilisk.


    The situation was exactly what I wanted, but Fyodor wanted to give the king some honest words to ensure the safety of the sparrows.


    It was Fyodor''s opinion that once the king acknowledged the existence of the sparrow, the royal family and nobles would no longer move in search of the demons.


    --To be honest, when I first heard this, I doubted that such a thing was really possible.


    However, Fyodor had already secured the cooperation of the Duke of Dragnaut, the country''s most nobleman.


    It would be too clever.


    After all, it seemed to be the result of bringing the fruit of Jiria Oaks to the duke''s house and improving the ailing duchess'' condition.


    Come to think of it, I think I heard a rumor about that here and there when I was an adventurer. Curing a curse disease that neither a bishop-class (class) miracle nor an elixir (elixir) could cure was nothing to a 10th-class adventurer, so I forgot about it on the spot when I heard it.


    Anyway, Fyodor was able to make this invitation to the King''s Capital a reality with his amazing energy.


    To say I''m grateful for this is an understatement, but these days I can''t help but feel that my debt to the threadbare slavers is piling up, and I can''t relax these days.


    ........Well, Fyodor is also Fyodor, and it seems that he is using the antidote using Jiriah Ookus as bait to deepen his ties with the royal family and nobles, so there is no need for us to feel a one-sided debt of gratitude, yes.


    To me, this trip to the royal capital is like that.


    It''s a good thing that you''re a newcomer to the human world, because you''re being led around by someone else''s convenience, and you feel like you''re riding in a small boat in a storm.


    It was impossible to tell me not to be anxious.


    I tried to reassure the sparrow by smiling faintly.


    ''Don''t worry, I''ll be with you all the way in King''s Landing,''


    Then he popped his head.


    The two-horned girl was still anxious, but still looked a little relieved and bowed her head with a smile.


    It''s nice to meet you, please.


    I''ll take care of it. What, just the four of us will get in Crow Solus and we''ll be on our way. Take it easy, take it easy.


    That Clow Solas should be flying lazily over the carriage.


    Incidentally, why didn''t they head to the capital with a four-man ride, because they thought it would be bad for Klaus Solus to ride four people without an emergency.


    If I wanted to ride, I could, but basically it''s a one-seater.


    Also, the ride will be terrible, so three people other than me won''t be able to stand it.


    I''m sure you''re not going to be able to get to the capital without the officials from the palace who came to pick you up.


    I should not be complaining about the lack of a chair, or acting like a child.


    This is the time. This is a good time to make friends with the sparrows.


    Speaking of which, did you get involved in anything in my absence?


    When I turned the water on so, Lunamaria and Seal looked at each other.


    Apparently, something was wrong. I thought it wouldn''t be that important from their expressions, but what''s going on, they both seemed strangely uncomfortable talking about it.


    I''m sure it wasn''t anything to do with the demon man, seeing as how the sparrow was looking so glum, but hah.


    The reason for the two men''s attitude was revealed that night.


    The two tents set up outside the carriage. After the sparrow went to sleep, Lunamaria came to the men''s tent and told me about it.


    It was about the effects of the mind outfit that I myself had never imagined.


    ������


    Simply put, a woman in my arms becomes stronger when I hold her.


    ...Really?


    I think he''s serious because we''re both in the exact same boat, me and Seal.


    According to Lunamaria, it seems that it was around the time I decided to join Fyodor''s Demon Hunt that I realized that was the case.


    She said that she was able to realize that her abilities had obviously increased. Not only was Lunamaria, but Seal was in the same state, and he said that Lunamaria, who had been practicing, had shown an amazing improvement.


    And this time, he was convinced by the fact that while I was away from Ishka, his physical magic power had dropped to his previous level.


    ........I see, I can''t say this in front of a sparrow.


    I''m convinced of that.


    I also figured out why Lunamaria had kept her mouth shut until today.


    This is obviously a matter of my secrets.


    Before, Lunamaria had said that she felt a dragon inside me. My same source (anima) that I was aware of only because I was an elf and a spirit user, Lunamaria.


    But after that, Lunamaria never asked me about the dragon. It''s probably because she thought I was trying to hide the power of the dragon.


    In fact, I''ve been hiding the dragon - the mind-dressing.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with the company.


    I don''t care if they know I''m strong. It''s because there''s no way you can claim "I''m weak" after you''ve eliminated Gryphon and Scylla.


    But how strong are you, how did you become strong, and how do you fight? I was careful not to let people know about those things as much as possible.


    Illusionary single sword style. Mind-dressing. Jing Jing. It''s not that these things are out of the gate information.


    To an adventurer, borders are like no borders at all. It''s not hard to imagine that many of you have come into contact with the information of the Illusionary Itto-ryu in the Empire.


    It''s possible that some of them might notice the relationship between me and Onigashima by looking at my mind gear and power techniques.


    If that happens, they will formulate countermeasures. For example, since the power of Jing Jing is derived from the magical power inside the body, if someone prepared a magical power blocking item or boundary, they would be at a significant disadvantage.


    In order to minimize such risks and disadvantages, I have kept the information about the mind outfit under wraps. I''m sure Lunamaria has noticed and is reluctant to discuss the subject of secrets.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m sure there''s a good reason for that.


    ''''Since ancient times, the way to bring in talented people has been fixed as the opposite s*x.


    ''You mean that if you casually hold a woman who is offered to you, you might let my secrets slip out of there.


    ''Yes, sir. If it is me or the seal, we will not interfere, and even if we try, the Master can keep our mouths shut. With this collar.


    With that said, Lunamaria touches the collar covering her thin throat.


    The slave ring prepared by the union contains the magic of "Location" and "Paralysis", as well as "Choke".


    It goes without saying that each of them is for escape, rebellion and sanctions.


    Incidentally, this collar was made with the Union''s own technology and was impossible to imitate or duplicate. In fact, if we tried to do so, the Union would seriously try to kill us. Even if it was the state. That''s why the slave ring is such an important item for the "union".


    Aside from that, I understand what Lunamaria is trying to say. You can get rid of your own slaves in any way you want, even if their secrets are known. But you can''t do that to a woman of nobility.


    That''s why he''s advising me not to take advantage of his advances so easily.


    That advice is gratefully accepted. I don''t know if there are any women out there who would really make a move on me, and even if there were, I wouldn''t be willing to deal with a thickly made-up noblewoman, even if she asked me to.


    To tell the truth, I''ve been to many banquets as a heir apparent of a swordsman.


    When the host''s family was of low rank, I was sometimes ordered to participate in the banquet as the head of the house.


    And, well, I have never met a woman of the upper class that I was able to make a good impression on at that time. Naturally, I have no expectations in that direction, even with this invitation.


    That is the Empire, this is the Kingdom. The country may be different, but the roots of royalty and aristocracy are much the same in all places.


    To tell the truth, I wanted to finish my business as soon as possible and go to Merte village again.


    Or maybe I could venture out with Lunamaria and Seal. Until now, I had deliberately made them separate because of the mind-dressing thing, but listening to what Lunamaria was saying right now, it seemed that that precaution was no longer necessary.


    With that thought in mind, I forcefully hugged the Lunamaria in front of me.

 55-Episode 54: Reunion and Encounter

    Wow...!


    After arriving at the royal capital Horus and passing through the gates.


    The sparrows, who were looking out of the window as if they were afraid to look out, let out an exclamation.


    The tension is still there, but the sight of the royal city must have been a surprise to him.


    To the girl who was living alone in the forest, the prosperity of the royal city must have looked like a view of the dream world.


    The list of Horus'' characteristics is endless.


    The streets of Horus are completely different from those of other cities. The only city in the Canarian kingdom where the roads and sidewalks are clearly separated is the royal capital. As far as I know, even the imperial capital of Ad Astera has no such neat and orderly streets.


    There are not one roadway, but two. Carriages are insisted on keeping to the left side of the road, so that even with hundreds of carriages coming and going at the same time of day, traffic jams are few and far between.


    The sidewalks are wide enough to avoid colliding with the shoulders of the many people passing by. Trees and fragrant plants are planted between the roadway and the sidewalk, and people enjoy the sight of the street.


    Ten such avenues run east to west and ten from north to south, forming a grid of streets in every direction, forming a city called Horus.


    The royal capital of the Canary Kingdom had not expanded haphazardly as its population grew. It had developed based on sophisticated urban planning and precise calculations.


    The first king who built this royal capital must have been a very sharp man.


    To put it bluntly, if you only look at the scenery of the city, the royal capital of the Canaries surpasses the imperial capital of Ad Astera.


    And just then, I heard the sound of musical instruments coming from outside the carriage.


    A raggedly clad old man on the side of the road was actively strumming a stringed instrument that looked like a lute.


    He was poorly dressed for a traveling minstrel - poorly dressed for a traveling minstrel.


    As I watched, the old man began to play in a high-pitched voice with a beat.


    ''Mr. Sola, what is that man doing here?''


    Well, if he was a poet, he''d be a little more interested in looking, and I think he''s a hoshi.


    What...?


    Oh, that''s what we call it in my country. Let''s see, a traveling priest with a musical instrument in his hands, preaching the teachings of the gods. Sometimes they''re just exiles...


    A traveling priest or Dharma Master who travels from place to place playing a musical instrument and preaching the teachings of God.


    They are usually followers of the god of beauty (guardians of the arts) or the god of good fortune (guardians of travelers and merchants), but since the practice of traveling from place to place, preaching the teachings of the gods, in coarse clothing and coarse food, is practiced in all temples, there may be priests who are followers of the god of law or the god of compassion.


    Such people have excellent knowledge and many of them can use magic. In addition to preaching the teachings of the gods, sometimes, like a bard, they also rouse people with stories of their past sermons and travel experiences. For this reason, the Dharma Master was basically welcome in every town and village.


    Things are different again in larger towns where people gather, but at least there is no place to actively persecute a Dharma master. For if they were harmed, the Temple of the Great Book would come out.


    --Some exiles will pretend to be such a Dharma Master and enter the city. That''s what I meant.


    While I was talking about this, the carriage went on and the figure of the Dharma master disappeared from sight.


    However, I could see similar ones here and there afterwards.


    Many of them were as shabby as vagrants. They are probably the ones who have eaten their fill in the countryside and are flocking to the royal capital for work. If you dress up as a Buddhist priest, you won''t have to pay taxes when you enter the castle.


    Of course, just because you can enter the castle doesn''t mean you''ll be given housing and food to eat, but in a city as big as Horus, that kind of performance and storytelling must be enough to earn a certain amount of money.


    It was a scene that could only be seen in a royal city full of people and things.


    �� �� ��


    We were then led to a magnificent building located in the heart of the royal city.


    The location and the exterior of the building, it clearly looks like a nobleman''s residence. It''s also undoubtedly a high-ranking aristocrat above the count. It''s not surprising that it''s more likely to be called a royal residence.


    Apparently, a messenger had been running beforehand, and those who seemed to be waiting to greet him were all gathered in front of the mansion.


    Knights and soldiers, stewards and maids, all of them are seamless in their respective capacities, and all of them have a polite attitude as if they are about to receive the king.


    And in front of the main gate stands a silver-haired gentleman who seems to be their master.


    He is not just a man, as you can see, but a man of dignity and power. Even a wild tiger could be convinced with a single glance.


    He is probably over fifty years old, but his appearance shows no sign of age.


    This person is undoubtedly stronger than Elgato, the master of the Ishqa Adventurers'' Guild.


    Who the hell is this guy?


    .........well, well, I kind of expected it, though.


    The correctness of that prediction became apparent as soon as I got out of the carriage.


    ''Thorvald, King of Canaries, is a vassal, Pascal Gem Dragnaut. Welcome to Horus, King of the Canaries," he said. Welcome to King''s Landing, Horus. The Dukes of Dragnoth welcome you with open arms.


    At the moment that Pascal, Duke of Dragnaut, announced it, those who had been waiting behind the Duke saluted in unison.


    The knights and soldiers on the right side of the room, bordered by the Duke, put their right hands on their chests.


    The steward and maid on the left side of the room, bordered by the duke, folded their upper bodies in a deep bow.


    The seamless behavior is like a well-trained army, and Sparrow and Seal are beyond surprised and freaked out.


    As for me, I wasn''t scared, but I was a little scared inside.


    Eh.........could it be that we are staying at the Dragnaut Duke''s residence during our stay in the royal capital?


    In the mansion of the Lord of Thunder in the Canary Kingdom, where no one can cry?


    Let me change to an inn in town, even if it''s at my own expense. Maybe the other three will raise their hands and agree with me.


    It was a sincere wish, but there is no way I could say "no thank you" to the Duke, who has said "welcome" to me in common sense.


    It''s not the level of rudeness.


    It can''t be helped. Let''s hope that the people of the Draugnoth Dukes are not the ones who are fussy about etiquette.


    I know it''s too late now, but I should have taught Sparrow and Seal the least amount of etiquette along the way. What I know is the Imperial way, but it''s far better than knowing nothing.


    --no, before that.


    Come to think of it, Lunamaria is a graduate of the Academy of Wise Men, so she should be well educated. I''m not sure if I should have learned how to behave in the kingdom style from Lunamaria.


    In any case, it''s an afterthought now.


    With that in mind, I follow the Duke''s lead through the gate and step into the mansion through the long garden.


    Then, the duke''s household members were waiting there as well.


    When I see the woman I met at the stables of Klau Solas some time ago, I can''t help but roll my eyes.


    The other side seemed to have noticed me as well - or perhaps they knew I was coming, and smiled softly at me so as not to be noticed by those around me.


    It wasn''t until a little later that I learned that the woman was Astrid Dragnaut, the eldest daughter of the Dukes of Dragnaut.


    And in addition to Astrid, there was another person here who was of interest to him.


    A slender girl standing there, supported by Astrid.


    She was clearly emaciated, but she was smiling at us stoutly.


    Perhaps it''s the ''ailing duchess'' that Fyodor mentioned, Claudia Dragnaut.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off Claudia. Not in a good way, but in a bad way.


    The abnormality of Claudia''s soul, which I understand because Astrid''s soul standing next to her stands out like a shining light.


    The girl''s soul was too thin, too little.


    It''s not even close to being eaten. The girl''s soul must be at the bottom if I lick it a little.


    It''s not like she''s going to die today or tomorrow.


    But I wouldn''t be surprised if she was dead in a month''s time.


    Claudia''s condition had already entered such a phase - at least, that''s how it looked in my eyes.

 56-Episode 55 Princess Tomboy

    King Thorvald, Crown Prince Azar, and the Marquis of Colchia.


    They were the only three people I could identify by name and face at the awards table.


    As far as His Majesty the King is concerned, it''s great that he kept the ceremony simple. Compared to the disgustingly extravagant, flamboyant and lengthy ceremonies of the Ad Astera Empire, I felt less than half as tired.


    The crown prince''s first words were strong. As soon as he looked at me, he said, "Present the indigo wyvern. The thirteen-year-old boy prince wanted to make Klau Solas his future horseman.


    The indigo wyvern is one of the most powerful wyverns in the world, and the wild-raised claw solas are far more powerful than any other man-raised wyvern.


    As for how powerful they are, when Klau Solas was brought into the dragon knights'' stables, all the wyverns present went silent and pressed their long necks to the ground in a posture of reverence.


    It was no wonder that the Dauphin had fallen in love with him at first sight.


    Of course, he doesn''t have a shred of intention to offer up Klaus Solas.


    But the other party seemed to believe that we would nod, and did not doubt that we would nod.


    I don''t sense any deep-seated meanness in the prince''s words and actions. The words of wanting Crow Solas also conveys that it''s because he really likes Crow Solas.


    But the attitude of not thinking that we would refuse their orders is something that can''t be helped but be dismissed as arrogance.


    In a sense, he is indeed a prince-like prince with boyish high spirits and royal arrogance.


    Incidentally, this prince failed to say no when he found Duke Dragnaut and Astrid, as he hurriedly walked away from me in an awkward manner.


    I wondered what was wrong, but the Duke explained bitterly what had happened.


    I heard that just the other day the Dauphin broke off his engagement with Claudia Dragnaut, the Duke''s second daughter.


    The breakup of the engagement was communicated to the Duke of Dragnaut by his father the King, but the Dauphin was silent to the Duke. He hasn''t sent a single letter to Claudia, let alone come to see her.


    I see. Then it would be difficult to meet the dukes face to face.


    The last was the Marquis of Colchia. He is the number two of the Canarian aristocracy after the Duke of Drugnot.


    He claims to be on friendly terms with the Ad Astera Empire, and is said to be at odds with Duke Dragnaut, who has a policy of independence and self-respect, at every turn.


    I heard that you are from the Empire. ''''I will have a seat at the table in the near future, so I would like to hear some stories about your homeland.''''


    The Marquis of Colchia''s physique, who smiled in a friendly manner as he said this, reminded me of the number ''1''. Thin as wire and high as a tree, he didn''t have the warrior-like power of, say, the Duke of Dragnaut.


    On the other hand, his eyes were sharp, and his dusky eyes held a razor-sharp gleam, reminiscent of a freshly sharpened blade. He must be a resourceful bureaucratic type of person.


    The Marquis of Colchia also told me about the breakup of the engagement. It seems to be to distantly convey that the authority of the Drugnoth dukes'' family is in decline.


    ........I don''t have any interest in the political disputes in the Canary Royal Palace, but the knowledge I don''t need is increasing rapidly.


    I also spoke with some other count and the leader of the knightly order, but it was troublesome to remember anything else about that.


    �� �� ��


    And I want to get home as soon as possible.


    Can I help you with that?��Oh, but I agree that the royal palace is cramped!


    The one who nodded vigorously even though she was puzzled was Claudia Duchess Dragnaut.


    The place was the stables for wyverns attached to the Duke of Dragnaut''s residence.


    After the awards were finished, I asked the duke to move Klau Solas over here. Because I didn''t know what that Dauphin would do if I left him in the direction of the palace.


    So, why is there a sick Claudia in that stable--


    I''ve been feeling pretty good lately, so I''m taking a walk. I have to keep moving while I can, otherwise my body will only get weaker.


    The first thing I noticed about her was that she had


    Long blonde hair and light purple eyes. Her skin is too white to be white on her slender limbs. Claudia looks like a sickly princess, but she seems to have a very active personality.


    Her language is more like a commander''s son than a young lady.


    That Claudia was gazing at Clau Solas with sparkling eyes.


    It''s beautiful, isn''t it, these indigo scales. I can understand why your father is so obsessed with them.............um, may I touch them?


    You should ask him about that, not me.


    ''Oh, yes!��Um, excuse me, Crow Solas, but can I have a little physical contact with you?


    Pugi!


    ''There''s got to be something in there!��Oh, my name is Claudia. People close to me call me Klau.


    Pui?


    ''You''re Clough, I''m Clough. This is no longer an exaggeration to say we''re friends!


    "...Pfft?


    Crow Solas looked like he was in some kind of distress, but the "same name" tag (card) seemed to work for the wyvern, which puts a lot of emphasis on names.


    He hit the ground with his tail once, as if to say, "It can''t be helped.


    ''Thank you!''


    Claudia reaches for the scales after thanking him.


    The distance that Seal had spent dozens of days closing in on is reduced to zero in this short period of time, that''s a horrible child.


    ........By the way, is it the dragon knight''s blood or something else that allows you to talk to the wyvern naturally?


    Come to think of it, my sister Astrid also touched Claw Solas in Ishka''s stables.


    The wyvern that the dragon knight rides on is basically the property of the state, but as evidenced by the fact that they have stables at home, the Dukes of Dragnaut own two wyverns of their own.


    Perhaps it was only the sisters who had grown up in such a house that Clau Solas felt the same way.


    ''''By the way, Sola-san,''''


    What is this?


    ''Aza what did His Highness the Crown Prince say to you?��About this dragon.


    You were the first one to ask me to present it.


    I knew it........well, please don''t think badly of her. I''m a bit foul-mouthed, I get carried away easily, and I have a weakness for coaxing, but other than that I''m a good person. I''ve always loved dragons and always said that I would become a dragon knight, so when I saw the indigo pterodactyl (indigo) pterodactyl (wyvern), I think I couldn''t help but want the arrows and shield.


    After saying that, Claudia seemed to realize that this explanation didn''t follow up in any way, so Claudia hurriedly continued her words.


    ''''I''m sure you won''t use your power to forcibly call me up or anything like that, so please don''t worry about that!


    Oh, really?


    Indeed, to see him avoid the Duke of Dragnaut over the broken engagement, "I''ll take whatever I want! I don''t feel the acquaintance of the acquaintance of a person who is not.


    Such a thick-skinned person would have greeted the dukes without caring about breaking the engagement.


    ''''Yes, that''s right!��If the Marquis of Colchia gives you any mischief, I''ll have it fixed for you.��Even though he looked like this, he was a better swordsman than His Highness.��And I was better with dragons than you were with me!


    Apparently, the previous Claudia was quite the tomboy princess.


    Thinking about that, the duchess continued a bit rustily.


    ''''That''s why His Highness doesn''t actually like me very much. The reason why his highness doesn''t like me very much is because he likes ladylike girls. I''ve tried to grow my hair long and change my tone, but it''s not something I can change inside.


    After saying that, Claudia looked up with a huff.


    She shook her head from side to side, shaking her head as if she was in a hurry. Her dull golden hair swayed from side to side like a tail in response to the movement.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry, that was none of Sola''s business.


    ''No, no, I''m relieved to learn about His Highness Azar''s character. To be honest, I was wondering what I would do if the royal family tried to force me to call Klau Solas. At that point, I''ll ask Claudia-sama to tame the greedy Crown Prince.


    Oh yes, yes, I''ll take care of it!


    Claudia''s expression lights up from her momentary confusion.


    Seeing such a Claudia, naturally my face breaks into a smile.


    The same was true for her sister, Astrid, but Claudia is a duchess, yet she has no place for greatness.


    It''s not impossible to say that it''s because of Jiria Ochs''s debt of gratitude, but looking at the words and actions up to this point, this is probably Claudia''s innate character.


    Superior in status, superior in ability. Nevertheless, he treats me as an equal, and he treats me favorably. I''m not a fan of that kind of opponent.


    I''m sure you''ll find that most of them have been unfriendly to me.


    That''s why you can''t help but develop an unconditional affection for someone like Astrid or Claudia.


    -- if it were possible, I wanted to do something about the curse that was eating away at the girl in front of me.


    My eyes show Claudia''s abnormality. Her soul has been reduced to the extreme.


    This is just what Miroslav looked like after I had eaten his soul.


    That''s why at first I suspected that there were people with abilities similar to mine in Claudia''s surroundings.


    However, from what I saw, there is no such person in the duke''s family. In the first place, it would be impossible to eat a soul from Claudia, who is protected by her family and vassals all day long.


    Claudia didn''t have her soul eaten by someone else.


    If that is the case, why has her soul been so diminished?


    It was because the vessel that could hold Claudia''s soul was missing.


    It would be easier to understand if you imagine a tea cup with a hole in the bottom.


    Even if the soul is lost for some reason, it can be recovered. This was confirmed by Miroslav. No matter how many times I ate it, as long as I gave it time, Miroslav recovered.


    So Claudia''s soul should be recovering day by day as well.


    However, if the amount of spillover is greater than the amount of recovery, the contents of the vessel will diminish, the reasoning goes.


    Perhaps this is the true nature of the curse that consumes Claudia. All of the physical and mental abnormalities are merely the aftermath of the depletion of the soul. This also explains why even if he recovers temporarily with a miracle or panacea, his symptoms will soon return.


    If you continue as you are now, your soul will not be far from being depleted. In order to make it completely healed, the hole in the bottom of the vessel must be closed up - or else.


    I didn''t know how to do that.


    All I could do was eat it. I can''t fix it.


    Then I should ask for the wisdom of others, but to begin with, all of this soul stuff is about my senses. I''m just applying existing words to my senses.


    How am I supposed to explain such things to others? I can''t just eat a soul for the sake of it.


    Besides, there is one thing I heard from Lunamaria along the way. If the same source (anima), an illusory species, is even affecting my flesh and blood, I can''t let others know about it.


    My future as a guinea pig is assured.


    On the other hand, I don''t want to use that as an excuse to turn a blind eye to Claudia''s abnormalities.


    Oh, my God, what should I do!


    Why don''t you just mix my blood and spirit with the advanced healing potion and have Claudia drink it? It might work better than you think.


    Lunamaria and Seal said that their physical abilities have improved dramatically after being held by me.


    It doesn''t seem to work on their soulfulness since their levels haven''t increased, but it could be at least a replacement for the elixir (elixir).


    However, this is not a fundamental solution to the problem.


    How do we stop the leakage of souls, which is the most important thing?


    -- In this case, the only thing left to do was to pour my soul into Claudia.


    Of course, I''ve never tried such a thing before. I''ve never even thought about trying it.


    So I don''t know if I can do it, and even if I did, it''s still unclear what would happen to Claudia.


    Pouring a large amount of souls into it could break the vessel instead.


    Besides, in order to pour out a soul, you need to put your lips together, so you can''t just try it out for a while. If I said that, Duke Dragnaut would kill me.


    That''s right. Let''s try one thing here, Lunamaria - no, let''s go back to Ishka and try it in Miroslav.


    If I succeed in Miroslav, I''ll pontoon back to King''s Landing and persuade Duke Dragnaut - I''m not confident that I can do it, so I''ll sneak in at night and attack the young lady in her sleep. If we decide to do that, we must establish a route of entry while we''re at it.


    While thinking about this, I returned to the mansion with Claudia. The one who greeted me was a group of maids with worried faces.


    The reason why Claudia didn''t take her valet with her was apparently to keep Clau Solas from getting excited. Yeah, she''s a good girl after all.


    This must go back to Ishka as soon as possible. From the way Claudia''s looking right now, I was thinking that there was that much grace.


    --I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.

 57-Episode 56

    I killed this venison myself. It''s so fresh and delicious that I want you to taste it.


    Dinner.


    In front of the main dish of saut��ed venison, Lord Dragnaut said that in a good mood.


    Just as he said, a violent, fragrant smell wafted from the sizzling venison, and we were sure it was delicious without a mouthful.


    Seal, Sparrow and the young members of the Scythe of Death, who have been invited to join us at this table, are gazing at the food with shining eyes.


    A wide variety of other dishes were also lined up on the table.


    A stew made from lamb raised in the duke''s estate, steamed chouri shells brought in from the northern seas, trout from Lake Toya and seasonal vegetables in a jar, red beetroot (melon) with walnut sauce, and many more.


    The bread is white as a jewel, which is probably because it is made of high-quality wheat.


    The soup, which looked so ordinary, was infused with so much umami from the vegetables that I could hardly get enough of it, and I could drink it all over again.


    There had been extravagant dishes at the banquet held after the awards ceremony at the royal palace, but they were too extravagant for my taste buds.


    On the contrary, the food at the Duke''s mansion was indeed extravagant, but it was evident that the food was designed to suit the taste of the common man.


    Probably, they would have served appetizers (hors d''oeuvres), soup, fish and meat dishes, and dessert separately, but they did not do so in order not to make the guests nervous.


    Eat what you like as you please - I was grateful for this thoughtfulness. Incidentally, you can feel Lord Dragnaut''s meticulous attention to detail from the vegetable-centric vegetarian menu lined up in front of Lunamaria.


    I guess he''s not a master at being the top vassal of the Canary Kingdom.


    And so the dinner party started with great expectations and admiration.


    I, like the rest of the group, was delighted with the excellent food.


    Oh, this stew and bread go so well together. Also, the walnut sauce on this beet melon was too good to be true. As I saw the sparrow nodding next to me, she seemed to agree with me.


    A sparrow looks at the empty plate with regret. I was told that I was free to have another plate, but it would be difficult for me to call out to the maids in the manner of a sparrow.


    It''s not hard to understand why, so I raised my hand to ask them to do it for me, and that''s when it happened.


    The high-pitched sound of dishes crumbling could be heard in the dining room.


    I looked in the direction of the sound to see what was going on and saw Claudia lying on the floor, clutching her chest in pain.


    All around her were scattered pieces of scattered white porcelain and the shells on her plate.


    ''Clau!


    Astrid, who was sitting next to Claudia, rushed over to her sister in a hurry. It wasn''t just Astrid, but also her father Duke and the maids who had been waiting to serve her.


    ''''........I''m sorry.......my hands are slipping......agh!''''


    With a cry of pain, Claudia''s thin body jumped wildly.


    More than once. Twice, three times, four times........Claudia was desperately holding her mouth, but the intense painful voice spilled out of the gap between her hands incessantly.


    Seeing this, Astrid tried to hold her sister''s body with a pale face. Probably, she was going to pick her up and take her back to her room.


    However, just before her sister''s hand touched her.


    Claudia bent her body into a crouch and let out a squeezing voice.


    It was probably a desperate resistance to the pain and suffering that assaulted her body.


    -- but the resistance was crushed in vain, and the voice of anguish turned into a deafening scream in no time.


    ''''...........aaaaahhhh!��It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!


    Claudia, Claudia!��Get a grip!


    Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    A muddy scream that threatens to crush my throat.


    I am astonished that this is really the voice of that tomboy I spoke to in the stables.


    How much pain does it take to make such a voice?


    Astrid gives a short instruction to one of the maids. The maid received it and ran out of the dining room as if she had been played.


    ''Father, this is the place--''


    "Mm.


    Astrid looked around at us and the other members of The Scythe of Death, who were present, and then spoke to her father, the Duke, with a somber face.


    The duke also nodded with a grim face, sensing what his eldest daughter was going to say.


    ''My guests, I am sorry to have startled you. Crow''s been having a sort of seizure, you know. He''s been calm for a while now, and his appetite has improved, but he seems to have gotten a little too excited today.


    Lord Draugnoth told us to go back to our rooms. He told us to return to our rooms and that he would have our meals brought to you later.


    There is no denying it, of course. Seeing Claudia now, I can''t help but lose my enthusiasm for the meal.


    Besides, it was clear that the Duke wanted to pay his dues.


    If I forced myself to stay behind, I''m neither a doctor nor a priest, I''m of no use to him. I don''t even know if it''s still useful, even if it''s in my back hand.


    We hobble out of the dining room as the maids quickly clean up the pieces of plates and food scattered on the floor.


    Claudia''s screeching voice came chasing after our backs.


    ������


    Master, I have something to report to you.


    As soon as we return to the room, a serious-looking Lunamaria opens her mouth.


    Seal and Sparrow are in their own room. They must have decided that they don''t want the two of them to hear it.


    That''s enough to know that the story is a silly one.


    ''What?''


    ''Master Astrid asked me during the day. He asked if it was possible to get rid of the poison of the Thanasia grass with Jiria Ookus.


    It''s made from Thanasia.


    The name of a familiar herb - or rather a poisonous herb.


    The sleep-death remedy (Thanasia) is ostensibly an analgesic, but it is actually a poison that kills the body''s ability to feel pain itself and dies a slow death.


    It is called a sleeping potion because it eliminates pain and suffering and causes the body to die in a sleepy manner.


    Lord Dragnoth and Astrid may have used the sleeping potion (Thanasia) to ease Claudia''s pain and suffering.


    To put it bluntly, it''s the equivalent of a man on the verge of starvation eating his own limbs to survive.


    Had I heard this story before dinner, I wouldn''t have been able to stop myself from getting angry.


    But once I heard the girl''s exclamation just now, I couldn''t bring myself to condemn Astrid and the others.


    ''So, what''s your take on it?''


    I can''t say for sure because I don''t have a complete picture of the efficacy of Jirai Ookus. However, it is unlikely that the toxins in the Thanasia plants will ever be completely eliminated. I have informed Master Astrid of this.


    Although she said she couldn''t say for sure, Lunamaria, who is a forest elf (elf) and a sage (sage), seemed to be quite certain.


    The poisonous portion to be detoxified is only a part of the whole.


    There is no doubt that the grace period was extended by Jiria Ooks. But the fact that there was a time limit was unchanged.


    Lord Dragnoth and Astrid may want to do something about the curse before then.


    I''m not going to say that''s wrong.


    However, looking at the way Claudia was suffering in the previous moment, I can''t help but wonder if the reprieve we were able to give her at Jiria Oaks was actually only a small amount.


    That''s how shocking the scene just now was. How could that child, who had been playing with Klau Solas without any color to fear, cry out like that?


    I wondered how much pain she was in. I bit my lip self-consciously.


    ...A curse, huh? I should have learned about curses if I''m going to have to deal with something like this. Come to think of it, did you find anything strange in the eyes of a spirit user?


    I''m afraid I don''t know for sure. But there''s one thing I''m curious about.


    ''What''s on your mind?��What is it?


    ''Yes. Shortly before Lady Claudia fell, I felt a strange pressure in my ears.


    Pressure on the ears?��You mean you heard some weird noises?


    ''I''m not sure I heard anything clearly but... well, has the Master heard of something called a dog whistle?''


    Oh, the stuff a tamer uses.


    A whistle that makes a sound that only dogs and wolves can hear. A skilled tamer could control a pack of wolves with this one whistle.


    I heard here and there that the dragon knights also use an item called a dragon flute similar to this one to give instructions to the dragons and call in dragons from afar.


    It seems to be a secret of the dragon knight order, although as expected I was not told the details.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    ''Most importantly, I don''t know if it has anything to do with Claudia-sama''s abnormality. If it has something to do with it, it would be strange if everyone who was there wasn''t suffering...''''


    ''Yes. But it''s too soon to assume that they have nothing to do with it. Of all of us, Seal has the best ears, and let''s ask him if he heard anything, too.


    All right. I''ll call Seal right away.


    Oh, no, wait a minute.


    I stop Lunamaria from leaving the room immediately.


    I beckon to the elf who looks at me with a curious face.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    I''m going to do an experiment.


    An experiment, sir?


    ''Yeah. I was actually going to go back to Ishka and try it out in Miroslav, but apparently I don''t think I can take that long.


    An experiment is, of course, an experiment in which you pour your soul into your opponent.


    The reason why I chose Miroslav as the initial experimenter was as a result of thinking about what would happen if I failed, but there was another reason as well, because he was human.


    The real life soul-granting (soul-donor), not soul-eating (soul-eater), is the human Claudia.


    Even if he was successful against Lunamaria, an elf, it might not be the same as that to a human. The same is true for Seal, the beast man, and Sparrow, the demon man.


    That''s why I thought of experimenting with Miroslav first, but I can''t afford the luxury under the current circumstances. I wanted to get at least an approximate sense, if not a knack, before I put it into practice with Claudia.


    I had expected Lunamaria to resist when she was suddenly told that she would be used as an experiment, but surprisingly, the blonde elf was unresisting.


    She immediately relaxed from her shoulders and stared at me. In the up-close Suiyama (Emerald) eyes, I saw the face of a man who was somewhat confused.


    ''''What should I do?''''


    I''m going to be the same as always.


    Lunamaria softly closes her eyelids in response to his voice.


    I eliminated my inner confusion and placed my lips on Lunamaria''s lips.

 58-Chapter 57: Compensation

    I''m going to puke.


    The next morning.


    I left the Duke''s mansion alone, covering my face with my right hand and muttering in a wrinkled voice.


    My headache, dizziness, and nausea were so bad that I couldn''t walk straight. I must be looking like a dead man right now. The gatekeeper looked very worried.


    I''ve got the worst kind of cold I''ve ever had.


    I should have stayed in the house to recuperate, but I was complaining of tearing pains in my joints, and I couldn''t even sleep slowly.


    To be honest, it''s also quite painful to walk, but I''d rather be feeling better than laying on my bed and moaning.


    So this is why I am leaving the mansion and walking through the streets of the capital.


    "Geez........I didn''t expect to recoil so badly.


    Of course, the recoil was a soul-granting experiment that I had tried on Lunamaria last night.


    The experiment itself went well.


    Or rather, it was a huge success at a dangerous level.


    Lunamaria''s level rose from ''19'' to ''20''.


    So I had the means to intentionally raise the level of others.


    Just by looking at the characters alone, anyone can understand that this is a problem. How much of an uproar would there be if I went public with this? A shiver runs down my spine when I think about it.


    What''s more, my soul-eating is basically as efficient as a high level opponent. In other words, the perpetual motion of raising Lunamaria''s level, eating her soul, raising my level, and raising Lunamaria''s level would be completed.


    Oh, I''m invincible. For a moment, such a thought flashed through my mind - although it didn''t occur to me that way until I checked my level.


    The headache, nausea, dizziness, dizziness, joint pains, stomach pains, chest pains and all the other things that are still tormenting me, but last night was even worse than now.


    Something was wrong, even if it was a reaction to the soul granting. Feeling that, I checked my level with a bad feeling.


    The number that was ''8'' had been reduced to ''7''.


    A level down had occurred.


    The last time my level went up was when I defeated the Gryphon.


    Since then, I''ve defeated Scylla and War Wolf, eaten Lunamaria''s soul almost every day, and even defeated the Serpent King (Basilisk), but my level didn''t go up.


    And yet, his level dropped easily after sharing a little bit of his soul with Lunamaria.


    It''s hard to say, but the souls I''ve saved up until today and Lunamaria''s one level are not evenly distributed.


    No, it''s still fine if the amount I''ve saved up just becomes paa. But I''m not convinced that I''m going to get cut down to the level.


    To begin with, I''ve never heard of a level being lowered once it''s been raised!��You''re kidding me!


    That''s what I wanted to yell at.


    But I don''t know who to yell at - no, since I was the one who performed the soul-granting experiment, I have no choice but to direct all my anger and abuse at myself.


    The simple fact is that as a result of soul-granting, Lunamaria''s level went up and mine went down.


    That''s how it is, I had no choice but to be convinced.


    ''''Well, it''s better that I''ve made the math to save the tomboy princess.


    I chuckle.


    The higher the level, the tastier and purer the soul becomes. This means that increasing the level has a direct effect on the soul.


    Right now, Claudia''s soul container is in a state where the bottom is missing. It is good if that hole is filled by leveling up. Even if it doesn''t go that far, we can expect the hole to become smaller.


    If that happens, it''s as good as finding a way to solve the problem. If you want, you can level up a couple of levels, and you''ll be able to get to full recovery.


    The problem is that my level is likely to become ''4'' or ''3'' as compensation for that...


    Claudia''s screams from last evening came back to my brain.


    It was a year ago that Claudia was affected by the curse.


    She''s spent the past year tormented by that pain. She was only twelve or three years old, but she never lost her soft heart, resisting the pain that could come at any moment.


    To think that such a wonderful child would never have to cry out like that again - yes, just two or three levels, cheap cheap!


    I suppose I''ll have one more event to be proud to report when I go to visit my mom''s grave!��You can raise the bar again when it goes down!


    So, originally I wanted to go to Claudia''s right away, but after all, I''m in a condition where I can''t even walk straight now.


    I don''t know if I''ll be able to share my soul well with this. Or rather, I will probably fail.


    So now I had to recover my physical condition as soon as possible.


    Thus, the reason why I came out was also for the purpose of being a toolmaker''s cure (potion) or a temple''s recovery magic.


    --and yet, in terms of results, neither was effective.


    It seems that this malfunction is an inevitable symptom of soul granting. In other words, it looks like we''ll just have to endure it until it recovers spontaneously.


    I let out a sigh of relief that this isn''t going to be so convenient.


    While listening to the sound of a biwa (lute) coming from somewhere, I turned back to the Duke''s residence.


    ������


    Uh, before Claudia fell?


    ''Yeah. I think Lunamaria heard some strange noises, has Seal noticed anything?


    When I returned to the duke''s mansion, I directed my question to Seal.


    Originally, I had planned to ask him yesterday, but the aftereffects of the soul granting had made it impossible for me to do so.


    Seal raised his eyebrows and tried to remember what happened yesterday.


    ''You mean right before the dishes broke... oh, by the way, I heard you crying...''


    Crying?


    ''Yes, I think it was a woman''s voice. Um, beastmen have good ears, so they can often hear the sounds of neighboring houses and streets. Especially the high-pitched voices of women and babies can reach quite far away on the wind...


    So I wasn''t particularly concerned about it, Seal says apologetically.


    He seems to be regretting not reporting the necessary information to me, even though he doesn''t know why.


    Of course, I told him not to worry about it, since I didn''t want to berate Seal, but Seal''s information bothered me.


    If it was just the sound of crying, then I wouldn''t have to worry about it, as Seal said. However, at about the same time, the elf Lunamaria felt an abnormality in her ears, and even Claudia was in pain to the point of crying out.


    The overlap to this point forces me to pay attention to what Seal calls "the woman''s voice".


    I once exorcised a banshee from the Ishqa communal cemetery. That banshee was attacking me with his very own cries.


    This time it could have happened again.


    --I''m sure you''ll find that if Claudia''s pain was caused by the banshee''s crying, then we who were in the same place should have been damaged as well.


    So we can''t just say it''s the banshee''s fault, but it''s worth looking into.


    You can''t deny the involvement of witchcraft and ghosts if you look at Claudia''s symptoms.


    With that in mind, I decided to head to the National Cemetery north of the royal capital. There are the tombs of generations of the Dukes of Dragnaut there, and it seems that Astrid and Claudia''s mother is also resting there.


    It seemed to be the perfect place to curse the dukes.

 59-Episode 58: The old grandfather of the cemetery

    Why are you making music in a place like this?��A baboon, you''re a man who asks for strange things.


    The old man, who was mindlessly playing the biwa (Japanese lute) in the middle of the National Cemetery, said this and showed his yellow teeth.


    Both of his eyes were white and cloudy and probably reflected nothing.


    I''m sure it doesn''t matter to you what this blind old man does or where he goes.


    As he said this, the old man played his biwa with Beven.


    He was dressed in clothes with noticeable insect-eaten holes, and his limbs were as thin as withered trees.


    Had he not been playing the biwa, he might have been mistaken for a vagrant or a beggar.


    The official in charge of the cemetery said that for more than a year now the old man had been playing various pieces of music in the vast national cemetery as a "requiem" for the souls of the dead.


    There''s no good reason for this. If I had to choose, I''d say it''s because I can''t leave them alone.


    Can''t we just leave them alone?


    I use musical compositions to pray to the gods of desolation and to purify the evil spirits who have wronged people. That is why I am playing the biwa.


    ...Are you saying that there is an evil spirit in this cemetery?


    That''s not true. But with a cemetery like this, there are many people who wander around without being able to attain Buddhahood. I am pointing out to them the location of the Pure Land. If a bodiless soul stays in this world for a long time, it could become an evil spirit.


    After saying that, the old man laughed in a high-pitched voice.


    ''''Baboon!��But I can''t prove it, though. It''s the work of a madman, isn''t it? How long has it been since I''ve talked to someone like this?


    The old man plucked the strings deftly with both hands as he continued to speak.


    The old man''s hands are so smooth and smooth that a year or two of practice would never be enough to reach them.


    I don''t know the truth about calming gods or exorcising evil spirits, but it''s probably true that he makes a living playing musical tunes.


    I was near the grave of the Dukes of Drugnoth, so I called out to them, but now, I wondered if I had made the right decision.


    ''''Old man, actually, there is one more thing I would like to ask you about, if you don''t mind?''''


    Yeah, all right.


    I was wondering if there were any suspicious people or spirits in this cemetery last evening?


    He asked for information by mentioning the time of Claudia''s fall.


    The old man nodded his head, "Well," he said, "I have no idea what happened.


    I don''t have any idea what happened to him, but........well, there was one person who was very suspicious.


    What kind of person was that?


    I''m in front of you now, that I am.


    Then the old man smiled at him.


    The old man smiled and said, "At such an hour, alone in the graveyard, I am playing a song. There is no one more suspicious than this!��Baboon!


    Hearing the other person''s laughter, my face turns sullen without knowing it.


    Apparently, they''re playing a joke on me. I was on the verge of giving up on the idea of hearing anything useful.


    "...Whoever you are, has someone you know been cursed?


    The old man''s voice slipped into her mind like a slippery slope.


    I felt as if he had read my mind, and my guard was up.


    ''....Why did you think that?


    You are asking me if there is anyone else in the graveyard after dark that could be suspicious. In addition, I can''t think of anything else to do but to investigate the existence of a curse. Your voice is very calm when you think your family and friends are cursed. Therefore, I have come to the conclusion that the cursed person was an acquaintance or acquaintance of yours.


    It''s magnificent.


    I am grateful for your compliment. I can''t thank you enough, but I would like to lend you some of my old man''s wisdom. It''s been more than a year since I came to King''s Landing. The old man has his own way of thinking, and the blind man has his own way of thinking.


    Well, I''d love to hear that.


    I complied, and as the old man asked me, I gave him the information on the cursed person - Claudia Dragnaut''s name.


    The fact that Duke Dragnaut''s daughter had fallen under a curse and the duke''s family was scrambling to solve the problem was already known even to the city of Ishka. He thought there was no need to hide it now.


    Then something serious appeared on the old man''s face for the first time today when he heard that.


    The old man heard this and for the first time today, something serious appeared on his face. You are an acquaintance of that girl.


    Hm?��Since you know Lady Claudia?


    I just glanced at you. I said in passing, ''I wonder how long it''s been since I''ve talked to someone like this. The last person who spoke to me before you was Claudia," he said, "and she was the last person who spoke to me before you. She spoke to me in rags without fear, and as soon as she heard what I had to say, she said, ''Thank you for purifying the place where my mother sleeps,'' without showing any sign of doubt.


    The old man made a gesture as if he was looking up at the heavens.


    The old man made a gesture as if he was looking up at the heavens, "I have been to many places on this continent until I reached my age, but I have never seen a girl like her before. It''s hard to remember. It was because of her that the officials stopped chasing me away. Even a bird will repay a favor, so to speak, a human being.


    The sound of the biwa (Japanese lute), which has been playing continuously since the last minute, quickens.


    It is not the spirit that is truly to be feared, but the man. If you wish to lift the curse, you must look not at the spirit, but at the person.


    ''So instead of trying to figure out what you''re cursed with, you''re trying to figure out who cursed you?


    Goodbye, goodbye. If people gather together to live, there will be a shadow cast on them. Envy and cursing come from that shadow. No matter how virtuous a person is, they will never escape the shadow. No matter if they are friends or acquaintances, parents or siblings, shadows will still be there.


    ''''Are you saying that ... there are people close to you who curse Claudia-sama?''''


    ''Baboon. Impossible, do you think?��But that is exactly what people do. There is no shortage of stories of murderers of parents and children in the world. And when the family is as big as Dragnaut''s, a dark shadow is cast between the flesh and blood.


    M.....


    "Lord Dragnaut had two daughters who were worth a fortune. The first daughter is Astrid and the second is Claudia. The eldest daughter stays behind to take over the house, and the second daughter is to be married to the Dauphin to be the future queen. However, the second daughter could have taken over the family as well. Being the future queen meant that she would have to obey her sister as a vassal sooner or later. That''s where the great shadow was cast, I thought foolishly.


    You think my sister cursed my sister?


    "Closer than anyone else, therefore easier to curse than anyone else. Don''t you think it would be easy to give him the evil spirit?��I have been traveling around the continent for decades and I have never heard of a demon that can''t be cured or prayed to. I am convinced that the source of the curse is the shadow that lurks in my sister.


    The old man affirmed with the sound of his biwa.


    Hearing that, I nodded my head.


    I felt like I had gotten an unexpected clue at the National Cemetery, which I had originally thought was a bad idea.

 60-Chapter 59 Reason

    After returning to the Duke of Dragnaut''s residence from the National Cemetery, I asked Astrid for a meeting with her on my way there.


    I was lucky to find Astrid, who was busy with her sister''s worsening illness, the end of her engagement to the Dauphin, as well as her own dragon knights'' business.


    And it was a rare piece of good fortune that Lord Dragnaut was there, who was probably even busier than Astrid.


    From a different perspective, that may be why Claudia''s condition was so serious.


    After being ushered into the Duke''s office with Lunamaria, I skipped the unnecessary greetings and cut to the chase.


    When Lord Dragnaut heard this, he asked me suspiciously.


    ''''Do you have any idea of a priest who can handle the Sense Lai?��That''s one thing, of course, but why would you do that?


    "To give you confidence in what I am about to tell you, my lord.


    Hmmm... are you going to say something that would be impossible to believe without the judgment of Sensei Rai?


    As you wish, sir.


    I bow my head in respect to Lord Draugnoth''s perceptiveness.


    The gaze of Lord Drugnoth looking at me still retains an air of suspicion. The same is true for Astrid standing next to the Duke, and also for Lunamaria, who is running behind me.


    I didn''t even tell Lunamaria why I asked for the Duke.


    I did not tell him why I asked him to do this.


    ''I know that every minute you two are giving me is as valuable as a jewel. In addition, I would like to ask for your approval to invite a priest from the temple, even though it would be extremely arrogant of me to ask you to do so.


    ''No, no, no, don''t be so formal. You are guests of my country and benefactors of my family. Moreover, I, personally, am very grateful for the information about the Indigo Winged Beast," he said. There''s nothing wrong with listening to what I have to say...


    Lord Dragnoth glanced at Astrid.


    That Astrid nodded her head as if she agreed with her father''s words and looked at me with a sincere gaze.


    I''m of the same opinion as your father. In addition, I will not doubt my benefactor''s words even if there is no such thing as ''sense lai''. If you have something to say, you can say it right here, okay?


    ''Mm, I see. Well, then, to be frank, I have a means of helping you, Lady Claudia, and I would like to ask your permission to use it. I have come to ask your permission to use it.


    I''ll take your word for it and say what I want to say.


    Hearing that, father and daughter Dragnaut made a pouting face together. But since this is a matter of fact, they may have come to their senses immediately, and the father and daughter furrowed their eyebrows as if they hadn''t thought about it.


    Probably, they must have heard this sort of thing many times before. And as many times as they''ve hoped and trusted, they''ve been betrayed.


    A heavy voice escaped from Lord Dragnoth''s mouth.


    ''''........Is it true?''''


    At the very least, I am proud to say that it is a better way to hide your pain than using the sleeping pills (Thanasia). The next question you will ask me is how to cure her, so I will answer that ahead of time: to raise her level. Of course, I won''t take you out of the house, but I will take you right here in the mansion.


    ...it''s


    ''You must find it hard to believe. In fact, until the other day, I never dreamed that I would be capable of such an imitation. But--


    Then he asks for Lunamaria in the back.


    Lunamaria, who is behind you, is a witness. She was raised to a higher level by me yesterday. The slave''s affirmation of his master''s words is not proof of anything, however. Therefore, I have asked for a sense lai.


    As I finished, a book of silence fell over the room.


    The length of the silence that followed from this point on was proportional to the amount of shock - or the depth of suspicion - that the dragnaught father and daughter received.


    Somewhat later, an awkward question was released from Astrid''s mouth.


    ''I''ve never heard of anything, whether magic or tools, that has the effect of raising the level of others. How in the world do you raise the level?


    I''ll give you my soul, if you will. Actually, I don''t know the detailed logic myself. However, the simple fact is that I was able to raise the level of Lunamaria. If that is the case, then raising Claudia-sama''s level should be possible. I believe that if her level is raised, her resistance to the curse will also increase.


    ''....That''s the way to help my sister, is it? What if I told you that you couldn''t leave your sister in charge on such a vague basis?


    ''I understand that you may reasonably think that you cannot entrust your precious family to someone you just met yesterday. I will return to Ishqa at that time. I had no intention of staying in King''s Landing for long in the first place.


    He hung his head in response.


    Because he lowered his head, he didn''t recognize Astrid''s expression at this moment.


    And now the father, on behalf of his daughter, opens his mouth.


    ''Give me your face, Lord Sora.


    "Ha.


    Remarkable - utterly remarkable. To be honest, I can''t believe everything I hear. But I have seen a lot of people in my life. I''ve seen a lot of people in my time, and I know that much. There''s no way an indigo wyvern would go along with such a person.


    Lord Dragnoth chuckles after he says the last line.


    As was the case when he asked me for advice about Klau Solas, it seems that this Duke, His Excellency, has a casual tone and attitude when it comes to the Indigo Winged Beast (Wyvern).


    Or perhaps he sensed that we had taken a step forward and he took a step forward as well.


    The next words of the duke were an affirmation of my speculation.


    ''''Therefore, let me first thank you for revealing the secret for my daughter. You will never be able to live a peaceful life again if the world knows you have the ability to raise the level of others. I''m sure you are aware of that danger, but you acted on behalf of Claudia, who is not a friend of mine. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for your kindness.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    I just don''t understand why you are willing to go to such lengths. As Sir Thomas said earlier, we are the ones who met only yesterday. How can you do this for us?


    If it was just a simple adventurer, then it is understandable that this was done to curry favor with the duke.


    But I don''t think that the man who tamed the indigo-winged beast, defeated two kings, and was honored at the palace for saving Ishqa is going to reveal his secrets to the dukes at this point in time.


    I didn''t have to think about it, but I answered frankly.


    I don''t need to think about it, but I answered frankly: "The Duke is very grateful for your kindness in the matter of the sparrow. I don''t mean to be presumptuous, but I''m very impressed by the character of His Excellency, Lady Astrid and Lady Claudia. Above all, it is human nature to want to help a girl younger than you when you see her crying and crying under the curse, if you know you have the means to break the curse.


    Like Sparrow, Claudia is twelve or three. The same is true of Sparrow, but Claudia is twelve or three years old, the age at which I was driven off the island.


    A child of such an age is suffering and panting for an innocent reason.


    There is no need to give a reason for helping her - for wanting to help her.


    Still, I''ll give you a good reason.


    I''ll give you a reason.


    One day, in a place that can''t be called a dream or a reality, I felt strong, strong.


    I couldn''t fight, I couldn''t protect, all I could do was eat.


    And I can''t eat a curse or two?


    Can''t you eat the unreasonableness of making a girl (Claudia) cry like that?


    --Yes, I''m afraid so.


    So I''m going to help you. Use me as a slave or whatever if you need it.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to use a slave for this kind of situation - although it''s too surprising that the person in question didn''t mind, but was happy to be of use to me.


    Anyway, my intention to help Claudia was firm.


    I didn''t mention it earlier because it would have been too complicated, but if Astrid and the others rejected my proposal, I would sneak into Claudia''s room in the middle of the night and ask her for her approval or disapproval.


    You may think that there is no need to ask the dukes from the start, but to tell the truth, I had a reason to want to strengthen my ties with the Dragnaut family - more specifically, with the Canary Kingdom.


    For that reason, I want to proceed with the matter as amicably as possible. That''s why I''m standing in front of the dukes like this.


    Duke Drugnoth and Astrid are listening to my words, watching my attitude, and pondering what is going on.


    Eventually, the duke''s mouth slowly opened.

 61-Episode 60: Soul Grant

    As soon as I opened the door and touched the indoor air, I reflexively raised an eyebrow.


    The smell was so sweet it made me squirm.


    I knew it was the scent of the Sleeping Death Potion (Thanasia). I had smelled it many times before on Onigashima.


    Claudia is lying on a bunk in a room where the scent of Thanasia seems to have seeped into the walls.


    She is breathing peacefully and peacefully in her sleep, and she does not seem to be suffering. Looking at this alone, it would be hard to believe that this child is under a curse.


    However, Claudia''s soul in my eyes was showing clear signs of depletion.


    Even compared to the time when we spoke at the stables the other day, the decrease in numbers was noticeable.


    At that time, I thought I still had enough time to travel back and forth between King''s Landing and Ishqa, but looking at his current condition, I couldn''t afford it. If we fail, our souls will run out of money today or tomorrow.


    Since I''m pouring my soul into Claudia in such a state, I have to be even more careful than I was with Lunamaria.


    As I was thinking about that, Claudia''s eyes suddenly snapped open.


    She must have noticed a sign that someone had entered the room.


    The duchess'' eyes widened unexpectedly when she saw me.


    ''''........Sola, Ms.?��How did you end up here...?


    ''I''m here to help Lady Claudia. May I come to your side?


    That''s ... no ... no. The air in this room is--


    I don''t listen to him.


    Regardless of the other person''s answer, you stagger into the room.


    I stand next to my bunk and lightly touch Claudia''s forehead.


    Hmm. You don''t seem to have a fever.


    Hmm. If you won''t listen to me I won''t have to ask for permission in the first place.


    ''If you really don''t want Lady Claudia to get close to me, but you were going to say something like ''The air in this room is poisonous to healthy people, so you shouldn''t go in there anyway?''


    Then there is no need to worry about it. I''m talking about not coming to see Claudia in the first place if I''m worried about such things.


    I thought about explaining that to you, but considering Claudia''s condition, we don''t have time to waste talking about it. So, I''ll put all of that on the back burner.


    I quickly cut to the chase.


    When Claudia hears this, she smiles with amusement and resignation. Perhaps she thought I was speaking out of comfort.


    ''''........Do you have to lock lips with me to help me?


    Yes, sir. What, it''s like artificial respiration to save a drowning man. The maiden''s lips remain pure, sir.


    Did your father understand that?


    He almost cut me off.


    When I responded with a straight face, he showed me a true smile, this time without a bellybutton.


    I''m not going to be able to say that it''s not a good idea to have a good time. Why would you go to such lengths for me?


    ''It''s a boy''s way of wishing he could help a girl if she''s in pain. Besides, Crow Solas has asked me to do it for him.


    Klau Solas the boy?


    ''Yes. He wants you to help a fellow human being with the same name as him.


    Those were the words that Claudia had been speaking to Klau Solas in the stables.


    Claudia must have noticed right away, and after rolling her eyes, she broke into a heartfelt, happy face.


    ''''Haha, that''s... yeah, I can''t say no to that.


    Okay. Well, then.


    What--move!


    Having taken Claudia''s words as permission, I didn''t hesitate to cover the girl''s lips with mine.


    If you take your time, you''ll make her strangely nervous. It would be better to do it all at once in one fell swoop.


    And so, the moment I poured my soul out of our lips that touched each other--


    Hmm?


    With a bikun, Claudia''s slender body jumped up and down.


    Right now, Claudia is experiencing the pleasure of the first time I cut down a maggot with my soul-dressing (soul-eater). No, if you take into account the concentration and density, it''s like concentrating that one several times or tens of times.


    According to Lunamaria, who let him go along with the experiment, the pleasure also becomes painful once it passes, according to her.


    As if in a panic, the girl''s hands press on my chest. She''s probably startled by the unexpected shock and is trying to get away from me anyway.


    Her wide-open purple eyes were staring at me with confusion and confusion.


    -- but I deliberately ignore their request.


    I''m sorry. If you interrupt here, that alone will lower my level. If I try again, it could happen that my level has dropped another level.


    So I hold Claudia''s waist with my right hand and hold her chin in place with my left hand and forcefully continue.


    I held the girl''s body, bouncing around in my arms, and continued to force our lips together.


    How long had it been?


    The Claudia in my arms has either given up, or she no longer has the strength to resist, or she has gone limp and is doing what I want her to do.


    In the meantime, I had a ''reaction''.


    The one I felt with Lunamaria as well. Apparently, Claudia also felt it, and her eyelids, which had been lying face down without power, were wide open.


    --Well, originally I would have ended it here, but I was somehow uneasy about it. I was worried that I would be able to completely exorcise the curse with just one level up.


    So I kept pouring out more souls and waited for the second reaction.


    After confirming that, I finally let go of my lips.


    ''........wind. It''s like this.


    It''s not that bad.


    As I whispered to myself, feeling accomplished, I heard an angry voice from the girl in front of me.


    ''Well, I mean, I said it was fine!��I told you, though!��I think it would be nice to have a little more of this kind of tame or kindness!


    Claudia, who has a bright red face, covers her lips with her right hand and says indignantly.


    Seeing that she''s huffing and puffing and glaring at me, it seems that the current act has displeased the young lady so much.


    Well, it''s only natural, I think, and I check it out.


    ''You are right to be angry. I apologize profusely, but before I do that, I''d like you to confirm it.


    What do you mean by ''check'' - oh, right, see if you''ve raised the bar. It''s already blown a lot of things out of my mind all at once because of someone else.


    While staring at me with her eyes, Claudia displayed her level.


    Immediately afterwards, a sobbing voice spilled out of the duchess'' mouth.


    ''''Wow ... ho, my level has really gone up ... and two of them!


    ''Yes!��So, how is your health?��At least he seems to be well enough to yell, though.


    ''Eh, wait a minute... to be honest, I was too surprised by a lot of things... and for now, my hands and feet are moving properly, and the weird numbness I had before is gone.''


    ''Hmmm. How about something else?


    Also, my head is feeling pretty good, you know? And...


    And?


    Oh, no, this is, uh...


    When Claudia, who hesitated at something, waved her hands from side to side as if to cheat, a noise in my ears jumped in.


    What a sound that can only be described as a goo.


    I was sorry for Claudia, who turned bright red and slumped over, but I finally heard it and was able to pat my heart on the back.


    The fact that I had an appetite means that my body needs energy to recover. It''s the best proof that I''m out of the worst of it.


    The soul is also filled to overflowing from the vessel. We''ll have to wait and see how the curse will affect us, but at the very least, it can''t happen today or tomorrow.


    I am truly relieved by this fact.


    At the same time as I was relieved, I collapsed.


    The soul-granting repercussions that I had been holding back until then came all at once.


    Even though I had already experienced this in Lunamaria, I did the same thing in almost no time, and for two levels at once, so it was a natural result.


    Claudia is calling my name as if in a panic, but I already don''t have the strength left to respond to her.


    Like tumbling down a vertical cliff, my consciousness was swallowed by the darkness in the blink of an eye.

 62-Episode 61 Attack on the Royal Capital

    A lingering sense of excitement still lingers in Duke Dragnaut''s mansion as the gleaming moon hangs over the spire of the castle.


    It was that night when Claudia recovered - an astounding level of recovery that can be called a "recovery".


    The recovery of the second daughter, who had been in bed for a long time, was enough to delight her father, her sister Astrid, and all those who served the duke''s family.


    But the duke''s physician and the elven spirit user (Lunamaria) assured him that she was suffering from severe fatigue and would be fine once she had rested.


    Hearing this, both Lord Dragnaut and Astrid, as well as Claudia, who had recovered, were relieved to hear this.


    Afterwards, a small banquet was held at the Duke''s residence.


    The banquet was just a slightly lavish affair compared to the usual dinner, and there was no music for the sleeping Sora, but the fact that it was still more than enough to liven things up is proof of the love of Claudia''s family.


    Even Lord Dragnaut and his daughter Astrid, who are usually known for their honesty, decorum, and modesty, usually do not take a sip, or if they do, they take a sip or two of grape wine, and their cheeks turn red.


    For the two of them, who had been wearing out their bodies and minds for the past year due to the curse that had suddenly struck Claudia, this day was a miracle that they had literally dreamed of.


    The situation is not so different for the servants and the knights directly under the duke''s house.


    The banquet held at the residence of the leading nobleman of the Canary Kingdom did not reach beyond the walls and gates to the neighboring houses and streets, but the overflowing joy must have been the best thing about this night in the royal capital.


    If the day had gone on, it would be remembered as one of the best days in the history of the House of Lords.


    But.


    It was precisely on this night that the disaster that engulfed the King''s City was revealed.


    �� �� ��


    I''m sorry, sir.


    The moment she heard his voice, Astrid''s consciousness, who had been sitting in a chair in a tipsy state, was instantly awakened.


    It was already late in the evening, and Claudia had retired to her room. Astrid was also thinking about going to sleep soon, but such thoughts were blown away when she saw the soldier''s face in front of her.


    Astrid''s face naturally tightened as her voice and expression, filled with a sense of urgency, looked as if she had been taken by surprise from directly behind on the battlefield.


    ''''What''s going on?''''


    At last, with a calm voice, Astrid rose from her chair.


    If you look at the face of the one who rushed in, it was unlucky enough to be one of the soldiers serving as tonight''s gate guard.


    The reason why I know this is because during the banquet, Astrid personally offered him some meat and drink.


    The soldier''s face, which had been flushed with gratitude and emotion at the reception of the duchess'' own offering, now turned an earthy color, just like that of the dead.


    The soldier reported in a gasping voice.


    ''Shh, it''s a raid!��The undead monsters that have overflowed from the National Cemetery are attacking houses in droves.��We suspect it will be coming here soon!


    ...an undead monster?


    Astrid raised an eyebrow at the soldier''s words. The bad news was predicted, but its content was unexpected.


    Not only in King''s Capital Horus, but also in the cemeteries of large cities, without exception, the cemeteries are warded by temples.


    This is a measure to prevent disturbances caused by necromancy.


    In particular, the warding of the National Cemetery was established by the Temple of the God of Law, which mobilized more than a hundred priests and priestesses to put its prestige on the line. In order to break it, more than a hundred necromancers were needed to break it.


    A different voice flew from beside Astrid, who was pondering on the matter.


    ''''Who has seen the undead?''''


    It was Pascal, Lord Dragnaut, who said that. Like a nobleman accustomed to things, he instantly sobered up and asked the soldier for details.


    ''''Ha!��I''ve heard from an old man who said he escaped from the cemetery, and I''ve seen it with my own eyes!��Already the main street is overflowing with quite a number of defectors!


    "The number of the departed,


    ''It wasn''t a hundred or two. It was at least a thousand or more. If there were to be an overflow of them outside of the main street, the total number might be ten times greater!


    Thank you. Hurry back to your posts and tell your men to guard the gate. We''ll send reinforcements to you at once.


    All right!


    A soldier who saluted ran off at a run.


    By this time, everyone in the Duke''s mansion was drunk and waiting for the Duke''s orders.


    Lord Drugnot left the mansion with them and his daughter in tow.


    He thought it was best to check out the outside anyway.


    And the moment he stepped out of his mansion, Lord Drugnoth realized how unusual the situation was.


    The moment he stepped out of his residence, he realized that something was wrong.


    A strong chill and a stench that went bad. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    Astrid frowned and called out to her father, "Father, this is...


    ''Father, this is....''


    It''s a spell that has a chilling effect on me. And this smell of death. The enemy is a necromancer.


    The face of Lord Dragnaut is grim as he says this.


    They are the kind of people who play with the dead. There is no doubt that he has a devious plan.


    But even so, this is not an unusual opponent to produce such a strong indication. I''m sure this conviction brought a grimace to the Duke''s face.


    But then a voice called out to them from the direction of the mansion, "Father, sister!


    ''Father, sister!''


    Clough!


    Astrid exclaims in surprise.


    As she said, there was her sister who should have been taken in to the room.


    How that sister came here - considering Claudia''s character, it was easy to predict.


    Astrid reflexively opened her mouth.


    ''Klau, you--''


    "No more shut-ins at home!��Father may have to go to the palace at once, and your sister may have to go out to defend the city. If that happens, it will be my job to protect the house, right?


    Apparently, the maids in the mansion had told her approximately what was going on, and Claudia had already grasped the situation.


    And that point was correct.


    Lord Dragnoth has a role as a senior vassal and Astrid has a role as a dragon knight.


    The father and the eldest daughter looked at each other unconsciously, finding the same answer on each other''s faces, and let out a sigh at the same time without a term.


    Thus, when the Duke and Duchess of Dragnaut arrived at the main gate with all the dukes of Dragnaut, the commotion in the main street was already enough to reach everyone''s ears.


    The screams of people and the roars of the departed echoed in the wind. It seemed that there was already a fire, and the red light that scorched the night sky could be seen in many places.


    Fortunately, the scale of the fire was not yet large, but now that the outbreak of the deceased made it difficult to put out the fires, if the sparks of fire spread on the night wind, it could develop into a huge fire that would burn down the royal city.


    If the sparks spread in the night wind, it could devastate the city. And the National Cemetery. If the source of the deceased is really that place, then there is a good chance that the chief ringleader is there. We must send troops there as well.


    Lord Drugnoth said, and Astrid gave her approval.


    ''''Yes. �� Yes, but our troops are not enough. Father will go to the royal palace with his cavalry and ask His Majesty for permission to send his Kingsguard. In the meantime, I will head to the cemetery with my own dragon to find out where the enemy is.


    Mm. I''d be very careful. With a technique of this magnitude, there''s not one or two of them. Not one or two of them.


    Yes, sir. I want you to watch over Crow while I''m gone.


    Yes!


    That was when Claudia nodded widely at her sister''s words.


    Suddenly, an untimely laugh rang out, startling all present.


    ''''Baboon!��This voice, this presence. This, this is ... well ... you''re really getting better.


    Turning back to a somewhat familiar voice, a lone old man holding a biwa was sitting there, leaning against the wall of the Duke''s mansion.


    Seeing the old man smiling pleasantly in this situation, Lord Dragnaut and Astrid raised their eyebrows suspiciously.


    The only person who knew the old man''s face was Claudia, who called out to him suspiciously.


    ''''Grandfather?��Why are you here?


    ...Clough. Who is this man?


    Well, he''s the guy who plays music for the people who died at the National Cemetery.


    Song?��Oh, perhaps the old man who escaped from the cemetery that was reported earlier--


    That''s right, it''s about my boy. To be precise, he didn''t run away, but attacked us. It was a mistake to let him into the mansion on the assumption that he had escaped, Astrid Dragnaut.


    Saying that, the old man stirred his biwa with his beven. At that moment, Astrid frowned as a strange sound rang in her ears.


    The reason for the frown included a bit of discomfort at being called names by a nameless old man.


    The people who expressed more anger at this rudeness than Astrid were the soldiers of the duke''s family who were around. They surrounded the old man with a change of blood.


    But the old man''s attitude didn''t change, perhaps because he was blind, or perhaps he didn''t perceive the soldiers as a threat at all.


    Astrid opened her mouth again, unconsciously putting her hand on the sword at her waist.


    ''They''re here at least - they''re attacking us?��Does that mean they attacked you, old man?


    Goodbye, goodbye. It is my business to use music to calm the raging gods and to purify the evil spirits that deceive mankind. It is my business to drive the gods of peace into a rage, and to curse the dead who are quietly asleep. The ghosts in King''s Landing are all my work.


    At this point, Lord Dragnaut spoke to the old man for the first time.


    He said, "You''ve done nothing wrong. No matter how good you are at using them, you cannot break the wards in the cemetery by yourself. Wandering musicians like you, old man, sometimes speak illogically because of your greed. I am aware of this, but please be careful of the time and place. Ranting at the moment will invite the whip of punishment.


    ''Baboon!��Warding, warding!��It''s true that there was a great curse in it, but it was only created by a continental magician. No matter how many dozens or hundreds of twenty or thirty level monsters there are, they can''t block my magic!��My level is seventy-three.


    ...a madman.


    ''The baboon!��The Lord of Thunder, Pascal Jim Dragnaut, who sounded like a sound, is just a duck in a well. He neither noticed nor acknowledged the fact that there was someone stronger than him in front of him. For a man of this level of strength, the Canary Kingdom is as lukewarm as hot water!


    It was not Lord Dragnaut who was enraged to hear this, but the soldiers in his service.


    They did not try to cut the old man''s withered limbs, but still they had to give him a beating, and a few soldiers brandished their swords with their sheaths.


    The old man''s lips were twisted up and he let out a high pitched biwa.


    At that moment.


    ''''Gahhhh!


    The soldiers screamed and fell to the ground, covering their ears.


    The old man clawed his biwa two or three more times, and the soldiers'' bodies jumped despite the fact that they were holding their ears.


    This causes Lord Dragnaut and Astrid to move at the same time, seeing the old man as an enemy.


    Astrid''s level was thirty-seven, and for Lord Dragnaut, it was a high level, almost reaching fifty. The two men''s serious slashes, however, the old man blocked them without any difficulty.


    ''''It''s a fortress of no fall--Gagangzhai.''''


    It''s the earth positive magic equivalent to the eighth circle.


    The slash of the Dragnaught father and daughter was easily repelled by the black wall that appeared to protect the old man.


    A startled look of astonishment escaped the mouths of the Dragnaught fathers and daughters.


    ''''Wha........magic from the eighth circle?


    And that''s not even skipping the chanting...


    ''Baboon, what did I tell you?��In front of Unura is a man who is stronger than Unura. Even if you bring your prized dragon with you, you will not be able to hurt me.


    He said, and the old man began to play his biwa violently.


    The old man played as if he was trying to tear out the strings.


    In what could be described as a gentler voice, the old man said to everyone present, "This is a requiem for Unura.


    This is a requiem for Unura. This is a requiem for Unura, a gift from me, a souvenir of death. Enjoy it to your heart''s content.


    --Cry out, Gozen, Shizuka (death mound).

 63-Chapter 62: Protecting the Country and Saving the World

    The biwa changes shape under Astrid''s gaze. It was thin and long, as if it were a human, female body.


    It resembled the rokurokubi, the female specter of the sheikh - the head of the sheikh, as told in the tales.


    When the old man gently plucked the strings, the part of his mouth that held the string would emit a charming sound. If he clawed hard, a high-pitched scream would be emitted.


    The old man''s horrific humanoid biwa made neither Lord Dragnaut nor Astrid move as he played the biwa.


    The basic magic techniques of earth, water, fire and wind are all supreme in the ninth circle.


    The magic power required for each number that increases from the first circle of magic is enormous and extremely difficult to master.


    It is the tradition of wizards that those who have mastered the magic of the ninth circle will be awarded the title of sage, and their names will be engraved in the history of witchcraft - but it is rare to find someone who can make it that far.


    If only one person in a few generations could make it, it would be a fortuitous event.


    The old man''s "Gagangzi" was an earth magic of the eighth circle, a great magic that was as close to the ninth circle as possible.


    What''s more, the old man had succeeded in this great magic by breaking the chanting. Astrid had never seen a magician who could exercise the eighth realm by breaking chanting.


    Even the court wizards of the Canary Kingdom can barely chant the Sixth Circle. With the condition that the chanting is abrogated, even the fifth circle would be suspect.


    The other man''s words of level 73 were soaked into my body with a real feeling.


    A bead of sweat appeared on Astrid''s forehead.


    And beside Astrid, her father Duke groaned.


    Are you a wielder of the Illusionary One-Two technique?


    A baboon, indeed. He does seem to know what he''s doing.


    The guardians of Ogashima have been sealing the demon gate for 300 years. I know of them. But why do these guards turn their backs on our country?


    The Illusionary Itto-ryu is a martial art developed three hundred years ago by a sword saint who suppressed a demon god.


    Its power is immense, and since its founding, the Ad Astera Empire, which holds them, has never shrunk its territory, even though it has expanded it.


    The Duke himself had witnessed them in battle when he was a young boy, and the sheer power of the Illusionary One-Two Style was in his bones.


    If the wielders of the Ittoyo Isshiki Style stood at the forefront of the invasion, the unification of the continent by the Empire would not be a dream.


    But that was not going to happen. At least as far as Lord Dragnaut knew.


    The Mitsuurugi family, which unites them with the wielder of the One Sword School of Illusion, has a policy of "Do not invade and do not invade" when it comes to relations between nations.


    Even the emperor of Ad Astera could not use his swordsmen to invade the empire. The House of Gokens is the house where this is allowed. The only people that the Illusionary Itto-ryu can wield its power against are demons and demonic beasts.


    More to the point, if the enemy is a demon, they can lend their power to other countries. In fact, the Canary Kingdom once borrowed their power to eradicate the demon race.


    It was at this time that Lord Dragnoth witnessed the illusionary one-sidedness.


    The current Canary Kingdom has no intention of invading the Empire.


    Although Lord Dragnoth sees the Empire''s idea of invasion as dangerous, he had no intention of carrying out a reverse invasion.


    And yet, why did the Illusionary One-Style turn on the Canary Kingdom?


    If there is only one thing I can think of--


    Is this because you''re protecting the daughter of an ogre?


    The eradication of the demon race''s settlement, which had once lived in peace, was one of the heartbreaks for Lord Dragnaut.


    As a boy at the time, the Duke had no way to stop the country or help the demon race, and could only watch it all happen.


    The reason behind actively helping the demon race''s daughter named Sparrow this time was for other reasons besides Jiria Ooks'' debt of gratitude.


    The duke wondered if that had crossed the empire''s mind, but the old man''s answer to this was a simple one.


    ''''Baboon, that''s certainly not true. The devotees of the demon god must be exterminated. But this time it is just a matter of time. If the only person I want is Claudia Dragunot.


    ''You mean you attacked King''s Landing to kill Claudia!


    If only you had died quietly because of my curse, you wouldn''t have ended up here. But I don''t know how Unura did it, but he broke the curse. We''ve spent a year breaking off the engagement and now we''ve got to get well again, and we''re back to normal.


    The old man bared his yellowed teeth and continued.


    ''The wedding ceremony between the crown prince and Sakuya-sama will be held in conjunction with Sakuya-sama''s coming of age in two months'' time. There is no time to curse again. Therefore, I''ve decided to take a somewhat forceful step. If I wanted to hide a tree, I''d hide it in the forest; if I wanted to hide a corpse, I''d hide it in the disaster. If you cover the city with corpses, no one will pay attention to the death of a duchess.


    He cursed his daughter for a year to keep her from being suspected of imperial involvement, and when that is thwarted, he now distracts attention from her death by involving the people of King''s Landing in it. Is that what those who fly the banner of protection and salvation will do!


    ''Baboon!��The country that I will protect is Ad Astera. And when the reign of Adastera shines on the continent, the people of the world will be saved. This is the protection of the nation and the salvation of the world. On the way it may trample down insects and flowers, but when the elephant walks, the ants die. But if the elephant walks, the ants will die.


    While the old man laughed with a high-pitched voice saying that, Claudia, who had been silent until then, opened her mouth for the first time here.


    ''''-- Grandfather. Was what you said to me in the cemetery a lie?


    Hearing Claudia''s voice, the old man''s expression changed.


    His demeanor was clearly different from his previous one which contained a sneer.


    ''''No! It''s true that I have been sending my unshrinking spirit to you. It is true that I was impressed by the way you behaved, Claudia Dragnaut.


    The old man continued in a rather quiet voice


    The old man continued, "My business is to use music to calm the raging gods and purify the evil spirits of mankind. That''s not all that I do. If I am a vassal of the sword of the emperor, I will do anything to commit treason by order. Even if it means killing an inexperienced daughter with a curse.


    "...you are...


    Well, you''re right.


    As if to interrupt Claudia, who was about to say something, the old man opened his mouth again.


    His mouth was twisted in unbearable amusement.


    I received an order from the palace to break off the Dauphin''s engagement so that he would not be suspected of being involved in the empire. The method was left up to me.


    ...What?


    ''So it was my idea to make you suffer from the long curse!��So that''s why you attacked King''s Landing tonight!��Baboon!��His screams and screams, which I''ve been enjoying for a year, were truly the nectar of heaven!


    ......


    You''ll have fun!��I''m so happy for you!��Life is something that shines through in difficult times. Suffer, anguish, despair, and wail!��Since the day I strangled my wife to death, I have had no greater pleasure in hearing her scream than in hearing her scream, O Claudia Dragnaut, and I will make you scream too!


    As soon as he said this, the old man strummed his biwa, which had been transformed into a heartpiece, and immediately the biwa trembled and let out a soundless sound.


    As soon as he did so, the biwa trembled violently and spat out an inaudible sound. The inaudible cursed sound immediately grabs the father and daughter of the Dragnaut and sends a sharp pain that feels like a cone being driven into their brains.


    As the father and daughter collapsed on the ground in agony, the old man turned around and asked in a calm tone of voice: ''''But first, let me ask you a question.


    The old man turned and asked in a calm tone of voice, "But first, I must ask you a question. How on earth did you break my curse?��That was my masterpiece, which I performed with a heart outfit. Even with a strange-looking water bottle, I was proud of it.


    "...don''t you know, old man?��A princess''s curse can be broken by a prince''s kiss.


    ''Baboon!��All sorcerers can''t eat if a kiss is all that''s required to break the spell. Well, if you can''t tell me, I''ll just have to take my time to find out what it is. It''s the nature of a strong man to lick his tongue before his prey.


    The old man, who continued to talk a lot, was about to laugh even more loudly, when he heard the old man say "I can''t listen to you anymore.


    It was as if he couldn''t bear to listen to it any longer, and then it happened.


    -- A flash of blackness.


    The silent impact that exploded around the Duke of Dragonaut''s residence had a pressure that shook even the black walls of the still unfolding "Gagangzhai".


    ''''.........What is it?''''


    Swallowing the words he was about to spit out, the old man narrowed his eyes.


    An intimidating feeling that makes his skin tingle. An oppressive feeling that makes his throat dry up.


    I feel a threat from inside the mansion, a threat that I hadn''t felt a shadow or shape of until now.


    The old man, who was about to torture the Dragnaut father and daughter to death from now on, switched his consciousness in an instant. He realized that he was the one he had to switch to.


    Not long after, a young man appeared from the Duke''s mansion.


    The old man was blind and could not see the young man, but instead he heard the sound of his footsteps.


    It belonged to a young man who had visited the cemetery just the other day. Like Claudia Dragnaut, I was impressed by the way he treated us, who were as much as begging, without insulting us.


    And there was another one that sounded familiar.


    ''Sola-san!''


    That voice, that name that Claudia unintentionally released.


    It was an unforgettable name in many ways for those who served the Gokens family.

 64-Chapter 63: Heart Dress VS Heart Dress

    Sora, Sora........Sora?��Oh, yeah?


    Hearing the name Claudia shouted out, the old man narrowed his eyes, not looking interested.


    To the old man, who had served the Swords family for many years, the name Sora was very familiar to him.


    The great swordsman''s petty son - Mitsurugi Sora.


    Have you come to Canary?��But.....


    A question resides in the old man''s voice.


    The person called Sola emitted a jolt of power like a torrent.


    A thunderous roar of power rushed through his body, causing the air to tremble.


    It''s hard to believe that this man is the same person as Bonbone, who couldn''t even surpass the test.


    This overflowing power was definitely that of someone who had mastered the mind attire.


    It is a martial art that is not to be missed. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to see it.


    If that''s the case, then Sora is still Sora.


    But it''s not that Sora has formally learned the Itto-ryu. It was hard to believe that such a person had mastered the mind attire all on his own.


    The old man laughed in a low, amused voice.


    Funny, he thought.


    There was no connection between the old man and Sora, and he had no feelings for the exiled heir of the sect.


    But if Sora had risen from the bottom of the earth to gain power and learned to dress in mind - let''s respect that fact.


    After all, this is the same path that the old man himself had followed in the past.


    You must be Sora-dono, I presume. I am a Seirin bannerman and my name is Jijinbo. The other day I did not know you were Sora-dono and I apologize for not telling you my name.


    It was a manner of speaking with the utmost respect for the old man - Jijinbo.


    However, considering his position as an assailant, and the situation where the duke family''s squire had fallen around him, it was only natural for him to be perceived as a man-eating attitude.


    It was no wonder they ignored him.


    So Jijinbo added the following words so that the other party would be forced to respond.


    He added: "It was my sister, Astrid Dragnaut, who cursed Claudia Dragnaut - was my advice helpful to you?


    When the sisters overheard this, they turned their heads to look at Jirinbo as if they had been played, followed by a glance at Sora.


    In response, Sora shrugged lightly.


    ''''It was helpful. The owner of a soul as cloudy as Gobo''s accused Astrid-sama of being the culprit by name. Because that is, in other words, proof of Astrid-sama''s innocence.''''


    ''Baboon!��That''s an astute eye. It seems that the man who was exiled from the island without being able to stand up to the dragon tuskers has matured a lot.


    Sora responds with equal amounts of malice to the abuse that is laden with mockery.


    It''s not as if the monk is an outcast, but he''s just like me. Your position is not much different than mine.


    ''Baboons!��What do my words have in common with your exiled monk, who is in charge of the Canary War? What does the exiled monk, who was entrusted with the capture of Canary, have in common with you?��If you think my words are not delusional, then I would very much like to have you teach me, as I am ignorant and vague.


    What? It''s a simple matter. If Gobo is truly needed by the Sword as an asset, there''s no way he could be sent off the island.


    As he said this, Sora curved his lips and looked at Jijinbo.


    ''''It is the military law of the swordsman family that all the heart-armoured wizards of the Eight Banners of the Qinglin family, led by your master, should be assigned to the defense of the demon island. Otherwise, the demons pouring out of the demon gate would eat away at the island''s defenses in a heartbeat. The exceptions to this would be freshly enlisted youths, the wounded who have lost the ability to fight, or those who are unable to fight on the island due to their inability to harness the power of their heart-suits.


    Such people leave the island with a mission.


    Even if they can''t fight on the island, they are more than enough to fight against the monsters outside, much less the humans.


    In other words, they are an effective use of their non-strength.


    It''s a good idea to make sure that the defense of the island is rock solid with the best of the best, while letting them take care of the nagging demands of the empire - Sora knows that this is the way of the current master of the sword.


    I''m standing here now. That''s all you need to know about the Gobo''s power and the Gobo''s position. If I am an outcast, then Gobo is a lefty. See, there''s not much of a difference, is there?


    "Baboon, you''re talking nonsense. My level is seventy-three.��I hate to say this, but I don''t like to be put in the same category as you, young man.


    "Judging from your heart attire, the Gobo''s power specializes in sound and spells.


    Nuh-uh?


    ''''If it can reach this mansion from the cemetery, why was Gobo considered unnecessary for the battle on the island, even though there is no other long-range attack as useful as this one?��That''s because the power of the Gobo cannot be understood by the owner of a certain amount of jade.


    ....


    ''''The power is a magical force that is generated within the body. A technique that is incomprehensible to me cannot be understood by the demons of the island, which are imbued with the magical power of the demon gate. In other words, the only thing Gobo can do is to punish those weaker than himself. There is no reason to be afraid of such an opponent, no matter how high he is.


    Sora declares unequivocally.


    Then, he flashes the black sword in his hand.


    In the next moment, a sound like over a hundred pieces of pottery breaking at once rang out in the garden of the Duke''s residence.


    �� �� ��


    It was the sound of the black walls of the Gagangzhai, which had been manifested by the magical power of Jirinbo, shattering into countless pieces.


    It was the result of a dashing - flying slash from the sky.


    The pieces of the wall that were shattered into a thousand pieces, as soon as they fell to the ground, they melted and disappeared like snow.


    When Jirinbo found out that his strongest shield had been shattered by a single sword, he peeled his cloudy eyes away.


    But there was no time to be surprised.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    Jirinbo, who was leaning against the wall of the duke''s mansion, had no way out, and she received her opponent''s slash with the biwa in her hand - the heart-dressed and dead-zuka-gozen.


    The moment the two heart-suits collided, a silk-splitting scream was emitted from the Dead Zuka Gomae.


    It is an automatic (auto) counterattack (counter) that is possessed by the Death Mound Gozen. This is a sound attack that is several times higher than the sound attack that conquered the Dragnoth father and daughter.


    An ordinary opponent would have pierced his eardrums with a single blow, causing blood to gush out of his ears and make him squirm in agony.


    However, Sora withstood the counterattack of the deadly mound of gore without a care in the world - no, he didn''t mean it.


    As Sora had guessed earlier, the sound attack of the Deadly Zuka Gomae would not be understood by those with a certain amount of power.


    At this rate, he would be pushed back.


    The old man realized as he played a spitting match between the heart-dressers. At the same time, a loud, high-pitched laugh erupted from his mouth.


    ''''Hihihihihihihi!��Delightful, indeed, delightful!��How could I, who was trying to taunt Claudia Dragnaut to my heart''s content, be in the opposite predicament!��Life is not what it seems, but it''s what you make of it!��Very well, let''s get serious from here!


    As soon as he said this, Cijinbo barked like a strange bird.


    Instantly, Cijinbo''s body was blown backwards as if it had been thrown by something.


    Jirinbo shot a jingoistic cannon at the sky from close range.


    There was no reason why Jirinbo couldn''t handle the rudimentary power techniques that the sky could handle.


    The damage inflicted on Sora was minor, but Jirinbo didn''t care. The important thing was to gain distance from the opponent. Faster than Sora could regain his stance, Jirinbo had started his next chant.


    ''''Iron cavalry, steel soldier No. 1,000,000, wounded soldier old horse holed up in Henzhai.''''


    The chanting was quick, accurate and above all, precise. The woven magic power composed the magic without an inch of error.


    If there was a sorcerer here, they would have marveled at the fact that Jirinbo''s chanting was at the level of a sage (Lord), the point of attainment for a sorcerer.


    ''The flagpole (flagpole) has run out of water without iron and without sustenance, yet the flagpole (flagstick) remains unbroken. Gathered together are the mutineers, sworn to be the revolution. Pile up the tiles to form a wall, and dig out the granite to form a shelter. It''s a fortress of the lost!


    The moment the chanting was completed, a black wall - no, a castle wall - appeared around Cihnyobo.


    Rather than a partial manifestation due to the destruction of the chanting, the wall that appeared around Cijinbo was different from the black wall that had just shattered, in every way from thickness to height to density.


    It was a single fort, albeit a small one.


    ''''This is my strongest shield. I put so much magic into it that I never dreamed it would shatter with a single sword as it did the other day. The young man''s attack could not reach me, but my attack could reach him.


    Jirinbo laughed, his throat trembling.


    ''''Baboon. Young man, you said earlier that you have no reason to be afraid of me?��You don''t mean to tell me that you can beat me just by seeing through that much?��If that''s the case, then knowing one and not knowing the other is exactly what it means to be young today!��It is true that my mind is limited, but I have the ability to make up for it, that I do. When did I tell you that I only have one ability?


    As soon as he said it, Jirinbo began the following chant.


    "''Let the trees decay, let the grass wither, let the soil rot.''


    The old man''s chant that echoed.


    And at the same time, another voice, unfamiliar to me, began to chant another magic.


    "''His blood will boil, his hair will burn, his eyes will boil.''


    It was a voice that was emitted by a heart outfit. The dead mound gozen in Jirinbo''s hands spun the chant in a voice that sounded like a scream.


    ''''Dancing is ashlar, filling is miasma.''''


    KOKETSU''s castle and chair of a skull. A banner of rebellion is flown, and a sacrifice of a deadly blade is fallen.


    Double chanting. That was the other ability that Jirinbo''s heart outfit possessed.


    "''Let it be festering and sore and rotten--Festering unholy soil!


    "''Blood-eyed flame hand, death''s embrace to my enemy-- the flame princess.''


    With the completion of Jirinbo''s chanting, the soil magic of the seventh sphere was activated, and the garden of the Duke''s residence began to rapidly decay.


    Starting from the place where the Gagangzhai was unfolding, the soil in the garden became muddy with a gurgling sound.


    Even the stone pavement that connected the gate to the entrance could not escape the influence of the corrosive spell and was transformed into a sticky substance like clay.


    In the blink of an eye, the once beautiful green grass turned into dark purple withered grass, and a nose-turning stench covered the area.


    The next thing that echoed was the dismayed voices of those who served the duke''s family.


    The corroded garden turned into a bottomless swamp, trying to drag those present into the dirt. Like insects on a cake, the more they resisted, the deeper they were entrenched and the more they were bound.


    Even if they tried to escape, the whole garden was already contaminated by the old man''s magic and they had nowhere to run.


    The same thing was happening to Sora as well.


    Moreover, more than ten flaming tentacles created by the Deadly Mound Gozen were roaring and closing in on the sky.


    If one''s body was strengthened with jade, one could avoid them.


    But if he did so, it was clear that the flames would head towards the others who were unable to move - especially the dragnaught father and daughter.


    Within the vision of the sky, Jijinbo''s mouth opened in the shape of a crescent moon.

 65-Episode 64 Settlement

    I see.


    I was trapped in a corrosive spell and pressed by a fire spell, I murmured softly.


    I''m going to defend myself with the defensive magic of the eighth circle, which is comparable to that of a fortress, and from there I will defeat the enemy with two types of magic, one by myself and one by my heart.


    This is the realm of the Cijinbo.


    It is likely that Cijinbo himself is an excellent wizard, and is skilled enough to use advanced magic without the mind-armor.


    And since he was adding the two powers of mind-dressing and jade, he would be no match for a simple soldier or adventurer.


    If they were so inclined, Cijinbo alone would be able to take on an entire army.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    I can use this magic too, but even with the additional power of the jade, the number of tentacles is limited to six.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. If it hit me, my body would burn like firewood and I would be turned into charcoal in the blink of an eye.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this.


    -- Well, so what''s the point?


    While thinking about this, I slash the first flame that loomed in front of me with my heart outfit.


    The scorching hot arm that had attacked with a roaring sound was extinguished in an instant with all its heat.


    They didn''t disperse. It was annihilated. It''s as if they were swallowed up by an invisible monster.


    Not even a speck of hot air was blown into my face. The only thing I could feel was a slight breeze that smelled of burning.


    I swung my sword further.


    Two, three, four swords.


    I ate the tentacles of fire that came at me in rapid succession, from one end to the other.


    When the number reached the count of twelve, the Flame Princess'' magic disappeared.


    After confirming this, I thrust my sword into the ground as an afterthought.


    Then the magic power that had been rotting the ground was absorbed into the sword blade as if it were absorbed.


    Once the ground was rotten, it could not be restored, but those who were waist-deep in the muddy soil could not be swallowed by the ground any more.


    Perhaps sensing the unnatural disappearance of magical power, Jirinbo raised his voice with a large amount of surprise and a small amount of dismay melded together.


    Okay, I see!��So you''ve absorbed the power of a young man''s mind suit!��It also appears to be specialized in absorbing magic!��You were using that ability to destroy the Wailing City first, weren''t you?��To me, a magician, this is a natural enemy!


    As soon as he said that, Jirinbo thundered his heartsuit with a fierce hand.


    He said, "But there is a limit to how much magic you can absorb at one time, isn''t there?��If you attack from all sides with wide-area magic, you won''t be able to avoid them all. And there must be a limit to the total amount of magic power that can be absorbed. That''s the reason for this kind of ability. If you absorb a magic power that exceeds the limit, the accumulated magic power and the young man''s body will disperse to the four corners. I''ll use the essence of my magic to guide you to the hell of eating!


    The dead mound gozen begins a screaming chant. With a chilling inflection, it echoes through the Duke''s residence in the dark night.


    ''''--Eli-eli-uli-uli-uli-uli-uli, guarded by the hungry, confined by grudges, resounding by the vengeful spirits, resounding by the vengeful spirits of the mountains.


    His voice was more painful than ever, more "scream-like" than "scream itself".


    The mind-dressing is the user''s homogenous being (anima). Even though its meaning is different from that of a human, it is alive and exists. Perhaps it even has a will.


    Jirinbo gave his own half of his body an unpleasant pain and opened his mouth in an amused manner.


    I will teach you the secrets of magic. The word ''magic'' is used in the world of magic and witchcraft. For example, the ''Gagang'' that I am good at is called the correct magic of the soil. There are far fewer magicians who know the meaning of this ''right'' than I do.


    Jirinbo tells us


    Jirinbo tells us that magic is an unworldly thing. Magic is driven by unworldly laws, and it is a technology that should not be handled by humans.


    It was the ancient summoners who brought the magic into the hands of people.


    They made a pact with a demon that possessed a high level of fighting power, and modified the demon''s technology so that it could be handled by humans.


    This is what is known as magic and witchcraft.


    The correct magic means ''correctly altered'' magic. If this is the case, then of course there is the original magic that has not been altered. This is what I and other high-ranking magicians call this magic.


    Demon magic that cannot be handled by human hands.


    Its use requires a great deal of magical power and energy. If it''s a demon, it''s nothing to worry about, but if it''s a human being, it''s unbearable.


    Hence, the use of the Eclipse Demon Method would force the body and mind to undergo an irreversible change. Simply put, the more you use it, the less human you become.


    ''''In high places, vampires (vampires) and immortals (rich). Among these demons, there are those who have fallen into the human body to master the art of witchcraft. It goes without saying that this is a dangerous knowledge, but if you want to rise to the top of the world as a wizard, you need to learn to eat. It''s a good thing that you have to know about bad curses in order to give power to good ones. There is no value in a fortune that contains only good luck.


    They do not teach it in the College of Wise Men.


    It is a condition for becoming a first-rate magician that one must be aware of and master the existence of eclipse magic on one''s own - so says Jirinbo.


    Thus, when he finished speaking, the chanting of the dead mound operator was nearing its end.


    ''Baboon!��The Great Curse of the Eighth Circle, the primordial stronghold of Gagangzi, is now unleashed!��Even the disadvantages associated with the exercise are no match for me if I put on a heart outfit!��Cursed by the devil, the only thing that will fall is the mind suit!��Yet, bathed in that powerful and matchless curse, the mind-dressing grows stronger and deeper!��This is the essence of my wife''s life!��Come on, come on, come on, young--no, no, Mikenkuu!��This forbidden curse, if you can eat it, try to eat it!


    '' ''Pile up the five organs to form a wall, and squeeze out the blood to make a shelter. It''s a fortress in a remote prison.


    When the chanting ended, the blood-colored gates appeared and opened with a resounding sound. Out of it poured a great army of hungry grudges and evil spirits, the Gaki (Gaki) and the evil spirits (Chimi).


    A great spell summoned a castle in Hell, and the entire army of the dead who were stationed there.


    If the Gagangzhai is mainly focused on the defensive side of the fort, this seems to be a magic that is mainly focused on the offensive side of the fort.


    No matter how powerful my mind-dressing is, I can''t intercept the walkers attacking from all directions at the same time, nor can I devour the entire infinite number of armies - that''s probably what Jirinbo thinks.


    I''m not sure if this is right or wrong, but I understand what they are aiming for.


    However, we have no reason to go along with their approach.


    I wasn''t just looking at Jirinbo, who was wielding his long tongue, or at Death Valley Gizen, who was continuing to chant.


    He has already finished pouring a limit amount of jade into his right hand''s heart outfit.


    Just like when he had annihilated a group of manticores in the forest of Titis one day, the poured out jingles of jingles swirled in a spiral and covered the black sword blade.


    The tip of the sash, which only sends slashes flying. It''s not just a matter of time before you''re ready to go.


    --I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    It''s not a good idea to be able to have a good time. I''m not sure if I''ll ever see it again.


    I''m not sure I''ve ever seen such a thing.


    It was as if the child at the table was banging on the dishes and screaming to be fed quickly.


    I would get that wish.


    With a shout of spirit, I slightly licked the sword raised high - and swung it down into a kesa-gake.


    �� �� ��


    .........hmmm?


    In the garden of the duke''s mansion, where all sounds had died out, the first person to speak was Ci-jenbo, who was probing your body with his right hand.


    Cijinbo probed your body with his right hand.


    First his left shoulder, then his right hip.


    In doing so, he could see that the sword wound was deeply engraved from his left shoulder to his right hip.


    What''s more, even the heartpiece he held in his left hand had been cut more than halfway through.


    As Jirinbo waited for Jirinbo to confirm this, a sound like thousands of shattered glass plates roared into the ears of all the people present.


    It was the sound of two kinds of magic shattered by my single sword that had been cut apart.


    At the same time as the magic disappeared, the army of brats that were about to be released into this world were also repatriated to their original place.


    ''''Hee........Baboon, baboon!


    A high-pitched laugh - or rather, an exclamation - emanated from Jirinbo''s mouth.


    ''''Stupid, stupid ... stupid!��You cut through the magic of the eighth circle, the magic of the two regular eclipse, with a single sword!��No, this is not something that has been sliced open. ��Nonsense, it''s impossible!��The ability to absorb is indeed fearsome, but as powerful as it is, its fetters are also great. Otherwise, the fetters would be unbalanced!


    I slowly walked up to the old man, who was in a frenzy by himself.


    The rotten ground was terribly difficult to walk on, but the old man didn''t show any signs of escape, so there was no problem.


    Well, even if I say running away, the wound on the old man''s body was definitely a fatal wound. The amount of souls that flowed in told that.


    Therefore, it could be said that there was no point in escaping, but I don''t think that Cijinbo had such a graceful character.


    The reason why Ci-Jin-Bo does not want to run away is probably because he is too upset to think that running away is an option.


    In fact, Jirinbo continues to rant and rave.


    ''The mind-dressing is what gives form to the user''s mind!��What kind of monster do you have inside you that drinks the forbidden curse?


    Oh, "young" has changed to "you" - I thought about taunting him - but there would be nothing to be gained by piling on the words with this old man.


    Besides, no matter how much of an enemy I was, I didn''t want the people here, especially the Dragnaut sisters, to see me lashing out at the old man who was on the verge of death.


    So I didn''t say anything unnecessary, I just opened my mouth to hear the other party''s final words.


    He''s going to die soon, so you can''t blame him for knowing that. Do you have any last words to say to him?


    You''re gonna die!��You want to kill me!��Wait, wait, wait, wait, young man!��You, the heir to the sword, will you have a hand on my bannermen, the bannermen of the Blue Forest?


    "Unfortunately, we are exiled from the city. You don''t need to shy away from the lord of the monastery.


    "Don''t be so quick!��Well, then, I will be a witness for the younger generation!��This body is the fourth flag of the Blue Forest, the ninth rank!��Seeing the power of the young man now, I''m sure Gokan-sama will be relieved of his disinheritance!


    It''s useless. I don''t want you to disown me now. Well, Giken is also my mother''s family name. So I intend to recover my family name eventually, but I don''t intend to ask for Gobo''s help for that.


    Saying, I quickly moved my mind suit.


    The cutting edge of the black sword pierced through the face of Deathzuka Gizen.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but I''m not sure if it''s a good idea for me to be able to get the same level of hardness as me when we crossed blades earlier, but it was as fragile as a normal biwa, perhaps due to the damage I received from the earlier sword.


    The automatic (auto) counterattack didn''t activate either, and the dead-zuka-gomae turned into dust and scattered into four pieces of dust so easily that it was disappointing.


    ........At that time, for just a moment, I felt as if someone had whispered something in my ear.


    However, that voice was too low to understand the meaning.


    All I knew was that the voice was terribly gentle and kind.


    And then Jirinbo, who had lost his mind gear, opened both eyes and his mouth opened wide.


    I was just about to hear a scream when I used my black sword to cleave C-Jinbo''s neck.


    It''s clear that Jirinbo doesn''t have the heart to express his final words, so there''s no need to repeat them.


    The head was cut off and I immediately turned on my heel.


    Behind me, the wrinkled neck that had been split from my body fell to the ground and blood sprayed from my neck like a fountain.

 66-Chapter 65: Hostage

    The strangeness that struck King''s Capital Horus continued for some time even after Jijinbo was defeated.


    Even though the ringleader had fallen, the swarms of undead that had been unleashed across the city did not stop.


    The undead that appeared in Horus were all low-level individuals, and once the initial confusion was over, it didn''t take long to clean up the area.


    Probably, Jirinbo had no serious intention of destroying the royal capital.


    If he went that far, it would affect the wedding ceremony between Crown Prince Canary and Princess Ad Astera that was scheduled in two months'' time.


    That''s probably why they didn''t deploy powerful undead throughout the city.


    With the guards guarding the city block, the knights who sailed from the royal castle, and even the priests of the powerful temple, the swarm of undead was wiped out from the royal capital the next day.


    The matter is now settled. I''m not going to be able to say that I returned to Ishqa without a care in the world, but rather, I was asked by Lord Dragnaut about my situation.


    The conversation between me and Jirinbo was overheard by all the people who were there. I couldn''t and didn''t want to cover it up now, so I told the Duke what I knew.


    It must have been no small shock to the Duke to learn that his daughter''s curse was caused by an imperial sorcerer, and that the purpose of the curse was to force him to break off his daughter''s engagement to the Dauphin.


    This was undoubtedly part of an imperial invasion, and the domestic aristocracy that was promoting the marriage of the Dauphin to the Imperial Princess was likely to have been in on the conspiracy.


    Revealing the truth would undoubtedly wreak havoc on the Canary Kingdom.


    But that doesn''t mean we can''t take the option of hiding the truth. That would only benefit the Empire.


    Of course, there is no way that the Imperial side will honestly admit to it if this incident is made public, and the wedding ceremony between the Crown Prince and the Princess will continue.


    If the kingdom''s side broke off the marriage, they could use that as an excuse to start a war. The Ad Astera Empire has enough national power to make such a show of force possible.


    A deep crease was etched between the eyebrows of Lord Dragnaut, the leading Canarian nobleman, and it wasn''t going to disappear easily.


    Even for me, it''s not someone else''s problem.


    It is not unlikely that in the future, the Empire and my family will demand that I turn in the person who avenged Jirinbo.


    Or, it is possible that the Canary King or the Marquis of Colchia (a pro-imperialist nobleman), fearing criticism from the Empire, may offer me as a human sacrifice for the sake of the people who killed Cijinbo.


    I''ve been thinking about this while the Duke and I have been discussing the matter.


    As a result, it was decided that my actions in this case would be kept under wraps. Not to mention against the Empire, and also against Canary Island.


    The Duke of Dragnaut was the one who took out Jijinbo, and all the information about Onigashima and Ad Astera shall be assumed to have been told by Jijinbo.


    At first glance, it appears that the duke has taken credit for my achievements, but in reality, it was my suggestion.


    I didn''t like the idea of ''Gokensora'' standing out in the open at this stage, so I decided to hide behind Lord Thunder.


    Why would I take such a step, it was to buy time.


    No matter what his nature is, Jirinbo is a person who has mastered the mind attire.


    If I, who was expelled from the island five years ago, were to be found to have killed a person who had reached the profound depths of the Ittoyo Itto-ryu style, then Onijimbo would surely turn to me as a better user than Jirinbo. They''re going to try to crush me with the face of the Illusionary One-Day School.


    I have no reason to be afraid of antagonizing Onigashima at this point in time, but to be honest, an all-out collision would be preferable a little later.


    It''s time for the matter between Ilaria and Miroslav to be settled as well. I''d like to get it over with with the Hayabusa Sword and increase the number of targets other than Lunamaria for soul-eaters - at least that far before I have to face off against the avengers from my parents'' home.


    I had made such a plan in a sketchy way.


    In addition, if I hide my name, then of course Onigashima''s aim would be directed at Lord Dragnaut, who "avenged Jijinbo".


    No matter how famous the Lord of Thunder is, he is at a disadvantage if he is targeted by a high ranking bannerman of the Illusionary One-Day School.


    In that regard, I''m sorry to impose the danger on you, but the Duke himself laughed about this and said that there was no need to worry about it.


    In the first place, from the Duke''s point of view, it was Onigashima''s side that made the attempt. There was no other option but to antagonize the opponent who had cursed his daughter and made her suffer for over a year.


    Moreover, even if my name was revealed as the one who avenged Jijinbo, that would not eliminate the Empire''s hostility towards the Duke.


    To the Ad Astera Empire, which is planning to invade Canary, Lord Dragnaut is still an obstacle.


    Whether my name is withheld or not, the Duke is a threat to the Empire. Hence, my concern is useless - that was the Duke''s statement.


    And so it was confirmed that I would return to Ishqa.


    Of course, if push comes to shove, I will always ride to King''s Landing in Klaus Solus and ride to the capital.


    When the Duke announced this at the dinner table, the first person to react was his second daughter, Claudia.


    �� �� ��


    Father, if that''s the case, I want to go to Ishqa.


    What?


    The father, Lord Dragnaut, blinked at his daughter, who opened her mouth and spoke up in an unexpected way.


    ''''What are you saying all of a sudden, Clough?''''


    Puzzled, Lord Dragnaut asks.


    In response, Claudia smiles pleasantly and utters a few boisterous words.


    ''A hostage, father.


    M.....


    The words didn''t make sense to me, but Lord Dragnaut seemed to sense his daughter''s intentions. He looked at Claudia with a face that looked like he had drunk some vinegar.


    I hurriedly clipped my mouth.


    ''''Um, I just heard some unheard words...?


    Based on the back and forth, I''m guessing that it will be Claudia who will be the hostage, and I will be the one holding her hostage.


    Why would that be the case?


    ''''Mr. Sora. A nobleman may have to abandon his personal compassion under certain circumstances.


    Claudia says with a serious face.


    As for me, I have no choice but to stand tall and listen.


    ''''After Sora-san returns to Ishka, there is a possibility that your father will break the agreement with Sora-san. However, if you hand over Sora-san''s custody, the military action will stop--if such a condition is given, His Majesty the King and the Marquis of Colchia will definitely agree to it.


    And your father will follow suit?


    Of course your father would object. But your father is a vassal of His Majesty and the head of the duke''s house. If His Majesty forces things in the form of an order, it will be difficult to disobey. But if he persisted in his opposition, the story would devolve into a rebellion of the dukes. If that were to happen, tens of thousands of people, including the duke''s vassals, the people of his domain and their families, would be exposed to the fires of war.


    The duty of the head of a noble family is the survival of the house. You can''t allow personal feelings to endanger your home. If such a situation arises, Lord Draugnoth will have no choice but to offer me as a sacrifice - Claudia made that clear with an uncharacteristic expression.


    ''''........I see. So that''s the hostage, huh?


    Yes, sir. If you ever find yourself in that situation, please dispose of me as you see fit.


    ''''Well you did your best to reason with Ishka to keep up with him, didn''t you?


    ''Yes!��I did my best and thought about it with my sister!


    Yeah, a nice smile.


    And Astrid, you too, huh? It''s no wonder she has a very un-Claudian argument.


    Your father also smiled.


    You''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    It''s a good thing that I''m the second daughter of the Dragnaught duke''s family is at Sora-san''s side. There won''t be many people who can mess with the house I''m in.


    Well, that''s certainly true, isn''t it?


    There are a lot of things to go into when it''s confirmed that we''ll be living in the house together, but the simple fact is that if it turns out that there''s a second daughter of the duke''s family at home, my influence in Ishka will increase more than ever before.


    The Adventurer''s Guild won''t be able to take me lightly anymore.


    The guild will no longer be able to take me lightly, and this will help ease their hostility towards the sparrows who live in the same house.


    I glanced at my sister, Astrid.


    Why had Astrid gone along with Claudia''s plan?


    Perhaps Astrid wanted to keep her sister away from the capital to prevent her from being involved in another political conflict.


    Now that her betrothal to the Dauphin has been annulled, it is unlikely that Claudia will be the target of a curse or murder again, but there is no chance that her previous betrothal will be rehashed now that she has regained her health and the revelation of an imperial plot.


    It was probably Astrid''s sisterly desire to prevent such noise from reaching Claudia''s ears.


    Besides, if the Duke''s residence was attacked again by political enemies or the Empire, if Claudia was in Ishka, even if they were wiped out, the blood of the duke''s family could be avoided.


    Astrid, who had witnessed the power of the heart-armor user, seemed to have taken that into consideration as well.

 67-Episode 66: Unexpected Determination, Unexpected Visit

    Master, I need to talk to you.


    It was the night before we returned to Ishqa that the beast girl, Seal, cut in with a terribly thoughtful expression on her face.


    Huh, what''s the point of talking - I was about to blurt out something like that, but then I looked at the other person''s face and stopped myself.


    Looking at their expressions, it''s clear that they are serious. If that''s the case, we should also respond seriously. Besides, I had an idea of the content of the ''story'' that Seal was talking about.


    ''''By ''story'' you mean what you saw on the night of the attack, right?''''


    In response to my question, Seal nods his head in response to my question.


    I''m sure you''re right," he said.


    The night of the attack is, of course, the night that Jijinbo attacked.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on. I''m not sure if I''ve ever been in a position to go out and fight.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    And Seal, who was also taking care of me, witnessed the scene.


    Because of the situation, I ate Lunamaria''s soul quite forcefully and in large quantities.


    As a result, Lunamaria collapsed and I left her in Seal''s care and headed for Jirinbo''s side.


    It''s natural for Seal to be suspicious of me in this situation. At any rate, Lunamaria had obviously collapsed because of her kiss with me.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends. I had just been woken up by a hint of a heart attacker.


    I''m sure the current Seal wouldn''t be convinced if I said to him, "I always kiss Lunamaria when I wake up from sleep.


    If I used my position as master and slave to order the seal to "forget it", the seal would retract his doubts, but from now on, I''m going to increase the number of people other than Lunamaria who are soul-eaters. The likelihood that Seal, who lives in the same house, will see a similar scene is only increasing.


    It''s also troublesome to come up with an excuse or order them to forget about it every time they do.


    This time, my origins, the information about my origins, my uncanny ability, and my mind attire were leaked to the Dragnaught family.


    Then there''s no point in hiding them from Seal.


    In the first place, Seal and Lunamaria both know my secret that even the duke doesn''t know - the person I hold becomes powerful. There''s no point in hiding it even more.


    In a way, this time was a good opportunity to reveal the secret.


    The problem is that Seal is afraid of the vampiric ability to eat souls and tries to run away from me - yes, if that happens, then we can free him from slavery and let him return home as originally planned.


    After keeping quiet, of course. And if they don''t abide by that, then Seal will simply be deemed an ''enemy'' as well.


    While thinking about that, I explained to Seal that it was a good idea.


    Seal nodded with a serious expression on his face and listened to the explanation.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal of information on this.


    I''m sure that''s what happened. Thank you for telling me.


    That''s it?


    What do you mean "that''s it"?


    ''No, if I do say so myself, it''s dangerous to be someone who eats other people''s souls, isn''t it?��I thought you''d be more like this, scared or frightened.


    ........squeal?


    Wow, I''ve never heard a questioning scream or anything like that before.


    I look at Seal, who sits down with his head in a deliberate way, and I raise my eyebrows in a figure eight, troubled by the reaction.


    No, well, the fact that Seal can joke around after hearing everything is not a bad result for me.


    Then Seal chuckles and stands up.


    ''I tried my best to scare you.


    ''No, I didn''t mean to tell you to be scared or anything... but you know what, it''s very impressive to see a girl who was tickled and frozen from ear to tail end the first time I met her, to be able to tell a joke.


    ''I didn''t know what kind of person bought me at that time. After that, he would stroke my ears and tail so much that I didn''t have time to sleep for days...


    Seal complains that this is why it took so long for the tension to dissipate.


    He looks at me with a vindictive look on his face and I quickly look away.


    Seeing me, Seal smiles happily again.


    And as soon as that laugh disappeared, unexpected words were released from the mouth of the beast girl.


    ''''--Um, wow, I''m going to eat it too, right?


    Hmm?


    When I nodded my head to see what he was talking about, he nodded his head at the same angle.


    ''Isn''t that why you''re working me out, because you intend to raise the bar and eat?


    I clapped my hands with a pop at that.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of these things.


    I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it.


    To be frank, it''s a misunderstanding. It''s only recently that I''ve learned that my genie has an effect on others. The reason I had Seal in my arms was simply out of lust.


    However, from the perspective of Seal, who knows everything, my series of actions were probably just ''for that purpose''.


    Since I understood that point, I decided to deny it again, but--


    Oh, um, I''m always good!


    The beast girl clenched both fists and gingerly crowded in on me.


    I winced.


    ''''What do you mean, you''re okay?''''


    ''You can do the same thing with Luna!��I''m ready for it!


    Point-blank range. Serious eyes. Upward glance.


    Ocelot''s (bobcat) ears are standing on end, perhaps because of nerves or determination.


    I backed up a little bit, waving my hands from side to side in a hurry.


    ''''No, no, no, it''s okay, don''t worry about it. I''m not going to force myself to eat Seal''s soul.


    Not by force, no. I am offering it because I want to be of service to my master.


    Nuh-uh.


    Seal''s sincere words choked me up in reply.


    Truth be told, I had a desire (in the soulful sense) to eat Seal. I''m also convinced that it''s definitely delicious.


    Not once or twice have I been tempted in that direction, such as when we were spending the night together, or when I was looking closely at a seal that was sleeping soundly after things were over.


    But I''ve decided that the only people who eat my soul - whether I kill them or hold them - are those who have hostile or harmful intentions towards me.


    You can''t eat a seal that doesn''t conflict with that.


    --It''s true that there is a voice in my heart that whispers, "It''s what he says, so I don''t mind.


    The source of that voice is the fight with Jijinbo.


    When I cut down that old man, I naturally ate his soul as well. As a result, my level was raised to 9.


    Originally I was level 8 when I came to the capital. From there, I gave Lunamaria a soul and dropped to ''7'', then I gave Claudia a soul and my level dropped to ''5'' at once.


    A huge rise from there. Jirinbo alone had raised four levels in one fell swoop, and it was the first time since the Lord of the Flies'' nest that he had risen so rapidly.


    At the same time, I had broken the barrier of level 9, which I had never been able to surpass, and the illusion of the ''talent limit'' that had been bothering me when I was level 1 had disappeared.


    Let''s say I''m happy and satisfied.


    However, there was a problem that I realized once again after this event.


    That''s the difficulty in raising my level of performance.


    As I''ve mentioned many times before, I reached level 8 when I defeated the Gryphon. Since then, I''ve defeated Banshees, Scylla, War Wolves, and Basilisks, and I''ve eaten Lunamaria''s soul continuously, but my level hasn''t gone up.


    This time, he broke that barrier by eating Jijinbo, who was level ''73'', but naturally, the wall of level ''10'' was expected to be even thicker than that of ''9''.


    If they continued to do things the way they had been doing them, they would never be strong enough.


    There is no guarantee that the opponents that will be dispatched from Onijimbo''s place in the future will be able to handle me. I don''t have the luxury of taking it easy.


    It''s not an easy opponent for Jirinbo to deal with.


    Cijinbo, who was a "magician" in both his mind and body, was a pretty good match for me. If Cijinbo had a different trait, I would have had a much harder time with him.


    In that sense, it was an urgent matter to improve his level.


    From the above, Seal''s offer was a crossroads for me.


    The reason I put a condition on my soul-eating partner is so that he won''t become a monster that will fall into the hands of power and forcefully attack others. To be more specific, it''s to avoid repeating the mistake I made in the brothel a few days ago.


    If the person being eaten is aware of the situation and says "I can eat you", then there is no need to comply with the initial conditions.


    I pondered for a while, then confirmed it to Seal.


    ''''There''s no guarantee that the effects of having your soul eaten won''t come out later on, you know?


    A soul eaten by me will recover with time - that''s what I''ve determined, but there''s no chance that Miroslav or Lunamaria will suddenly die a sudden death, go insane, or even become a cripple one day.


    The repeated soul-eating could cause a change in their personality and character. There was the case of Miroslav, who disliked me like a snake, but became uncannyly obedient.


    This is a matter common to Lunamaria as well, though to a different degree.


    I told Seal about that too, but no change occurred in the way the beast girl looked at me.


    I''m very glad to see that Seal''s decision has come to this point.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time in the event that you''re in a position to do so.


    As a slave, Seal holds the right to live and die by me. Naturally, that should have a strong influence on this action.


    That means that the words that it''s okay to eat a soul were never Seal''s free will. There was probably a lot of pressure to do this because it was the same slave, Lunamaria, who was doing it.


    It would indeed be a bad idea to take advantage of those feelings. It''s certainly not "forced", but it''s just as tacky.


    Nevertheless, it''s true that the soul of a seal is attractive.


    So I decided to go through the procedure.


    ''''Alright, if that''s the case, then let''s free the seal from slavery.


    ''What?��But that''s not....


    I put the words over the seal who says something to me in confusion.


    ''If I still don''t change my mind, I''ll feel free to take it then.


    For now, we''ll shelve this story until we return to Ishqa - and when I said that, Seal looked a bit miffed, which was unusual.


    Maybe he felt as if his resolve had been tarnished.


    Well, he had put off what he had offered with his resolve, and it was no wonder he was in a bad mood.


    I''m sorry about that, but it hurts my poor conscience to eat the seal now, so please don''t let it hurt my poor conscience.


    However, I didn''t expect Seal to say something like this. Sooner or later, the sparrow won''t say something similar - while thinking about that, I had to struggle to follow up with the seal in a good mood.


    I realize that even a normally calm child, or perhaps because she is normally calm, once she bends her navel, it''s hard to do so.


    Fortunately, Seal''s grumpiness didn''t last long, and by the time we left the capital the next day, he was completely back to his usual self, so I was secretly breathing a sigh of relief.


    By the way, Claudia didn''t accompany me on this return trip.


    I''m sure she wanted to go with me, but as you might expect, it''s still early days since the attack, and moreover, she''s not long after being freed from a year-long curse, so Lord Draugnoth didn''t take kindly to the idea of an immediate move.


    Claudia is supposed to wait until she is somewhat settled before she comes to Ishka.


    And so we left the royal capital, which was littered with the scars of the earlier attack, and headed for Ishqa.


    To tell the truth, I expected some contact or interference from the crown prince, who is obsessed with Klaus Solus, and the marquis of Corkia, who is attached to the empire, but it seems that they have no time for that after the incident with Jirinbo, and the return journey was peaceful.


    When I saw the familiar walls of the city after only a few days, I breathed a sigh of relief, which was a sign of my caution.


    I''m glad to have come back without incident - I thought so, but the relief was a bit premature.


    The reason for this is because there was a familiar young man sitting in front of my house with an extremely pissed off face.


    As soon as I saw that young man''s face, I reflexively raised my eyebrows and muttered his name.


    ".........Lars?

 68-Episode 67 Lars Request

    Please!��Your........help me with Sora!


    In front of Ishka''s house.


    When Lars saw my face, he shouted and bowed his head deeply without hiding from others.


    The person who was sitting on the wall bowed his head, and from the side, it was a kneeling position.


    I couldn''t help but be confused by the suddenness of the situation.


    Frankly speaking, there was no way I was going to listen to Lars'' request. But this is the first time I''ve seen Lars in such a state of weakness, and in that respect, I was curious as to what had happened.


    Speaking of interest, I''m also curious as to why Lars is alone.


    The reason Ilaria wasn''t there was probably because she hadn''t returned from Melte village yet. But why was another person, Miroslav, not present?


    I invited Lars to my home to find out.


    The house was quite dusty from being away for a while, but Lars paid no attention to the dust, repeating his earlier words in a frustrated tone.


    I asked Lars about the situation, and the following is what emerged.


    Lars, Miroslav, and the three adventurers who had joined the party on a temporary basis. In total, our party of five headed to Mount Skim after I had left for the village of Merte.


    Lars and the others were busily climbing the mountain while I was meeting up with Priest Sela over there.


    The goal was to exterminate the Gryphon. The client was some countess.


    Well, I didn''t need to hear about this situation from Lars to know about it. That''s because he had received a report from Miroslav before.


    The question is what happened to Lars and the others who headed to Mount Skim with the five of them.


    -- In conclusion, it seems that Lars, who arrived at Mount Skim, turned back just before the area where the gryphon dwells.


    The cause was Lars'' injury.


    It seems that he was on guard for the night with Miroslav when someone ambushed him and knocked him into a coma.


    When Lars woke up, he wasn''t injured, but his strength was severely depleted and he was in no condition to fight.


    Mount Skim is a den of demons that ranks alongside the forest of Titis. It''s probably because the undead monsters that roam the mountain have drained the life (energy) of the undead monsters - well, even if it''s not limited to the undead, the same thing can be done with other monsters and even human magic.


    Anyway, after realizing the situation, Lars was stunned.


    It was partly because he had lost the power to fight the griffon, but even more so because he realized that he had already been taken down the mountain and put on a carriage back to Ishka.


    While Lars was unconscious, the others had descended the mountain with Lars in their arms and returned to Ishqa - with only Miroslav remaining on Skim Mountain to look out for him.


    I reflexively frowned.


    I guess I felt "accused" at that, and Lars opened his mouth to bite me.


    ''I told you to go back at once!��But....


    Lars, who was flabbergasted, immediately made a look of disapproval.


    The three new members who joined the group did not follow Lars, the leader.


    Because the three members were apparently more like helpers hired by Miroslav to eliminate the Gryphon than new members of The Falcon Blade.


    They put the orders of Miroslav, their de facto employer, ahead of Lars, who was the formal leader of the group, rather than Lars. In other words, the order to "protect Lars and return to Ishka".


    From them, Lars was given a letter.


    ''Here''s the letter...''


    With that, Lars produced a piece of paper from his pocket.


    On it, in Miroslav''s handwriting, were words of apology for being so selfish, that he didn''t want to endanger you after you fell, and that he wanted you to wait for him in Ishqa, as I would surely take care of the Gryphon.


    Reading this, Lars couldn''t hold out for arrows or shields and tried to turn back on his own, but this action was blocked by the others.


    The three of them, under Miroslav''s orders, tried to force Lars back to Ishka as he tried to return to Mount Skim.


    One against three, and Lars, who was in a diminished state of physical weakness, was unable to resist, and was taken back to Ishka against his will.


    Upon arriving back at Ishqa, the new members quickly disappeared, leaving Lars in a state of disarray. Their contract with Miroslav was only until they returned to Ishqa, and it was probably none of their business what Lars did when he returned.


    Naturally, Lars immediately tried to return to Mount Skim.


    However, his physical condition still hadn''t recovered, and this would make it difficult for him to deal with the lower-ranked demons that appeared around Ishka. It was impossible to climb Mount Skim again in such a state.


    Lars tried to recruit others to accompany him, but with the request for the Falcon Blade in decline, and the destination being the summit of Mount Skim, there was no adventurer who was willing to help.


    I asked the guild for help, but the guild was very reluctant to help.


    Miroslav could have gone back if he wanted to, but he chose to stay on top of the mountain.


    It doesn''t matter if you were left behind after being attacked by a demon, if you stayed of your own volition, it is common sense for adventurers to assume responsibility for life and death afterwards.


    Nevertheless, the familiar faces of the receptionists, such as Liddell and Parfait, are said to be working, but preparations are said to be slow in progress.


    It took Lars four days to get back to Ishka from Mount Skim. If you include the time it took for them to descend the mountain and all the things that happened after they returned to Ishqa, then almost ten days had already passed since Lars and Miroslav parted ways.


    That''s how long Miroslav was left alone in the mountains, and Lars was growing impatient like he was losing his mind.


    It was then that I heard that I had returned from King''s Landing.


    There''s no way to hide the sight of Crow Solas, so my return is on the tip of people''s lips, even if they don''t like it.


    When Lars heard that, he came to my house, "to shame," as he said, and that was the chain of events.


    �� �� ��


    Lars''s request was, as expected, "Take the wyvern and drive me to Mount Skim.


    The goal was to rescue Miroslav.


    I thought that he might even ask me to help him defeat the Gryphon, but he didn''t mention that.


    When I turned to look at him, Lars shook his head with a disdainful look on his face.


    Lars bit his lip as if he regretted saying that - his decision to insist on clearing his name had brought about the current situation.


    Looking at Lars, his eyes narrowed just a little.


    Lars must be thinking that Miroslav stayed on Mount Skim by himself because he wanted to be useful to him (Lars).


    This isn''t a crazy idea. If one knew what Miroslav had said and done during his years of being close to Lars, one would have thought so.


    --But is that really true?


    It''s not like "Miroslav''s heart is no longer set on Lars, but on me! I''m not going to argue with you.


    I have no idea what is in Miroslav''s heart. So far, Miroslav has been acting in my favor, but it''s quite possible that they are just a stepping stone to mock me.


    But even with that in mind, Miroslav''s actions this time around seemed unnatural.


    How would he eliminate the Gryphon by himself? Even if he was able to defeat it, how would he bring back the corpse?


    Since it was for the purpose of taxidermy, if the face was scratched or the corpse was rotten, it would greatly affect the correctness of the request. Even if they had done their best to eliminate the gryphon, they might end up making a lot of money from it.


    There is also the question of what they are doing with their food and water.


    A more fundamental problem is that even if Miroslav fulfills his request alone, it will not help to clear Lars'' name.


    His reputation as the "Falcon Falcon Falcon Falcon" may be restored, but Lars'' reputation would be further diminished if he returned to Ishqa, leaving Miroslav alone.


    It''s hard to believe that Miroslav, in his single-minded focus on "the good of Lars," didn''t notice these problems.


    --In fact, it''s more likely that he did everything to further damage Lars'' reputation.


    In that sense, it could be said that Miroslav''s aim has already been achieved.


    So there''s nothing wrong with rejecting Lars'' request here and saying, "Yes, it''s over. As I said before, I have no obligation to do what Lars asks of me. Rather, it''s something I would rather point and laugh at.


    I''ve been thinking about this for a while now, but then the words crossed my mind.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say.


    That was Lars'' voice the first time I met him.


    As soon as I remembered that, my throat naturally stopped laughing.


    I owe Lars a debt of gratitude for recruiting me into the Falcon Falcon Blade.


    It''s a debt of gratitude that I''ve dismissed as no longer having to worry about it since it broke down when I returned from the Lord of the Flies'' lair a few days ago - but to be honest, I was concerned about it. Like a debt without a reminder.


    So I felt like I should take this opportunity to pay it back.


    Of course, I wasn''t going to stupidly and honestly take Lars to Mount Skim.


    In the first place, Lars wouldn''t be able to withstand the flight of a wyvern in his current state. For what it''s worth, just riding in the Clow Solas is quite exhausting.


    So, I was the only one heading for Skim Mountain. Lars may be unwilling to do so, but Lars'' goal right now is not to eliminate the Gryphon, but to rescue Miroslav. As long as we get Miroslav back safely, there''s nothing to complain about.


    In fact, I wouldn''t even listen to them even if they were complaining.


    In addition, I''ll get to know Miroslav''s true intentions over there and clarify our future relationship.


    Thinking about this, I slowly opened my mouth.

 69-Episode 68 Miroslav Southall ③

    ''Flap your wings, O unseen bird of prey--suicide hawk!


    With the end of the chanting, the invisible blade released from Miroslav''s hand flew through the air.


    The second sphere wind magic accurately struck the demon flying through the air - the harpy - and cut the demon''s right feather deeply.


    The deformed demon with the face and body of an old woman, bird feathers and lower body could not maintain its flight state and fell in a kirimomi-like manner while letting out a high-pitched scream.


    It could crash into the mountainside or be pierced by a coniferous treetop, but either way, it was not safe.


    Having killed the Harpy, Miroslav immediately turned his sights on his next target.


    There were seven harpies that attacked him. Three of them were defeated. More than half of the enemy pack was still alive and well.


    The nature of the harpies was fierce and their appetite was voracious. It''s not unusual for them to prey on monsters larger than themselves in groups.


    It''s not difficult for four of them to devour a single human being. This is an enemy that can''t be ignored until the last one is defeated.


    Miroslav set his sights on the next target for the Suiyou.


    But, as if his sharp-edged battle intent had been conveyed, the movements of the harpies in the air were visibly disturbed.


    This flying demon was certainly ferocious, but on the other hand, it also had the cowardice to flee once it was seen to be at a disadvantage.


    After being cut down to half their number in an instant by the wind blade, the harpies must have figured out that it was too late, and turned their backs on it, ready to fly away from the humans.


    However, that move was only good bait for Miroslav, and he mercilessly unleashed his magic on the demons'' backs.


    In the blink of an eye, the number of demons dwindled from one to two.


    In the end, out of the seven harpies, only one of them managed to escape safely. Miroslav calculated that he had killed six harpies in a short period of time.


    It could be said that this was a good result for a solo hunt on Mt.


    As if to prove this fact, Miroslav''s body trembled greatly.


    The red-headed wizard immediately confirmed his level, and after a moment''s pause, his face was a mixture of joy and relief, and he clenched his fists.


    After that, Miroslav quickly left the scene. This is because he was attracted by the sound of battle and the smell of blood, and he was wary that new demons would come to him.


    We welcome the demons to our home, but it''s not a good idea to have a series of battles.


    A simple tent has been set up in the direction of the site, and the tent is surrounded by a ward to keep the demons away.


    This is Miroslav''s base of operations on Mount Skim. This is where he sits and hunts demons.


    Needless to say, this is a dangerous act. For a wizard in the rear guard to be holed up alone in Skim Mountain is almost suicidal.


    But that''s why the experience gained is enormous, and Miroslav''s level has already risen two levels since he left Ishqa, to 17.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    Magic stones, as the name suggests, are ores that contain magical power and can greatly reduce the burden on wizards.


    It was a valuable item, and if the magic stones that Miroslav had used and discarded were converted into gold coins, it would definitely be a fortune.


    If his father witnessed this scene, he would be half-crazed and cursed - Miroslav thought that and smiled nastily.


    The magic stones used in the battles up to today, and the warding devices that are now being put up. These were all purchased with the aid of the Sauzaar Chamber of Commerce.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    It''s a very good thing that you are able to get the most out of your time.


    �� �� ��


    Dismantle the Falcon Blade.


    Miroslav''s purpose in this one case boils down to this one word.


    Forcing Lars and Ilaria to go their separate ways was part of the plan.


    The dismantling here includes the relationship between Miroslav himself and Lars. After splitting up the relationship between the two childhood friends, I will get Lars - such a plan did not exist.


    The love she once had for him, to be sure, has now faded badly.


    It was like being dragged into a bottomless swamp for a month. Whether it was hatred or lust, I had never experienced such an outpouring of emotions in my life.


    Compared to the denseness with which he was torture to the soul, the goodwill Lars showed him and the love he had for him felt as light as cotton candy.


    What occupies Miroslav''s mind now is fear, disgust, regret, remorse, remorse, atonement, flattery, favor, and submission to Sola.


    It was truly a crucible of passion, a crucible in which, like a flooded river, Miroslav''s emotions were swept away.


    That''s exactly what happened, to the extent that he was able to resolve to dismantle the Falcon Sword that he had spent five years building up.


    --It''s not that I don''t like Lars or want to hurt him, just that I don''t like him or want to hurt him. Of course, I have no desire to kill him.


    But the fact of the matter is that Miroslav has made this plan in order to help Lars.


    As Miroslav sees it, Sora does not harbor strong animosity towards Lars. The fact that he gave clear instructions to Lunamaria and Ilaria, but not to Lars, is proof that he did not have them.


    But with Lunamaria taken from him, Lars will not stop being hostile to Sola. If even Ilaria falls into Sola''s hands, even more so, he will be fiercely hostile to Sola.


    And if that continued, it was obvious that hostility toward Lars would grow in Sola''s mind.


    Before that happened, Lars''s hostility to Sola had to be extinguished.


    But this was not an easy task.


    For it was Miroslav himself who had guided Lars'' thinking by inciting his hostility toward Sora.


    If that Miroslav turned around and defended Sola, he would be suspicious in any case.


    That''s why he decided to use the request brought by Lars himself to exterminate the gryphon.


    Lars is adamant about clearing his name, so he avoids any suspicion by following Lars'' request and keeps the stage clear behind the scenes.


    Miroslav''s aim was simple.


    After losing Lunamaria, Lars'' reputation as an adventurer has been in decline and he has become impatient. This impatience had been accelerated after the clash with Ilaria.


    Lars himself knows better than anyone else that it''s impossible to eliminate the gryphon this time.


    --And when the result was that Miroslav was about to be lost, how much grief and regret did Lars feel?


    -- and when that grief and regret is saved, all animosity will have lost its color.


    In that sense, Skim Mountain was a perfect situation.


    Because no matter how much Lars disliked Sora, if he wanted to save Miroslav as soon as possible, he would have to turn to the dragon knight who could fly.


    He also made some small changes so that Lars couldn''t rely on anyone but Sora. Since Miroslav himself decided to stay behind, he couldn''t call for help from the Adventurer''s Guild, and even if he did, the guild wouldn''t move.


    The three members of the guild will be quick to explain the situation to the guild so that they will not be thought to have abandoned Miroslav.


    If there was a problem, it was that the timing of Sola''s return from the village of Merte was unknown, and it was not clear if Sola would be willing to help in "rescuing Miroslav".


    For a time (for a while), Miroslav thought about sending a messenger to the village of Merte in Alexandra''s name, but in the end, he didn''t do it and came to Mount Skim like this.


    This was because Miroslav himself had something on his mind.


    Suppose the plan worked, the "Falcon Blade" was dismantled, and a reconciliation between Lars and Sora was achieved, what then?


    Miroslav had planned to send Lars out of Ishka and then return to Sora.


    But Sora would not expect Miroslav to come back. Otherwise, he wouldn''t put a condition such as "I won''t tolerate the ''Falcon Sword'' after taking away Lunamaria and Ilaria".


    Perhaps Sora thinks that Miroslav''s actions are "to monopolize Lars".


    From another point of view, Sola is already disinterested in Miroslav.


    She released Miroslav in order to use the Sword of the Falcon as a tool to break down the Sword of the Falcon from the inside, and there is no trust or confidence in it. If Miroslav follows instructions, he''ll make money, and if he doesn''t, he''ll be killed as an enemy. This is the way he thinks.


    The reason why Miroslav is risking his life to improve his skills in the mountains is to show Sora how useful he can be.


    From her month-long experience in captivity, it is clear that she has learned something very similar to "energy drain".


    And if we look back at her words and actions at that time, we can assume that it was due to the level.


    To put it bluntly, what she is looking for is a high level of food. If that''s the case, as long as Sola reached a level where she could move her fingers, she should be able to attract his interest.


    If Miroslav had miscalculated, it would be that as soon as Sola returned from the village of Melte, this time she headed for the royal capital.


    At that time, Lars had not yet returned to Ishqa, and as a matter of course, he was unable to call on Sora for help.


    As a result, Miroslav''s solo (solo) hunt had already lasted more than five days and was soon to reach ten days.


    When you''re an adventurer, camping out in the field is an everyday occurrence. It''s not so hard to make a noise with the extent of Miroslav and this.


    But it''s not a comfortable way to live without a good change of clothes or a bath.


    Food and water are finite, and the wards that are in place are not effective against all magical beasts.


    How many times had I jumped up in the middle of the night when I heard a beast trampling on a fallen leaf?


    He was aware that he was feeling overwhelmed, and he knew that if he continued like this, he would run out of energy and strength to descend the mountain.


    But Miroslav continued to stay in the mountains.


    The current situation was one of prediction. Otherwise, there was no way he would have stocked up on a quantity of magic stones that would not be used up even if it took ten days.


    Miroslav continued to slay the demons.


    He continued to kill demons, driven by the suspicion that he might have gone mad a long time ago - and he continued to kill demons.


    Should it be worth it?


    Three days after counting, when he heard the flapping of the wyvern''s wings, Miroslav''s level had gone up two more levels to ''19''.

 70-In the intermission at Onigashima

    In Onigashima, where powerful demonic beasts and monsters roam the streets, there is only one place where the people can live in peace.


    The fortress city built by the founder of the Itto School of Illusionary Art and the first Sword Sage is called Hiiragi Miyako.


    A bird''s-eye view of the Hiiragi Metropolis from the zenith forms a beautiful seven-pointed star.


    It was a so-called star-shaped fortress, and it was one of the two absolute duties assigned to the Eight Blue Lined Banner to protect these seven defensive battlements from the outside world.


    The seven units from the second to the eighth flag were responsible for defending the seven garrisons. The first banner, led by the head of the family himself, was deployed in the center of the Hiiragi City.


    They were the rear of the Seven Banners and were also charged with another absolute task: to protect the center of the Hiiragi City.


    That is, the role of holding back the demons that overflowed from the demon gate that existed in the center of the Hiiragi Capital.


    A threat from outside and a threat from within. In the more than three hundred years since its construction, the Hiiragi City had been constantly exposed to these two threats.


    It is a desperate situation that in any other city or country would have crushed the inhabitants and others in the blink of an eye.


    But Hiiragi City was still alive and well today, and within its walls, adults worked with sweat on their foreheads and children laughed and whispered.


    They believed. There was no threat to frighten the Hiiragi Metropolis, or if there was, it would never happen to them.


    That trust was neither blind faith nor an illusion. It is a solid reality, a trust that has been brought about by three hundred years of peace, a trust that has roots and roots.


    Because of that miracle, the trust of the swordsmen who governed the island was thicker than the walls of Hiiragi, and higher than the watchtower - Goz Sima thought, and looked proudly at the back of his lord who was walking in front of him.


    The seventeenth Sword Sage, Miken Shikibu.


    His body was slim and he was not remarkably tall.


    He had a medium build and medium height. He was taller and thicker than Gozu.


    However, the power stored within his body is incomparable. The name of a swordsman is not to be confused with the name of a swordsman, and in addition to their position, they stand at the pinnacle of the eight flags of the Blue Forest in terms of strength.


    The strongest in Onigashima, which means the strongest in the Empire, and by extension, the strongest in the world.


    Goz respected his lord with all his heart, and he felt an unparalleled honor that his sister Cecil had given birth to his lord''s child.


    Shikibu''s children were many, and his nephew, Ibuki, who would be four years old this year, would not be taking over the Gokens'' family.


    But that fact did not affect Goz''s emotions in the slightest. The blood of a swordsman entered the Seema family, and that alone was enough for Goz to be proud of his late parents and the generations of Seema family heads.


    He couldn''t wait for the day when he would be able to teach the grown-up Ibuki the sword.


    --When you think about it, the image of a boy suddenly comes to mind and a sinking feeling runs through Goz''s face.


    He is a legitimate son of the sword once entrusted to him by his lord.


    A bitter memory of trying to raise him to be a full-fledged bannerman, but failing to do so.


    It''s been five years since we parted company. What are they doing now? - Even as he was thinking about that, Shikibu was moving forward, and Goz hurriedly followed his master.


    Eventually, Shikibu stepped into the basement.


    He went down a long flight of stairs, then down and down some more to reach a room in the depths of the earth, where the light of day did not reach.


    In a confined space where not a single breeze was blowing, there were seemingly countless candles lined up.


    Almost all of the candles were lit.


    The lack of wind means that the flow of air has ceased to exist. There was no way the place could be lit indefinitely, but every candle was burning brightly and showing no signs of going out.


    As soon as he stepped into the room, Goz unconsciously furrowed his brow.


    In the center of the room sat an old woman surrounded by countless candles. Goz knew that the candles in this room were all the old woman''s mental attire.


    His ability to grasp the state of all the Qinglin Banners while he was here.


    Naturally, there was a portion of the candle for Goz, and perhaps a portion for Shikibu as well.


    It was terribly unsettling to have one''s life embodied in the form of a candle and left in the hands of an old woman.


    That''s why Goz didn''t like this place-not that life would go away if the old woman blew out the fire. I understand that.


    And here, Shikibu spoke up for the first time.


    ''Which of the bannermen was the one who fell?''


    A low voice echoed through the room. The old woman opened her mouth in response to the lord''s question.


    ''''The fourth flag is in the ninth position, Your Highness.


    ...Jijinbo.


    As you wish. As he was wearing a heart robe, I am certain that he was killed in battle.


    When Goz heard it behind him, he raised his eyebrows in a different way than he had earlier.


    Goz didn''t know who Jijinbo was or where he was or what he was doing. But if there were any war deaths on the island, Goz would surely hear about it.


    This means that Jirinbo was killed outside the island.


    A single-digit wielder who had mastered the mind attire was killed by people outside the island. It wasn''t a surprise attack or a surprise attack, but rather with the use of his mind-armor.


    It was an anomaly that caused even a warrior as big as Goz to move his eyebrows.


    After a brief silence, Shikibu''s mouth moved.


    ''''It''s Goz.''''


    Ha!


    Jirinbo was busy in the Canary Kingdom. "Jirinbo was in love with the Canary Kingdom and had a secret order to consummate the marriage of the crown prince of that country and the princess Sakuya. This was an imperial edict, and if they failed to do so, the emperor''s advisors would be in an uproar. The identity of the person who attacked the bannermen of the Qinglin family is also a matter of concern.


    As you wish. Then I will go to the Kingdom of Canary and show you what is going on.


    You''re in charge. Take two of the bannermen under your command.


    It was not because he doubted Goz''s skills, but rather an order to go show the young bannermen the outside world.


    From the point of view of education, it was necessary to show the young man, who only knew life on the island, the outside world.


    However, even an ordinary soldier on the island could become a hero in the outside world. Some of the young men who came to know this fact were more interested in the glory of the outside world than in the brutal battles on the island, and so they made a run for it.


    Hence the need to have someone to look out for them, and Shikibu ordered Goz to do it while he was gone.


    It was clear that Shikibu did not consider this case to be of any importance. All he cared about was his sword and the protection of the demon gate.


    However, no matter what is in the master''s mind, as a vassal, you must respond to the orders given to you with every fiber of your being.


    Goz nodded emphatically.


    ''Yes, sir. I will take you at your word and show the young ones what''s out there.


    As he said that, the names of two young people came to his mind.


    Strangely, they were the same age as the earlier legitimate son that came to mind the other day.


    Like Ayaka and Laguna, they were two of the seven who were hailed as the golden generation.

 71-Episode 69: Dissolving "Falcons Sword"

    This is a blunder that cannot be overlooked, Sir Elgato. Of course, I''m sure you know that I don''t need to tell you that. After all, you are an active first-class adventurer.


    The moment he heard the mixture of sarcasm and irony in his voice, Liddell''s eyebrows, who was standing behind Elgato, lifted up in an eyebrow.


    He was about to open his mouth, but remembering the other party''s identity, he quickly discouraged himself.


    If Elgato was the master of the Adventurer''s Guild Ishka Branch, then this opponent was the master of the Adventurer''s Guild Horus (Royal Capital of Canary) Branch.


    Sergei Uri. He is a talented young nobleman who has been appointed to the position of guild master when he is still in his twenties.


    It was presumptuous for Liddell to interfere in the discussions between guild masters. Therefore, Liddell had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.


    I''m not sure if I know what''s on the mind of Liddell or not, but Sergei continued to use sarcastic words.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. Do you know?��This adventurer named Sora has formed a friendship with the Dragnaught duke''s family in the royal capital. It''s rumored that His Highness'' second daughter, Claudia, will be moving into his house soon. Naturally, this must be with an eye toward a future marriage.


    Claudia Dragnaut was cursed to break off her marriage to the Dauphin and her status in the aristocracy declined dramatically.


    However, that doesn''t change the fact that she is still the daughter of the Duchess of Dragnaut.


    There are countless nobles who dream of marrying Claudia. Especially among small and medium-sized nobles. Sergei, who is himself exactly one of the small and medium-sized nobles, understands this.


    The Duke''s intention of giving such a daughter to a single man was clear.


    Did he take a great deal of interest in Sola''s character, or was it to get the dragon knight in the wild into the duke''s family at all costs?


    Either way, there was no doubt that Duke Lei had a high opinion of Sola.


    ''''You have cut off such a person, Sir Elgato. A young man who should have been a great, very great help to the Adventurer''s Guild.''''


    I am very aware of my responsibilities, Sir Sergei.


    It''s natural to feel responsible. The most important thing is how to atone for the blunder, isn''t it?��Sola, who was cut off by you, must not have good feelings for the Adventurer''s Guild. In the worst case scenario, we''re going to turn the biggest noble family in the country, the Dukes of Dragnaut, against us. Ouch, it''s too painful a blunder. And that''s where we come in, this time, the commotion over the ''Falcon Sword''.


    This must have been the main point, because both of Sergei''s eyes glittered.


    Elgato narrowed his eyes slightly, and Liddell pulled his lips into a tight knot.


    The "Sword of the Falcon" - an up-and-coming young party that is no stranger to the Ishka Adventurers Guild.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    The Sword of the Falcon failed in its attempt to defeat the Gryphon, as requested by Count Elbe, and the leader has fled back to Ishqa. The leader returned to Ishqa, and the daughter of the Sauzar Trading Company, who had remained alone in the mountains, was almost rescued by Sora. On the day she returned from the capital, the leader of the Falcon Blade begged her to come to his rescue, and she went to his rescue on the same day. It''s an admirable deed. Now, in the meantime, what were Lord Elgato and the Ishka Branch doing?��No, you don''t have to say anything. Looking at the results, it''s clear that Sir didn''t send a single rescue party.


    Hold on, sir. We''ve organized a rescue party!


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this article.


    He just shook his head lightly from side to side.


    ''Organized?��You did not, Miss Liddell. You tried to organize, that''s all. It didn''t end up happening in time either, so that doesn''t explain anything. Yes, it would be unfair to equate an ordinary adventurer with Sola, who drives a dragon, but that being said, the Ishqa branch must have figured out the situation days earlier than Sola did. They could have moved ahead of Sola. Isn''t it?


    It''s...!


    ''Lord Elgato. President Souzar was furious when he heard what had happened. Of course he was. He almost left his beloved daughter to die. The Souzaar Chamber of Commerce has given us a great deal of money in the past, but that relationship is over. Yes, I stopped by Count Herv��''s before I came here, and he wasn''t too happy about it, was he?��Well, this is just as well. It was Sora, who had nothing to do with the guild, who rescued the adventurers who had fallen on hard times to fulfill the Count''s request and who killed Gryphon. I was even impressed by the irony that the Adventurers'' Guild is such an irresponsible and ruthless organization.


    Saying that, a victorious light flashed in Sergei''s eyes as he looked at Elgato.


    ''''If you ask me, I heard that some of the members of the ''Falcon''s Sword'' have decided to join Sora''s clan - the ''Blood Smoke (Chikemuri) Sword'', was it? This can no longer be described as painful. It''s a fatal blunder. As you may already know, this matter is also being called into question at our headquarters in the Holy Kingdom. Lord Elgert is one of only three first-class adventurers in this country. Although he is the target of many adventurers'' admiration, you should be prepared to face the inevitable penalties for this incident. I would like to defend him for as long as I can, but I cannot give falsehoods to Headquarters. I hope you will not hold out too much hope.


    �� �� ��


    Don''t look so glum, Mr. Liddell. You''re going to ruin that pretty face of yours, aren''t you?


    I''m not wearing a mask, Master!


    Liddell couldn''t help but raise his voice at Elgato''s teasing words.


    Sergei had already left the room, and the only ones left in the room were Elgato and Liddell.


    ''''But Sir Sergei''s mannerisms were too rude. In the first place, this is not something that I would come to say, even if I had to leave King''s Landing, which is in turmoil because of the undead attack earlier. Sir Sergei has misjudged the gravity of the matter!


    Haha, Liddell, you''re no match for Sir Sergei. Well, I don''t deny that I was fed up with his sarcasm, but...


    Elgato chuckles.


    In contrast to Elgato, who has a reputation as an adventurer, Sergei has no track record as an adventurer.


    Sergei''s abilities are demonstrated not in adventure but in negotiation.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s had to deal with this, but I''m not the only one who''s had to deal with this, and I''m not the only one who''s had to deal with this.


    But he is not well versed in the intricacies of adventurers, and is not well received in the field.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of your time in the world.


    ''''That said, most of the facts about Sora''s case are true. You can''t help but see it as a problem.


    "The expulsion was justified and in accordance with the rules. The master can''t be blamed for this!


    Liddell thinks that the fact that he has a head start afterwards does not erase the fact that he has violated the code.


    But those who try to drag Elgato down, like Sergei, don''t even try to look at that aspect. Or they see it and then ignore it. That''s what made me angry.


    Elgato is not responsible for the Sword of the Falcon either. There was no flaw in mediating the request to defeat the Gryphon, and Sauzar''s daughter - Miroslav remained at Mount Skim on his own accord. This is testified to by the members who accompanied her, and above all by Miroslav himself, who returned on the wyvern.


    Nevertheless, there was no end to the accusations against Elgato. I wanted to do something about it, but I couldn''t do anything about it, and that''s how we got to this day.


    Liddell resigns from Elgato''s room with a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    Perhaps that''s why no colleagues approached Liddell when he returned to the department.


    Normally, per Parfait, he would have said, "Senior, face!��I''m afraid of your face! However, Parfait is still lying on his desk, unaware of Liddell''s return.


    Parfait, who is in charge of the Sword of the Falcon, is one of the people who have been badly affected by the recent turmoil, and that must have made him mentally and physically exhausted.


    After returning to his seat, Liddell looked back at the current state of the "Falcon Swords" while doing his current work.


    According to him, Miroslav will follow Lunamaria''s lead and leave the guild to join the "Sword of Blood Smoke".


    Although Lars is not leaving the guild, he says that he will return to his original intentions and expresses his intention to leave the adventuring business for a while.


    He''s going to spend some time in his home village of Merte.


    It seems that Parfait was quite persistent, but looking at Parfait''s current condition, it was obvious that his persuasion didn''t work as well as he had hoped.


    The only remaining member of the ''Falcon Sword'' was Ilaria.


    But considering the daily words and actions of Iria, it''s unlikely that she''ll continue to be an adventurer, knowing that she and Lars have parted company.


    --The second is the fact that the Falcon Falcon Blade has effectively disbanded.

 72-Episode 70: Intricate Thoughts

    ''Thank you, Sola!��Thank you so much!


    Three days ago, Lars repeatedly thanked me for returning from Mt. Skim with Miroslav, his face crumpled with gratitude and relief.


    His face was even more pale than the other day, a sign that he hadn''t slept well since I''d come to his rescue.


    For Lars, this one ended up being a repetition of his previous unconsciousness - the fact that he had been the first to pass out in the fight with the Lord of the Flies.


    Not only that, he had once again put his friends in danger because of his own ineptitude. He must have been truly sorry about that.


    When Lars confirmed that Miroslav was safe, he was so happy that he forgot about his rant to me.


    To Lars, Miroslav was very gracious to him.


    The sight of her eyes watering and her cheeks blushing as she clasps Lars'' hand is, for all intents and purposes, that of a maiden in love.


    How many of us can see this scene and guess that Miroslav is the one who caught Lars unawares in the mountains at night and prised his consciousness from him?


    As someone who knows the other side of the story, I find Miroslav''s performance quite frightening.


    But perhaps this is also Miroslav''s true intentions - that''s how I felt when I remembered the incident in the mountains.


    Talking with Miroslav on Mount Skim, I knew all about what the red-haired wizard was thinking.


    There was no reason to dismiss Miroslav''s wishes when I wanted someone other than Lunamaria to supply my soul.


    Even more so when I heard that he had been slaying demons in the dangerous mountains for me.


    The only condition that Miroslav offered me was a plea that he didn''t want me to do anything more to Lars.


    As it turned out, I agreed to it.


    Because I had no intention of doing anything more to Lars in the first place.


    However, if Lars had made a move on us, that was a different story.


    Miroslav also seemed to understand that. In the internal discussions within the Sword of the Falcon, it was decided that Lars would leave Ishka.


    The reason for his decision to leave was Lars''s own, but Miroslav probably induced him to do so as well.


    As for Miroslav himself, he found out that he and Lars had parted company and decided to join the Sword of Blood and Smoke.


    He explained to Lars that he wanted to repay him for saving his life, and Lars agreed with him. Rather than agreeing with him, Lars was aware that he was in no position to disagree with the decision. After all, Lars was convinced that he was the one who had put Miroslav in danger.


    But I had my own concerns.


    For whatever reason, Miroslav, who had been so hostile to me for so long, was now working with me.


    The possibility that Lars was suspicious of this was undeniable.


    Even if Lars himself didn''t notice it, it''s also possible that the people around him--Ilia, the guild master, the receptionist--would get wind of it and tell him something unnecessary.


    In that sense, it was not a good idea for Lars to decide to return to his home village of Merte.


    It''s because Ilaria is in Melte village.


    It was only a few days ago that the two of them were made to go their separate ways. Miroslav wanted to lead Lars to another location, but once he was told that "I, the leader, will tell Ilaria what happened," he could only nod.


    Miroslav later apologized to me, but as a matter of fact, I was pleased to hear this.


    If I saw Lars again, he would probably reconcile with me, saying that Ilaria was something.


    As a result, my goal of winning Ilaria was greatly diminished, but I gained something in return.


    What that was - namely, a village priest to replace the priestess Sailor, Ilaria''s mother.


    The priestess Serra, whom I met in the village of Melte, has left a strong impression on me in many ways.


    It''s not uncommon for a daughter to take over her mother''s position. If this happens, it will be one less obstacle to inviting Priest Sailor to come to Ishqa, and I''m happy to oblige.


    I''d be more than happy to talk about it.


    I''m not asking you to leave Melte and move to Ishqa right now. It''s not impossible for me to save Melte from poisoning, but that''s not a very polite way to repay the favor.


    For my part, I have no intention of tying up Priest Sailor Priestess with gratitude. We''d like to proceed with our mutual agreement.


    Perhaps you''d like to invite me to your home, for starters.


    We''ve talked about cooking in the past in connection with Crow Solas, so if we can get behind that, it should be a natural invitation. With the three children, of course.


    Well, when the kids are with us, we can''t just fly to Crow Solus, so the number of days to go back and forth will increase, and it''s hard to plan, but that''s just it, I intend to take my time and fill in the blanks.


    ������


    After the matter of the Falcon Falcon Blade was settled, the first thing that I took care of was the issue of Seal''s slaves.


    One day I took Seal and, along with Lunamaria, to visit the slaver Fyodor.


    ''Then I will remove the slave ring. May I have your permission, Lord Sola?


    In one of the rooms of the "union" building, a string-eyed slaver comes to confirm.


    In response, I nodded my head clearly.


    ''''Yes, please.''''


    Very well. So....


    Fyodor muttered something to himself and touched Seal and Lunamaria''s collar.


    Then the collar, which had been seamless, came off easily.


    Seal, who had been nervous even to the side, blinks his eyes in surprise, and Lunamaria has her hand on her throat in confusion.


    Fyodor smiled at them both and said with a smile.


    The removal of the slave ring has been completed. As a result, your names have been removed from the list of our union. Congratulations, Lady Lunamaria and Seal.


    In response to Fyodor''s exaggerated congratulations, the two of them made an indescribable expression and only gave a small nod.


    That is, well, it wouldn''t be honestly pleasing to hear a slaver say, "I''m glad to be freed from slavery. What kind of sarcasm is that?


    By the way, Fyodor''s statement that "you will be removed from the union''s roster" has to do with the collar they had been wearing - the slave ring.


    I''ve already mentioned that the slave ring is endowed with a number of magic.


    You''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    My interest in this transaction is the slave ring. It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one, but I''m not the only one.


    What it means is that when I die, the remaining Lunamaria will not be freed, but will become the property of the Union.


    It''s because of that advantage that the Union lent me a valuable slave ring.


    I''ve already mentioned the reason for removing that convenient slave ring, but I''ve already mentioned the seal. The only way to be sure that Seal''s determination to eat his own soul was not influenced by his slave status is to actually free him from slavery.


    As for Lunamaria, this is honestly an "afterthought" for Seal.


    However, Lunamaria''s fall into slavery is still a thorn in Lars''s side, and it is still a thorn in his heart. I had calculated that if I pulled that thorn out of him at this time, Lars would become even less hostile to me.


    Besides, when I invite Priest Sailor Priest to my house in the future, if he sees a slave collar around Seal''s or Lunamaria''s neck, his favoritism towards me might be greatly diminished.


    I could be told that I won''t be allowed into the clan of someone who would enslave others, etc. I don''t want to do that.


    I don''t think that Lunamaria will rebel against me now, so I decided to take this opportunity to collectively eliminate the concerns.


    Once the two of them are freed from slavery, the next step is to prepare to welcome Claudia in.


    Oh busy busy - as I was jokingly saying that, Miroslav brought an interesting story.


    The story was that the master of the King''s Capital Adventurer''s Guild wanted to meet me.

 73-Episode 71 Change

    Politely decline the offer.


    The adventurer guildmaster of the royal capital Horus wants to see you - Miroslav told me that without much hesitation.


    Hearing that, Miroslav blinks his eyes.


    ''''.........Is that all right?


    I don''t mind.


    My plan, which is currently being implemented, focuses on "peacefully picking a fight with the guild".


    Once you get involved in a dark fight within the guild, it''s no longer peaceful. That''s why I chose to remain quiet here.


    .........well, I''ll just watch the plight of Elgato (Ishka''s guild master) and Liddell (the receptionist) from afar and giggle and say "Suck it up"!��I don''t think we will ever fall out of the category of "peace" under these conditions, I think.


    Of course, I didn''t just choose to remain silent for the sake of being literal. If I made a wrong move now, the guild might find out about my real plan. He wanted to avoid that.


    That plan was, in other words, ''a way to peacefully pick a fight with the guild''.


    The content was to publicize the one incident in which the "Falcon Sword" used me as a bait in the fight against the Lord of the Flies and make me formally apologize.


    Since Lars, the leader of the team, is away from Ishqa, it is Miroslav, the perpetrator, who apologizes on his behalf.


    The reason why Miroslav is joining the Sword of Blood and Smoke is to take responsibility for this one incident - if he explains so externally, the unnaturalness of Miroslav''s actions will be eliminated.


    The perpetrator apologizes and the victim forgives. It''s really a peaceful solution.


    --Well, well.


    If the facts are made public, the words and actions of the Ishka Adventurer''s Guild and its staff in this case will inevitably be revealed.


    The faces of those who twisted reason to protect the reputation of the adventurers would be destroyed.


    But that''s not my concern.


    All I have to do is make peace with the Falcon Blade. I''m not going to have to worry about the consequences of that, whether the guild is humiliated or embarrassed, or even impeached by another city''s guildmasters, it''s none of my business.


    Whether it''s Elgato or Liddell, I hope that at the very least, they will take their "duty to work for Ishka" to heart and act accordingly. Hmmm.


    As for Miroslav, who brought this story, he probably thought that by using Sergei or some other guild master of the royal capital, he could put a stop to the Ishka branch.


    But if I stepped in to that point, my presence would be too far in front of them.


    Only peacefully. It''s just a result. And yet, in order for my intentions to be conveyed to the people involved, I thought this was about the right amount of salt.


    There are other reasons why I came to this conclusion. I''m talking about Onijima, of all places.


    There should still be some time to wait until the death of Jijinbo is reported to the swordsman family and a replacement is dispatched, but even so, we can''t just sit around and wait.


    I should have avoided wasting any more time by getting involved with the guild.


    So, we''ll have to wait and see about the guild for a while.


    I''m sorry, Master.


    Miroslav reluctantly responds to my words.


    By the way, this "master" is not what Lunamaria calls "master" but "master" of the clan "Sword of Chikemuri".


    Even being politely addressed by that Miroslav made him uncomfortable, but the day when he would be openly called "master" in public? Even when he was locked up in the Lord of the Flies'' nest, he wasn''t this obedient.


    Frankly, I''m very uncomfortable. My ass is itchy.


    I didn''t think it was Miroslav''s way of peacefully picking a fight with his allies, or even that I had an evil idea.


    Whether or not he knew what I was thinking, Miroslav continued on in a calm voice.


    I have one more thing to tell you.


    Hmm?��What is it?


    My father wishes to meet with his master. I would appreciate it if you would consider it.


    ''The chairman of the Southall Trading Company?��Are you thanking me for saving your life?


    However, in reality, he is curious about the Master''s connections. The Master has made the acquaintance of Count Elbe through this matter. I heard that you had formed a friendship with Duke Dragnaut in King''s Landing. I''m sure he heard about it.


    You''ve got a good ear for it. Do you want me to do it for you?


    "As the master would have it.


    The man-hating, father-hating wizard responded in a calm tone.


    He said, "My father must have looked to the Master as an alternative to the Falcon Sword for assistance. If you comply, it will be easier to extract assistance from my father in the future. However, in exchange for this, he will also be used more often to meet with noblemen, so if the master is unwilling to do so, I think it would be better to refuse.


    You don''t mind if I do?


    Yes. I will obey my master''s decision.


    Then Miroslav stared up at me with his eyes.


    His eyes, once tinted with disgust, were now moistened with the opposite emotion.


    I felt a thrilling s*xiness in them, and I swallowed my gulp of air.


    The Miroslav of before had a head of gently wavy red hair that stretched to his chest. That hair had been cut off once when I''d kidnapped him - or more accurately, when I''d freed him - but now it had grown back to just over his shoulders again.


    An unfamiliar sight, of a familiar opponent.


    I felt a suffocating sensation I didn''t know why, and I forcefully pulled Miroslav into a hug as if to shake off the sensation.


    --There was no resistance.


    �� �� ��


    Miroslav joined the Sword of Blood and Smoke and came to live at my house.


    It was too much trouble for him to leave the house every time he got his soul eaten, so I made a plan to do so.


    It seems that he planned to do the same, so the move went smoothly.


    With this, there were some changes in the clan.


    What I was most worried about was the relationship between Miroslav and Lunamaria.


    .........No, it''s presumptuous to call it worrying. After all, I was the one who broke the ice between the two of them.


    Even though it was under my orders, Miroslav was instrumental in bringing Lunamaria down to slavery. And Lunamaria is also aware of this.


    I expected that no matter what, it would be awkward.


    However, contrary to my expectations, there was no quarrel between the two of them. Maybe they had something in common, as they were both in the same situation.


    Well, as expected, it couldn''t be the same as when they were in "Falcon''s Sword", but I didn''t feel any spikes in their conversation.


    Next, the relationship with Seal, I can say that things are generally good here.


    Miroslav treated Seal as a "junior member of the Clan" with courtesy, and Seal treated Miroslav as a "senior adventurer" with respect, so there were no problems at all between the two of them.


    What surprised me the most was the relationship between Miroslav and the sparrow, these two.


    I was surprised, not in a bad way, but in a good way.


    The sparrow had come to study under Miroslav, the wizard.


    As I mentioned sometime ago, the horns of the demon race are a rare magic item and contain an abundance of magical power.


    This fact shows that the horns are the demon man''s magical power-generating organ. The demon race generally possessed a great deal of magical power, and even more so, a two-horned female demoness was said to have a higher magic value than a single-horned male demoness. This is what Miroslav told me.


    In other words, sparrows are born with the quality of being an excellent wizard.


    I hadn''t paid much attention to the sparrow in that direction because I didn''t want it to fight.


    They had to get used to living in a human city first.


    I was surprised to hear that the sparrow began to learn magic from Miroslav. I was even more surprised to hear that the sparrow had wanted to do this.


    I''ve been running under Miroslav''s guidance, which says that even wizards need physical strength, and he smiled at me when I went to inquire about the situation.


    ''''I want to be of service to Sora-san, just like Seal-san and Luna-san, so...''''


    The sparrow says it''s a painful thing to be indebted to him.


    Her dark blue hair is tied up in a bun behind her head so that it doesn''t interfere with her exercise, and she looks so dignified that I can''t detect any of the inertia typical of those who reluctantly go about their business.


    That means that the girl in front of me is doing this wholeheartedly for me.


    I involuntarily gagged my mouth and turned my head away from the sparrow.


    ........Ku!��What a good girl. In the past when I decided to save the sparrow, you weren''t wrong!


    As I was secretly shedding tears of emotion, a troubled sparrow''s voice hit my earbuds.


    ''''........Um, Sola, Mr.?''''


    ''Oh, whoa!��What is it?


    Is that all you have to ask, my dear?


    Then I''d like to resume running, Sparrow added apologetically.


    I shook my head at high speed, kokokokokok.


    ''Oh, that''s it!��I''m sorry to interrupt you!


    No, sir, I don''t want to be a bother. If there''s anything I can do for you, you can always give me a call.


    With that said, the sparrow bowed his head with a smile before resuming his run.


    If the sparrow was going to run through the streets of Ishqa, I would sneak in an escort, but since the sparrow is just circling the grounds of the house, there seems to be no need for an escort.


    I was thinking about joining in on the running, but - yeah, that would definitely put me on edge. It would be right to leave quickly here.


    I went back inside the house, thought about it for a while, and then hobbled off to the bathroom.


    I''ll make sure that the sparrow, who has finished her training, can use the hot water right away. That was the idea.

 74-72nd Episode: Forest Incident

    A little more than half a month after Miroslav joined the Sword of Blood and Smoke, a messenger from King Horus, the capital city of King''s Landing, came to ask for the Duke of Dragnaut.


    The message said that it was time to send Claudia to you.


    At first, I nodded my head when I heard this.


    Not even a month has passed since the battle with Jijinbo. I felt that it was too early for him to make a decision to let go of his beloved daughter.


    The answer to my question is Miroslav, the daughter of the Sauzaar Chamber of Commerce based in the capital.


    Miroslav carefully told me about the rumors that the Chamber of Commerce had gathered in the capital.


    According to the rumors, the turmoil caused by the incident has subsided only in the city, and a storm is still raging in the palace.


    The wedding of Crown Prince Azar and Princess Sakuya of the Ad Astera Empire has also been stalled.


    The spearhead of opposition is the anti-imperialist nobles. It is said that some of them are planning to revive Azar and Claudia''s once aborted engagement.


    Duke Drugnoth is probably trying to get Claudia out of such political stagnation, Miroslav said.


    When most people hear that an unmarried princess (Claudia) is to live in a bachelor''s house, they associate it with a future marriage. It''s a de facto betrothal.


    It''s not normal for a duchess to marry a mere adventurer, but many would be convinced if they found out that the adventurer was the dragon knight that is rumored to be in charge.


    ........From the side, I''m in line to be the son-in-law of the Dragnaught duke family, aren''t I?


    Well, well, well, that''s just "from the side", it doesn''t mean that they are really engaged. Besides, if my presence will be a shield to protect Claudia, then this should be called an honor.


    There isn''t a boy who doesn''t admire a knight who protects the princess.


    If the radical anti-imperialists might even send one of their assassins to you, but if that happens, all you have to do is eat the assassin. Yeah, no problem.


    That''s why I was preparing to welcome Claudia into the fold, but there was one thing that bothered me.


    For the past few days, demons have been appearing more and more frequently in and around Ishka.


    The Adventurer''s Guild has been struggling to keep up with the situation, and my clan has received several requests for help.


    Each time I brought along Lunamaria, Miroslav and Seal, as well as a sparrow to gain experience, to kill the demons, the number of attacks increased, not decreased. This pace of appearance was clearly abnormal.


    Many of the monsters and magical beasts that appear are species that live in the forest of Titis, and it seems that something strange is happening in the forest.


    The demons are also appearing on the road connecting the King''s Capital and Ishka, and at this rate, the carriage that Claudia was riding in could be attacked by the demons.


    With this in mind, I decided to get on Klau Solas and head for the forest of Titis.


    I was hoping to avoid the possibility of a big fish that could drive the demons out of their homes, just like the previous basilisk.


    In addition, I decided to replenish Jiraiyaokusu''s fruit in case of emergency.


    According to the sparrow, Jiriah Okusu should only bear fruit from spring to summer. It would be better to harvest them while they can be harvested.


    As I was thinking about this, the sparrow spoke in a subdued voice.


    I have a favor to ask you, Sola-san. I would like to ask you to do something for me.


    Yeah, that''s good.


    "...?��I haven''t said anything yet, okay?


    I wouldn''t refuse a sparrow a favor, no matter what it was.


    When I responded with a serious look on my face, the sparrow blinked a couple of eyes and then smiled as if annoyed.


    I meant what I said, but the sparrow seemed to take it as a joke.


    I''m a little depressed, but I try to deal with it with a smile, as an older man would.


    Despite my conflicting feelings, Sparrow opened her mouth.


    "If you''re going to pick up the Jiriah Ookus fruit, I''d like you to take me with you.


    Hm?��The Titis Forest is dangerous - and I don''t need to tell the sparrow that, do I? Is there something on your mind?


    "...I want to see the village once, sir. I''m curious to see what the house looks like.


    Hearing that, I faintly raised an eyebrow.


    The village of Kamuna, where the sparrow lived, was adjacent to the rotten sea generated by the basilisk.


    I used fire to burn down the rotten sea, so the houses in the village should almost certainly have been burned down as well.


    The sparrows were there at the time, so they must have been aware of that - but I understood the desire to see for myself what had happened to the place where I was born and raised.


    The reason he hadn''t spoken out about that thought until today was probably because he had some reservations about not wanting to get me in trouble.


    I''m sure the sparrow couldn''t sit still when she heard that the forest had changed. If you make a mistake, you may never be able to return home again.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. And just so you know, Crow Solas is not a very comfortable ride.��Are you okay?


    When I told him the fact that he must be in a bad mood if he asked, the sparrow pulled her lips into a tight knot, made a fist and nodded, "I''ll do my best. Cute.


    ''''Geez ... guffaw!��Then that''s good!��Just like you''re holding on to me tight!


    Yes!


    The sparrow responded to me by raising her voice in a panic as I was about to say something strange and raised my voice, but the sparrow responded in a loud voice with a small nod of her head.


    �� �� ��


    So I straddled Clow Solas with a sparrow and we came to the top of the cliff where the Lord of the Flies'' nest was located.


    On the way, I was almost distracted several times by the size of the two bulges I could feel on my back, until I saw the forest of Titis.


    Now that I was standing on the cliffs, not an ounce of wooing was present in my mind.


    ''....this again...''


    Looking down from the top of the cliffs, there were no significant changes in the forest scene. For example, there was no obvious change in the sea of rot that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    And yet, there was something very strange about it.


    The reason for this is the sound. A low, earth-shaking roar rises from the entire forest. In response to that sound, there were roars that seemed to belong to demons from everywhere.


    The sometimes mournful cries mixed in with them are probably the voice of an object that has been defeated in a battle between demons.


    Regardless of their homes and territories, the demons called demons and the demon beasts called demon beasts seemed to be running around in the forest. As soon as they encountered the other demons, they immediately attacked them - otherwise they wouldn''t be in this state.


    A state of frenzy. Such a word comes to mind.


    Even when the basilisk appeared, it hadn''t reached this level of state.


    A sparrow standing next to me huddles up to me. The sparrow that had been living in the depths of the forest for a long time seemed to be in an unusual situation.


    It''s a shame, I thought to myself inwardly.


    To be honest, I didn''t think Titis was this crazy. If it were just me, I could handle it, but the sparrows are dangerous.


    I took the easy way out, since this is a request from a girl who rarely asks me for a favor, but I should have left the sparrow for Ishqa.


    I''ll take it back to Ishka now - that''s when I thought it was a good idea.


    A soft touch enveloped my left hand.


    I looked over and saw that the sparrow was holding my left hand with both hands. With a pleading light in its pale red eyes, the sparrow silently appealed to me to take it away.


    After a few seconds of silence, I let out a small breath.


    There was no way I was going to win against these eyes.

 75-Episode 73: Invitation from the Guild

    In a rather embracing position, I split into the forest with the sparrow.


    Initially I had planned to harvest the fruit of the Jiriah Ookus before heading to the village of the demon man, but considering the current situation and the feelings of the sparrow, I went straight to the village.


    Then we arrived at the village - or should I say, the village was, as expected, a shadow of its former self.


    What was there were the remnants of houses that once stood there. One house had been burned to ashes and was burned to the ground, and another house appeared to have been trampled down by a large monster. Not a single house was left in its original form.


    The sparrow walked towards the outskirts of the village, looking sadly at such houses.


    She followed him, wondering where she was going, until she came to a small area lined with small stone towers.


    It wasn''t until Sparrow kneeled down in front of one of the towers and began to pray with her eyes closed that she realized it was the grave of the demon tribe.


    It was probably the grave of his parents. He had heard that his father had disappeared when he was very young, and his mother had died many years ago.


    It must have been difficult for a child to survive alone in the depths of Titis, no matter how many wards he was surrounded by. I''m sure his mother knew that very well.


    I''m sure she knew that she had to leave her young daughter behind, and she naturally hung her head.


    --And then something unexpectedly touched my senses, and I interrupted my silent prayer to quickly look around.


    Multiple signs and roars rushing in.


    Either they noticed the smell of a human (me) or they reacted to the demon man''s (sparrow) magical power like a basilisk. Either way, I can see that the demon is approaching me with a clear intention.


    ........If possible, I wanted to let Sparrow continue to report to her parents until she was satisfied, but that was no longer possible.


    I called out to the sparrow, feeling sorry, and before I knew it, the sparrow, who had stood up and looked at me, apologized in a voice that sounded apologetic as well.


    ''''I''m sorry. I knew I had caused you trouble.


    Don''t worry about it. We can win in plenty of time if we put our minds to it.


    To make the sparrow feel at ease, he tried to act confident at best.


    In fact, he was confident that with the use of his mind-dressing, he could defeat the demons of the deep realm even while defending the sparrow.


    However, he was hesitant to defile the graves of the demon race with the flesh and blood of demons.


    Now that I''ve accomplished my goal of confirming the abnormality of Titis Forest with my own eyes, this would be a way to escape.


    It''s a good idea to be able to set up one of these wards to protect the graves of sparrows'' parents, but unfortunately I''m not that handy. I''ll bring that next time I come back.


    While thinking about this, I held the sparrow in my arms again and spread the jade all over my body.


    �� �� ��


    Afterwards, I returned with the sparrow to my residence in Ishka, where I was greeted by Lunamaria and the others.


    I was greeted by the Lunamaria and their friends.


    I was surprised to see unexpected faces lined up among the Lunamaria.


    ''The Master wishes to share some information about the Forest of Titis, he says. I apologize for the inconvenience of your time, but would you be willing to come to the guild?


    It was Liddell, the receptionist of the Adventurer''s Guild, who offered me a polite bow.


    I wondered how she knew I had gone to Titis Forest, but when I thought about it, it was only natural that Klau Solas''s huge body would be in the public eye.


    Liddell must have learned that Klau Solas had flown off in the direction of Titis and visited my house.


    Who would cooperate with the Adventurer''s Guild (you guys) - I''d be lying if I said such a thought hadn''t crossed my mind.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get out of there if you need me.


    However, Liddell''s attitude was polite (no matter what his inner feelings were), and it''s understandable that Elgato, as the guild master, can''t leave the guild empty for this unusual situation.


    I''m not sure how much of a difference it would make if I were to weigh the solution to the problem and the revenge of the past, but the scales were always in the latter direction.


    Everyone wishes for peace and quiet in the land where their family rests.


    I agree. Should I come to you now?


    Well yes. If you do so, it would be very helpful to us.


    When I answered immediately, Liddell rolled her eyes in surprise, then her expression changed as if in a panic.


    Oh, the receptionist, who always has a clear look on her face, is in a hurry.


    She must have expected me to be reluctant to do so. I''m going to be able to get the best out of it," I chuckle inwardly, as I quickly start walking towards the guild.


    The sound of Liddell''s footsteps following me at a fast pace, followed from behind.


    The Adventurer''s Guild building that I hadn''t stepped into in a long time was crowded with people.


    As Liddell, dressed in the guild''s staff uniform, walked ahead, the adventurers who noticed him cleared the way. Some of them were surprised to see me walking behind Liddell, but none of them called out to me.


    I''m not sure who I''d like to see again.


    Liddell, who led me to a room that looked like a guest room, said, "I''ll report to the master right away," and left.


    Now, how long will I have to wait, I wondered sarcastically, when there was an immediate knock on the door. It hadn''t been more than thirty seconds since Liddell had left.


    As I nodded my head that it was probably too soon, the person who came in was a different receptionist than Liddell.


    I thought to myself that I remembered seeing that face somewhere, and I thought about it a bit. Then I quickly remembered.


    It was this employee who first interviewed me when I came back alive from the Lord of the Flies'' nest. His name was Parfait, or was it?


    In contrast to Liddell''s calm demeanor, Parfait was a woman who gave me a lively impression. She looks four or five years younger than Lidel.


    Well, whether she was calm or lively, her attitude, which included contempt for me, was the same in both cases. In that respect, it''s easy not to have to use different attitudes.


    A cup of steam was placed on the tray Parfait was holding. It seems that they are welcome enough to serve tea.


    ........I can''t help but feel cynical when I come here.


    With a bitter smile, I look at the contents of the cup that was served. The tea has a clear amber color, and it is made with very good tea leaves. The baked goods on the side are also very elegant.


    The place where I was kicked out of only a few months ago without being spared, I never thought I would be greeted like this. I wish I could have taught myself back then.


    With that thought in mind, I didn''t touch the tea or the pastries.


    It''s not that I was vain enough to eat what was served to me - I wasn''t vain enough to eat it right away. It''s simply that I didn''t want to put my foot down on what the guild that had expelled me served.


    It was more of a wilfulness than a vanity. You could add the adjective "boring" to the top.


    Even though I was aware of it, I didn''t want to change it.


    And seeing me, Parfait calls out to me cheerfully.


    You''re not going to be able to get away with it. I haven''t heaped a smoke on you.


    Bufu, a strange voice escaped my mouth.


    When I stared at the new receptionist with half an eye, Parfait looked back at me with a chuckle.


    ''''That candy, it''s the latest creation from ''Kukri-do'', which is very popular with the girls. I abused my receptionist''s authority to stock it.


    Parfait holds his index finger to his cheek and says teasingly.


    The tea cakes for guests have to be disposed of when they expire. Naturally, the person who disposes of them is the guild staff. I see, a schemer. It could be rephrased as being mean-spirited.


    "A pastry or two would be a small price to pay for the guild''s salary.


    ''Huh, the sweets I buy with my own money and the sweets I buy at work expenses are two different things. The same can be said for the meals that a man buys for me.


    Miss Parfait smiles at me and says such things. That gaze is directed at my face as if to say something.


    Unlike Liddell, who is modest in her makeup and hairstyle, Parfait decorates herself as a receptionist with just enough lines to avoid being vulgar. According to Miroslav, he also seems to have a strong desire to rise to the top.


    I''m not sure if I''ve met Parfait''s expectations because I''m a dragon knight and also have a connection with the Duke of Dragunot.


    You must be planning to flirt with a favor and then make a fool of us when you ask her out.


    Hmph, I''m not playing into that hands!


    Seriously, I wish the demons would only come out of the city!


    Thinking about this, he was about to open his mouth to soothe the other man''s words when the door was slammed again.


    The one who came in was Liddell this time.


    Liddell is surprised to see Parfait there and tells me that he''s going to show me to the Guildmaster''s room.


    Apparently, Elgato gave me some time off as soon as he received the report. He must have decided that if he made me wait even slightly, I might end up leaving.


    For some reason, a feeling of relief rose in my chest as I stood up in response to Lidel''s words.

 76-Episode 74: The beginning of the upheaval

    So this is the first time we''ve seen each other since your duel with Lars. You don''t look so different, Sora.


    The head of the Adventurer''s Guild Ishka Chapter and a first class adventurer, Elgato Kuys, smiled calmly as he said that.


    There was no sense of separation between his words and expression. The faint scent of perfume wafting from the air and the carefully brushed silver hair, he is a stylish man as usual.


    I responded to Elgato coolly.


    I''m not going to be able to get the same thing for you. Isn''t that the right thing to do?


    He pulls out the greeting and suddenly cuts to the chase. It''s an indication that he doesn''t intend to fit in.


    Hearing that, Elgato''s smile was replaced by a wry smile.


    Liddell, who is standing behind him, gives me a sharp look, but I decide to ignore him with an unwitting look.


    He says what he needs to say and hears what he needs to hear. That''s all you have to do now.


    ''Oh, it''s the same. As it turns out, I''m concerned about the outbreak of a demon outburst - the Stampede - based on the circumstances of the last few days.


    When Elgato skipped an explanation and started with a conclusion, we responded in the same way.


    In that case, I''ll start with the conclusion that the depths of Titis were like a cauldron on the verge of blowing over. With that state of affairs, the demons of the Deep Realm will be appearing on the forest''s perimeter sooner or later.


    Once that happened, the demons on the perimeter would flood out of the forest like they were being pushed out.


    Elgato nodded, as if to say ''I knew it''.


    ''''Does that mean it''s only a matter of time before the overflowing outer perimeter demons come towards Ishka?


    ''''Yes. And it will only be a matter of time before the Demons of the Deep Realm follow suit.


    Ishka would experience a demon attack on an unprecedented scale - that was my conclusion after seeing the Titis Forest with my own eyes.


    The demon runaway - Stampede. It was the same conclusion as Elgato''s.


    Then Elgato looked up at the ceiling with a somewhat somber face and murmured to himself.


    ''''So........the nightmare of twenty years ago is back.


    Twenty years ago?


    When I responded, the Guildmaster of Ishka responded with a sigh.


    ''''This country has gone through stampede in the past, you know. Roughly twenty years ago, when I was younger than you are now. The difference this time is that the anomaly didn''t occur in the Titis Forest, but in Mount Skim.


    Many towns and villages were overrun by the stampede, Elgato said.


    Elgato, who was an adventurer at the time, said he and his party lost two of his friends when they fought the stampede.


    The city of Ishka was also unable to avoid damage. I''ve heard that the current strong wall was built to protect the city from this incident.


    I raise an eyebrow and ask, "What is the cause of this?


    ''Do you know what caused it?


    "It is speculated that the volcanic activity has radically altered the demon''s ecosystem.


    It may be better than the truth that it was caused by some one''s malice, but in any case, it''s an untenable story.


    However, now is not the time to dwell on the past.


    The conclusion to be drawn from Elgato''s story is that a mutation comparable to volcanic activity is now occurring in the Titis Forest.


    The question is what that mutation is.


    The reason I honestly accepted the guild''s invitation was because I wanted this information. Information and connections. In these two respects, the Sword of Blood Smoke is not even close to the Adventurer''s Guild. This was a fact that had to be admitted.


    ........Well, if the guild had found out what the anomaly was, they wouldn''t have to bother listening to me, so they wouldn''t be able to get to the core of the matter in that sense.


    However, I knew there was a possibility that they had information that could lead to a solution to the anomaly.


    I knew that I had hit the bull''s-eye on this assumption, as Elgato''s words proved.


    He said: "I don''t know if it has anything to do with this, but there is one piece of information that concerns me. It seems that the plague has come to life again in the villages on the upper reaches of the Kale.


    ''Master!��That''s information that has yet to be confirmed!


    Hearing Elgato''s words, Liddell emitted a voice that contained surprise and impatience.


    In response, Elgato replied in a calm voice.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. That''s what sharing information is all about.


    Yes, yes. I''m sorry, sir, but the exit...


    Clearly unconvinced, Liddell bowed his head and kept his mouth shut.


    I was alone out of the mosquito net, but I could see the implications of this act.


    As I''ve mentioned before, the source of water for the Kale River is the forest of Titis. So the village on the upper reaches of the Kale River is, in other words, "a village closer to the Forest of Titis than to the city of Ishka".


    It is said that the plague is coming back to life in that village.


    The plague here is caused by the miasma of a basilisk and the miasma of the rotten sea caused by a demon.


    The plague, which was almost wiped out by the antidote made from the fruit of Jiria Ookus, has come back to life.


    You mean the antidote is no longer working?


    ''Seems so. I don''t know if the poison has become so strong that the potion doesn''t work, or if it has lost its effectiveness. In fact, this information was only brought to the guild this morning, and our staff is now on their way to the village to find out what''s going on.


    ...I see.


    ''Needless to say, don''t tell anyone else about this. The birth of the antidote has calmed down the human mind, and it''s disturbing again.


    I nodded at the words. I wasn''t going to tell them off without being told. I had no intention of hunting down the guild in that way.


    However, I couldn''t help but think about the meaning of this information.


    There was no sign of a new rotten sea when he and Sparrow headed into the deepest area. That meant that it was unlikely that a new basilisk had appeared.


    Nonetheless, is the plague coming to life?��And that''s on a level that Jiria Ooks can''t affect?


    Moreover, the poison was a poison that was diluted by the water of the river.


    Inevitably, we can infer that the main book is a tremendously deadly poison.


    If this latest mutation of the Ishka was caused by that poisonous poison....


    I had just gotten that far when I thought about it.


    Suddenly the door to the room was slammed violently and a nervous female voice came in from outside the room.


    ''Excuse me!��Master, this is an urgent report!


    Come in.


    Before Elgato''s voice was finished or not, the door was opened and the reporter, Parfait, burst into the room.


    The expression on his face was very serious, a change from when we met earlier.


    A signal fire has gone up from the forest of Titis. The colors are white, black and red!


    As soon as he heard that, a sharp, blade-like gleam dwelt in Elgato''s eyes. Liddell also has a strained expression as if he was exposed to extreme tension.


    Perhaps Elgato had adventurers or staff members in his own right keep an eye on the situation of Titis.


    That watchman contacted me in the form of a wolf smoke.


    It was clear from the expressions on the three men''s faces that this was the worst level of bad news.

 77-Episode 75: The City of Ishka

    �����ա������奫���ؤʤ�Ӥ�ð��ߥ���ɤ��B���ǡ������奫��ȫס��ˤ��Ƥƾo���β��椬�ʤ��줿��


    �������ݤϡ��ƥ��ƥ�����ɭ���餢�դ����ħ��δ�Ⱥ��һ·���������������奫���򤱤ƚ������Ƥ���Ȥ�����Ρ�


    ������ܤ���ðꓶ��Х����奫�υ���B�ݤ�ͻ�뤷���н֤��XȻ�Ȥ���냇�ݤ˰��ޤ�롣


    �����������‘B����̤�Σ�C�Ф򱧤���ס��ϡ������餯ȫ��Τ���һ���Ǥ��ä�������


    ðꓶ��ФȤ������ߤ������奫��ĺ�餷�Ƥ���С���꣨���䤪�����ʤ���ħ��δ��ڤ��ճ�������z��Ǥ��롣


    �ɤ�������ħ�郎�����줿�����줽�줬ħ������Τ������Ȥ��ä�Ԓ�}���ճ�����¡���ؤΤ褦��ס��˾��椬�k����뤳�Ȥ�᤺�餷���Ϥʤ���


    �������g�H��ħ��δ�Ⱥ���DZڤ��Ɖ����ơ����뤤�ϳDZڤ�\��Խ�����н֤����뤷�Ƥ��������Ͻԟo���ä���


    ���Ĥƥ�����ɽ�ǰk������������ԩ`�ɤα����ϥ����奫�γDZڤ���ɤ�����ǰ�Τ�ΤǤ��ꡢ�DZ��������Υ����奫���y�����䡣


    �����֪�äƤ���ס��ۤ�Σ�C�Ф����h���Ȥ����ˤ��롣


    �ˤ�ϘS�Q���Ƥ��롣ħ��δ�Ⱥ�������奫�����뤷�Ƥ��뤳�ȤϤʤ������ä��Ȥ��Ƥ⡢����Ϥ�������СҎģ�Τ�Τ��^��������ʿ��ð��ߤˤ�äƤ����ޤ��l�𣨤��������������`���ʤ����ȡ�


    ����ɤ�����ۡ�ˑ��ä����ϡ������ޤǿ����ƴ���椬��롣


    ס��ΘS�Q��ƽ�ͥܥ��������Ĥ��Ϥʤ���


    �o���‘B�ˤ��äƥ����奫��ͨ���ɤ���˶��ЙC�ܤ�S�֤Ǥ��Ƥ���Τϡ�����ˤ��������ס�񤬡����äȺΤȤ��ʤ롹���Ť��Ƥ��뤫��ʤΤ���


    ħ��ˑT��Ƥ��ꡢ���l�˵������ʿ��ð��ߤ����m���Ƥ��뤫�餳����ס��ϥѥ˥å��ˤ������餺���侲���ЄӤ��뤳�Ȥ��Ǥ��롣������ɤ��ʤ������奫�Ȥ������Ф��L���Ǥ�������


    �D�D�����餳��������Ƥ��ʚݷ֤��l���Ƥ��ޤ���


    �ιʤȤ��äơ����Ĥƥ���ɥޥ����`�Ǥ��륨�륬�`�Ȥ������Ф�ΤƤ��ؤä���Τ������ʤ�����״�r���Ȥ狼�뤫��Ǥ��롣


    �⤷����ĿՓҊ�ɤ���ˡ����΄������h�Ф���¶���졸ħ���׷��줿ð��ߤ�һ������򤪤Ȥ�ˤ����Ӥ��ӤӤ����Œg���ڤޤäƤ����顢������ؤ��‘B�˵��ƤϤ��ס�����Ƥ�����������


    ð��ߤ������Ҥ����ɐۤ��Τ��ޤ�ס��򤪤Ȥ�ˤ����Է֤����ϥ����奫�����Ӥ������Ĥ��ǤϤʤ��Τ����ȡ�


    �����ʤäƤ�����‘B���g�`���ʤ����ꐙ�����Ƥ�����


    ����������ȡ����ΤȤ��Υ��륬�`�ȤΌ�����������ä��D�D�Ȥ����ȘI���������Ϥ飩�������٤ʤ��Ȥ��g�`�äƤϤ��ʤ��ä����Ȥˤʤ롣


    ������������Ԓ�����ɤʡ�


    ���ݤ��Фǡ��դ󡢤ȱǤ���Ϣ���¤���������


    �ޤ����������줾������������줾��ΛQ�Ϥ������륬�`�Ȥ��g�`�äƤ��ʤ��ä�����Ȥ��äơ��Ф�ΤƤ�줿�����ޤߤ�ΤƤ����ɤˤϤʤ�ʤ���


    ħ���ƥ��ƥ�����׷���������顢���ä���ȡ�ƽ�͵Ĥ˥���ɤ����W��Ӥ뷽������������g�Ф��Ƥ�롣


    ���ä�������Ӌ���ȥ��륲���������Υ���ɥޥ����`��������򤫤��ƥ�ǥ�򥮥�ɤ��������i���Ƥ�äƤ⤤�����ޤȤ�ʽ��h�Ǥ�Ԓ�ˤʤ�ʤ�������������ǰ�ΛQ�Ϥ�����ɥޥ����`���ؤ뤳�Ȥˤʤ롹�ȇˣ������䣩���С��ɹ��ο����Ԥ�ʤ����ȤϤʤ���������


    �����ܸ��ݡ��B�ȤˤϤ��ޤ�����ʤ��������ؤΔ���侯���Ĥ���ǰ�Υߥ�����դ�ƥ�������٥�����ʡ�


    ����ʤ��Ȥ򿼤��ʤ��鰳�ϳ��k�Μʂ�������Ƥ�����


    �Ф��Ȥϥƥ��ƥ�����ɭ�D�D�ǤϤʤ����߲����ٰk�����Ƥ����Ȥ��������`��������δ塹�Ǥ��롣


    �ƥ��ƥ������餢�դ줿ħ��ϡ����Τ��٤Ƥ������奫���򤫤ä��櫓�ǤϤ���ޤ��������������g�μ�����򤫤ä�ħ��⤤��ȿ�����Τ���Ȼ����


    �������ä��塩�ˤ�������ʿ��ð��ߤ���򤱤����趨�������o�Tʿ�Ǥ��밳�ˤޤ���C�����γ֤����Ϥ��ʤ���


    ���륬�`�Ȥ���f����ҪՈ���줿���϶��ķ��¤������ܤ����������Ѫ����������꣩�΄������u�Ф�ߤ��餷���ˤ������C����������������󣩤Ρ����饤�����������������ʤ��������dζ�����ä�����Ǥ��롣


    �Ȥ����Τ⡢��F�ڥ����奫���x����ͨ���Ƥ���ⶾ�a�ϡ��M�ϡ��D�Dū�_�̽M�ϨD�D�����饤�����������Όg���ä��ƤĤ����������Ρ��ԤäƤ��ޤ��Ќg�΄����򱡤᤿��Τ���


    �Ϥ����Ƅ����ʤ��ä��Τϡ��ⶾ�a���ʤΤ�������Ȥ⡸���饤�����������Όg���ʤΤ���������缱�˴_����Ƥ����٤��±����ä���


    ǰ�ߤǤ���С��F״�ΤޤޤǤ��¤������ˌ��I�Ǥ��롣���������ߤ��ä����Ϥϒi���Ĥʌ��ߤ���Ҫ�ˤʤ롣


    �����������Ƥ⤢�ä�����ǰ�˥�ʥޥꥢ���Լ������������ԨD�D������Ů�Ԥ������ʤ��ĨD�D����


    ����ϰ�����Һ�����ߤ�Ӱ푤��뤨����Τ��Ɯy�Ǥ��롣�Ǥ���С��ⶾ�a�˰�����Һ��줼��С����Ĥʄ��ܤΉ仯��Ҋ�z���Ϥ����ä��D�D���Ή仯�����Ϥ�⤿�餹��������Ȥ���¤�⤿�餹���ޤǤϤ狼��ʤ�����


    ���Ȥ����櫓�ǡ��ߥ�����դˤϤ�������m�ࡹ


    ��ʥޥꥢ�ǤϤʤ��ߥ�����դ��m����Τϡ������֤Όg�Y��ħ�g���η������Ԥ������ȿ���������Ǥ��롣


    ���Ǥ˥ߥ�����դϰ���ҹ�򹲤ˤ��Ƥ��ꡢ��Һ�ˤ���������Ϥ�U�Y���Ƥ������ᡢ����Ԓ�ˑ��󤦤��Ȥʤ����ʤ�������


    ����֪�������ޤ��������ʤ餺�������ޥ����`�����ڴ��ˏꤨ�Ƥߤ��ޤ��


    ���������ޤ���������ʥޥꥢ�ȥ��`�롢����˥�����ϥ��饦?���饹�ξ��h�ˤ���ʳ�Ϥ򤳤����\�Ӥ���Ǥ����Ƥ��졹


    ħ�郎����Ĥ��Ƥ���Τ��������ˤ�����h��ʹ���ʤ��ʤ롣�磻�Щ`�󤬳DZڤ�Խ���뤳�ȤˤĤ��Ƥϡ����륬�`�ȽU�ɤǥ����奫���ؤ��S�ɤ��¤���趨�ˤʤäƤ�����


    �Ҥ��������լ�ϟo�j�ˎڤ��Τǥ磻�Щ`���һ�^����^���ܤ����륹�ک`���Ϥ��롣


    ������ͥ��Ұ���餷�ˤ��Ƥ����ȥ��饦?���饹���֤ͤ���������顢���O���ݸ����O���Ƥ�����Ҫ�⤢�롣���Τ�������ʥޥꥢ���Τ��뤳�Ȥˤ�����


    ���ˤ�ͤ����񤫤Ϥޤ����롣��Ϻä���ʹ����


    ���Ϥ������Τ�����������˽�Τ����ˤ���(�ޥ��ޥ����`)��


    �������⤦��ǰ�����ˣ��ޥ����`���ǤϤʤ��������


    ������Ǥ�˽�ΐۤ�������(�ޥ����`���)�ȨD�D��


    ���ޥ����`�Ǥ�����ޤ���


    ���ȱ��ݤ���ԤäƤ��륨��դ˿֤줪�ΤΤ���������ǰ�Ԥ򳷻ؤ��롣


    ���䡢���������Մ�ʤΤ���������ɤ⡢΢Ц���ʥޥꥢ����������������Τ����g�ϥߥ�����դμ����Σ�C�Ф򱧤��Ƥ��ꤹ��Τ���������


    �������˥ߥ�����դ��Ӥ�äƤ���Ȥ�����Ρ���ʥޥꥢ�����֤򤹤�����ϰ�p�������������䤤�䡢�ޤ����ޤ�������ʥޥꥢ�Ϥ������������פǤϤʤ���������


    �ǤϤɤ����������פʤΤ��Ȇ�����ȷ�������뤱��ɤ⡣


    ���`���ҹ���Ȥ��V����褦��ҕ����Ͷ�������Ƥ��뤷���ʤ������ʤ��Ȥˤʤä���


    ��Ф��Ό��󤬉�����ΤϾѤ��ɤ���ʤΤ�������{������Ȥ���Ϥ���Dz������ؤ�褮��Τ�������Ϥ��Τ������Ӥ����뤫�⤷��ʤ����ȡ�


    �����������ޤ����ɤ�ʷ��Ӥ�����ˤ��衢���٤��ԘI�Եä�����ʤ���


    �l�ˤ�„�����ʤ��褦�ˤܤ���ȤĤ֤䤯��


    �ɤ��ʤ�ˤ��衢���٤��Է֤�؟�Τ���˼���м{�ä�Ǥ���Ȥ�����Ρ�


    ���ϤҤȤꤦ�ʤ����ơ����Ĥβ����˥ե��򤷤���


    ������


    �����ᡢ�趨�ɤ��ꥯ�饦?���饹�ˁ\�äƱ����򤫤ä���������Ȥ�Ŀ�ˤ����Τϡ����ʥꥢ���ǘ��ɤ������l�����ä���


    �ֵ��������褦�˺B���줿���ؤ�ܥ�Ȗš����׵Ĥʙ����䤰�飩�ޤǽ��äƤ��롣����������꤭���Ǥ�ä��ˤ��Ƥ��礹���뤫��ħ�����ä����Τ�������


    ���饦?���饹�������Ϥ�ͨ���^����ȡ����¤ν������@�����褦�˿դ�Ҋ�Ϥ����٤����g���ä��ƚZ�����來�����ä���


    ���ؤΚZ���ǤϤʤ��������奫ס����g���˚ݤΤ��륯�饦?���饹���򤱤���Τ�������


    �D�D�����ȤϷ֤��äƤ��Ƥ���Ȼ�Țݷ֤��ߓP�������ʤˤ�����ð��ߤˤʤäƤ��餳���顢���������L�˴�ݤ���Z����ԡ�Ӥ��U�Y�ʤ�һ�Ȥ�ʤ��Τǡ�


    ������������M��ȡ��䤬��ǰ���ˤ⤦�⤦�������������ϤäƤ���Τ�Ҋ������


    �Ȥ�����य��äƤ���Τϻ�ħ���α��k����Ŀ�����餻�С��������¤ǵ�����դ�äƤ����ߤ������ˤ�Ҋ��ȡ�줿��


    װ�䤬�yһ����Ƥʤ��Ȥ�����Ҋ�����Ҏ���ǤϤʤ��������餯�����줬���륬�`�Ȥ���Dz���Ƥ���ð��ߤ����������������¤�������ڤ��Ƥ����Τ������ʤ�����Ǥ��롣


    �ɤ����ˤ��ħ���乭ʸ��ħ�����������Ĥġ��٤��������ˤ��Ƥ���褦�����W�ͣ������������L�Ȥ�����Ĥ����������Ӗ����e���܊ꠤǤ��y������ð��ߤ�����Ҋ�뤫��˿��餷�Ƥ��롣


    �����Ҋ�ơ����ϴ��ζˤ�����Ϥ�����


    ���Ф��������饦?���饹�����Ф��������j�U�������󣩤äƤ�Ĥ�����


    �Z���ȴ����������L������ؓ���ʤ��褦������ߤ��ȡ��T�o���顸�פ����������Ȥ����m�⤷�����𤬤��ä���


    �ɤ���饯�饦?���饹�⥯�饦?���饹�ǡ����ä��ΚZ�������S���Τ����ä��餷����


    �Ƥ��������ΰ������ϡ�ͻ�L�Ȼ�����������ֻ�У������ʤ������w���z��Ǥ��ä���

 78-Episode 76: How to Fight a Dragon Knight

    As I plunged into the dust of war with Klau Solas, I drew my sword and cut down the enemy roughly - not like that.


    It''s simple: even if you wield a sword on the back of a wyvern, it can''t reach the enemy. According to what I heard from Astrid (the eldest daughter of Lord Dragnaut) in the royal capital, the Canarian dragon knights have long spears and crossbows (crossbows) as standard equipment.


    Originally, I should have followed suit, but in my case, there is a long-range attack using the power technique, or fire magic from Miroslav''s own tradition. It''s not necessary to use an unfamiliar weapon.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can get the job done.


    In fact, all I had to do was try to stay out of Klau Solas'' way.


    As I''ve mentioned before, wyverns don''t just use their wings to fly, they also use the magical power inside their bodies. Vertical takeoffs and landings and flight in arrears (hovering) are just this.


    In this case, Klau Solas used his magical power to increase his own strength and plunged into the ground at near full speed. The impact would have been equivalent to a huge rock thrown by a projectile (catapult).


    A roar exploded, and countless clods and pieces of stone flew through the air. Before long, they rained down on their surroundings.


    The ground where Klau Solas landed on was gouged out as if it had been hit by a meteorite, and the demons standing on it were crushed to pieces without retaining their original form.


    The body fluids of the scattered demons turned the falling earth and sand into a scarlet color.


    The demons that had been attacking the adventurers in a frenzied manner stopped moving as if stunned.


    The adventurers were no exception, and an untimely silence was created in the scene of the tormenting battle. I didn''t miss the opportunity and called out in a loud voice, "Adventurers!


    ''''Adventurers!��The Sword of Blood and Smoke has taken this place!��Hurry up and get out!


    It makes my nose twitch a little while saying resolutely.


    --I''ll take care of things here and go ahead!


    The words were a little different, but I was able to say a line that I wanted to say at least once in my life. It''s not something I think about now, but I''m happy about it.


    And while I was secretly thinking about this, there was already movement in the crowd of demons. The appearance of Crow Solas had many demons surprised, confused and alarmed and stopped moving, but that was not the limit of the people rushing in from behind.


    They push out the things that have stopped moving, scraping and trampling the things that have stopped moving, and one after another the new ones come rushing in with the force to crush them. In fact, not a few demons have ended up being trapped under their own kind.


    I urged Klau Solas to rise up in the air. I couldn''t move if the demons swarmed me on the ground.


    ''Klau Solas, let''s move on. This time we won''t land, we''ll scrape through the swarm of demons at the ground level.


    Phew!


    Clow Solas spreads his wings wide open at my command.


    However, since we stopped once, we''ll have to turn around in a large circle and re-charge in order to bring it to maximum speed again. Given the speed of the new demon, it will reach the adventurers before our turn is finished.


    Tsk, I click my tongue.


    It was a mistake to kill the momentum against this horde. I can''t help but be aware of my inexperience as a dragon rider.


    If it was Lord Dragnoth or Astrid, they would have fought more efficiently.


    ''''Well, I guess it''s no use regretting it. The first thing to do now is to halt the enemy - ''The flower that breathes fire. It is a fire-sucking flower. They ripen and swell, they are fruitful and fall.''


    You try out the new fire magic that Miroslav has given you.


    It''s a third circle of magic. In terms of destructive power, it''s not quite as destructive as the fifth circle''s Flame Princess, but it''s more useful as a dragon rider.


    It was, in a manner of speaking, magic to drop bombs.


    ''''Let it go--Hosenka!


    Bell-shaped red fruits appear in the air. Each one is as big as my head. There are thirty of them. They were attached to the clusters, and soon they were off the clusters with a snapping sound as if they couldn''t bear their own weight, and dropped to the ground.


    The moment the fruit touched the ground, it exploded with a sound.


    The flames that were contained within rose up as a flame, and pieces of flame scattered around it like scattered bullets. The heat that was spreading in the blink of an eye maintained a level of heat that could burn human skin.


    They continued to fall onto the demons'' noses, and the demons'' screams became extremely high.


    Again, the destructive power of this ''Fengshengka'' is not as destructive as the ''Flame Princess''. Unless it was a direct hit, it would not be able to defeat the demons. The fact that the summons has been raised means that it is healthy enough to raise its voice.


    However, due to the nature of magic, it is more than enough useful as a stall. It''s not that long of a chant, and you can chant continuously without bothering to discard the chant to reduce its power. You can also increase the power of the power by casting a powerful spell.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    I have to thank Miroslav for finding and imparting useful magic to the dragon knight.


    ''''It''s more like I should have done this from the beginning.


    Puii....


    ''No, no, I never blamed you!��The earlier attack was effective with the earlier attack!


    Pui?


    Yeah, really, really!


    So cheer up. By the time I finished encouraging Klau Solas with that, the crucial turning was ending.


    Looking at the ground, the majority of the adventurers had already moved to retreat. Unlike the regular soldiers who obeyed their superiors'' orders, the adventurers moved on their own individual decisions. For better or worse, they are light.


    At this rate, two or three more rounds of stirring up the enemy would be enough for them to retreat.


    I''m also concerned about the state of the village, where the plague has returned, and I''d better get this place over with.


    I thought that as I bent over in the saddle to prepare for the re-entry.


    ������


    After covering the adventurers, I headed to the village on the upper reaches of the Kale River as planned.


    There are more than twice as many ships floating on the surface of the Kale River as usual.


    All of them were probably carrying refugees from the Stampede. With demons blasting through the streets, it was only natural for evacuation to become a waterway.


    On the ship that saw Crow Solas, there were screams from those who thought it was a monster attack, but when I waved my hand from the dragon''s back, it changed to cheers.


    Perhaps they thought that the dragon knight of the royal capital had come to their rescue. It was a misunderstanding, but there was no need to correct it.


    This is how we arrived at this village.


    As I expected, we were attacked here as well. However, the scale of the attack wasn''t too large, and only the guards and the villagers were able to repel it.


    After that, it seems that most of the villagers had finished evacuating on the boats sent by the Ishqa government office.


    But a small number of people still remained in the village, and the officials were having a hard time dealing with them.


    In other words, what to do with the sick people who were so poisoned that they couldn''t even move.


    I told them that I had brought an item that was (presumably) more effective than the antidote on the market, but the officials'' expressions didn''t change.


    I stepped into the hut where the sick people were being quarantined, leaving the official''s words at the bottom of my ears - it was no longer a phase where the medicine was concerned.


    I could feel the stench of decay stinging my nose. The cloth the officials had given me covered my nose and mouth in layers.


    It was strangely quiet in the darkened hut, and I didn''t hear a single moan, let alone a single voice from anyone or anything.


    I arched my eyebrows at myself. For some reason, my feet didn''t move. The air in this hut rejects the existence of the living - I felt that way.


    However, there is no way I can turn around here. I decided to make up my mind and encouraged my sluggish legs.


    Then I approached one of the beds and quietly looked into the face of the one who was sleeping.


    I looked in and regretted it.

 79-Episode 77: Godslaughter Poison

    There is a game called "Fuku-laugh".


    In this game, a blindfolded person puts pieces of paper with eyes, mouth and nose drawn on a piece of paper on which the outline of a mask is drawn, and the blindfolded person puts them back in their place. Since the blindfolded person is wearing a blindfold, he or she usually makes a strange face, and the place is filled with laughter.


    --I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    It''s a poisonous decomposition of life.


    The scene was so acidic that the assassin''s instant-death poison could be considered benevolent.


    The line the Ishka official had said before we came here - it was no longer about the drugs - was right on target.


    I didn''t hear a single groan when I entered the hut, probably because I no longer had the strength left to groan. Or maybe even the organ that produced the voice was poisoned.


    Just to be sure, I squeezed some Jiriah Ookus fruit into the sick man''s mouth, but as expected, it was ineffective.


    It seemed to me that it would take a miracle on the level of resuscitation of the dead to cure this sick man.


    After that, I quickly left the hut. I also left the village on that leg.


    I jumped on Crow Solas and headed back to the city of Ishka.


    The officials must have thought I had escaped and returned. In fact, they were right.


    The scene of the previous day had come and gone in my chest many times, and each time a cold sweat broke out all over my body.


    The basilisk''s venom was quite strong, but the one I''d just seen was even worse than that of the basilisk. It could be said to be incomparable.


    An ordinary poison would have eaten the body first, resulting in death.


    But that venom would first result in death, and after that it was eating away at the body like a raging river - that''s how it seemed to me.


    That meant that it was incapable of healing.


    Even if the soul-granting process that had healed Claudia had been performed, it would have been impossible to cure that sick man.


    There was no need to think about the consequences if such a poison spread.


    ''''If we don''t hurry up and destroy the source of the poison, it could destroy the Canarian Kingdom, let alone Ishqa.


    I''m not sure if it''s contagious or not," he murmured seriously from his saddle on Crow Solace.


    The lucky thing is that it doesn''t seem to be contagious, but that''s just a guess. It is possible that the disease could have developed after a certain amount of time.


    In a sense, this new venom is a greater threat than Stampede. More to the point, the outbreak of this venom and the stampede may be linked together.


    To tell the truth, I would have liked to head straight to Titis Forest, but there was no way I could continue my aimless search for days without leaving Ishka, who was being attacked by a demon right now.


    Besides, if I was going to explore, I wanted to take not only me, but also Lunamaria and Miroslav with me. Lunamaria, the Sage, and Miroslav, the sorcerer, would be able to notice things I didn''t.


    I sped up Klau Solas'' speed even faster and headed for Ishka in one direction.


    ������


    I''ve never heard of such a thing.


    Lunamaria said with an expression that was a mixture of nervousness and confusion.


    The other Miroslav was asleep as if he were dead, so he didn''t speak to me. According to Lunamaria, the experiment I was ordered to do - mixing my blood with the antidote to test the effects - was done until the early hours of the morning.


    I opened my mouth to Lunamaria, thinking that I''d forced her to do something, and I opened my mouth to Lunamaria.


    ''It''s completely my speculation that it''s incurable.


    ''No, if your master (Master) felt that way, he had good reason to feel that way. It couldn''t have been far off from the truth.


    Lunamaria, clad in the purple-blue robe that is the proof of a sage, assures me with a serious face.


    The sight of an elf who trusts my intuition more than I do myself is subtly irritating.


    Well, Lunamaria is aware of my kindred entity (anima), the soul eater. If I think of it as a dragon''s intuition rather than a human''s, it''s reasonable to have more faith in baseless speculation.


    As I was thinking about this, Lunamaria''s expression suddenly became cloudy.


    When I looked into her green eyes to find out what was going on, Lunamaria began to speak in a confused manner.


    ''''Speaking of speculation, this is exactly what I''m speculating about, Master...''''


    What?


    ''When I heard my master''s (Master''s) speculation that it was actually incurable, I was reminded of a mythical passage.


    Lunamaria says, shaking her golden hair.


    ''Myth?''


    ''Yes. Too strong, never to be healed, the poison that killed God.


    The wise man says.


    By nature, gods are immortal beings and cannot be killed by poison. But the gods who were poisoned by this poison could not endure eternal suffering, and so they chose to die, renouncing their own immortality.


    It is said that the immortal heroes of the Twelve Labours could not endure the poison and burned their bodies in flames.


    The material for this terrible poison...


    This is the Hydra, a highly poisonous multi-headed dragon.


    ...a dragon. An illusionary species.


    The name was a close memory.


    It was the name uttered by the deputy head of the Clan ''Scythe of the Reaper'' when the basilisk appeared and part of the forest of Titis was turned into a rotten sea.


    The Holy Kingdom is located in the south of the Canary Kingdom. He also said that the Great Sea of Rot that stretched further south of the Holy Kingdom was caused by the death of Hydra.


    That Hydra may have appeared in the Forest of Titis. Lunamaria''s words suggest this.


    However, Lunamaria also added: "It is possible that the hydra did indeed appear in the forest.


    If the Hydra really did emerge, then the whole of Titis should be a rotten sea. Perhaps Hydra is on the verge of emerging.


    Unlike sub-dragons like the pterodactyl (wyvern), true dragons are not the life that comes from their parents.


    Like lightning. Like a tornado. Like an earthquake. Or like a volcanic eruption.


    A phenomenon that is triggered when the conditions of the world are right. The illusory disaster born of flesh and blood.


    That is the dragon.


    Conversely, it cannot appear unless even one of the conditions is in place. This is also a dragon.


    The fact that the hydra was about to emerge meant that the final wedge that had prevented the emergence of the hydra to this day was about to be pulled out.


    --Or perhaps the wedge itself had been pulled out long ago, and the hydra had been materializing in this world little by little, bit by bit, over time.


    If the outbreak of Stampede and poison was the result of the Hydra materializing beyond a certain level...


    This is going to be a hell of a mess.


    ''Yes. Assuming, of course, that all the current speculation is correct...


    ''In this case, I''d be rather grateful if I was wrong. Now let''s assume it''s right and move on.


    For now, let''s hurry up and tell the Ishka Government Office, the Adventurer''s Guild, and also the Slavers'' Union. First of all, they will definitely not believe us, in fact, they will laugh it off with their noses, but later on, "Why didn''t you tell me then! I don''t want to hear that.


    After that, we should evacuate Seal and Sparrow--well, let''s send them back to King''s Landing for once. I want to let Lord Dragnoth know about it, and Miroslav''s parents'' house can''t be left alone.


    After that, depending on the situation, we can let the seals escape to the Empire or the Holy Kingdom.


    --When I thought to that point, the scene that had flashed through my mind was that of Melte''s village.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it.


    Even if we put aside the hydra, there is no doubt that a vicious and deadly poison is flowing along the river.


    We need to get the word out for the sake of the priest and the little bastards. If possible, I want all four of them to evacuate to King''s Landing along with Seal and the others.


    Besides, Lars and Ilaria should be in the village right now. Even though a lot of things have happened, it''s indeed a pity that they have been affected by the deadly poison. I can''t say I''m also worried about Ilaria''s reaction when she found out that Miroslav had joined the Sword of Blood Smoke.


    The problem is Stampede, but from what I saw on my way back from the village, the defensive line of the city road was still alive and well, so it won''t be like the gates of Ishka will be breached today or tomorrow.


    In fact, the more time passes, the more the stampede becomes full-blown, so if you want to fly to Melte village, it''s now or never.


    That''s what I thought.


    ........At this time, the only two threats I was looking at were ''Stampede'' and ''Poison''.


    The reason why Onigashima was lacking was because I knew that it would take at least two months for Jijinbo''s death to reach the island and for the Gokens to learn of it and send a replacement to scrutinize the information.


    Given the nature of the current head of the family, he hadn''t expected to be so serious about a request from the Empire that did not involve the defense of the island.


    Annihilating, I didn''t expect that new personnel would have been dispatched the same day Jirinbo died.


    Moreover, there is no way we could have anticipated that these men, who had reached the capital, would jump into the middle of the stampede with an unnecessary display of chivalry.

 80-Episode 78: Return to Melte Village

    Master!


    I heard that voice at the very moment I was about to fly off to the village of Merte.


    I looked over from the saddle of Clow Solas and saw Miroslav rushing over to me in a panic.


    His hair was shaggy and his clothes were shabby, not like Miroslav, who cared about his appearance. It seems that as soon as he jumped up from his bunk, he went straight to me.


    It''s not like he came to say good morning to me. I got out of the saddle with that thought in my head.


    "I''m sorry, sir, I''m in a hurry to...


    Miroslav is breathing on his shoulder with a zealous gasp. If you look closely, you can see a large tool bag in his hand.


    I''m not sure if the item I asked for - the antidote to the mixture of my blood - is already ready.


    When I asked that question, Miroslav nodded his head.


    I''m sure it will improve the effectiveness and not harm the human body. It''s far from perfect, but at least it''s more useful than the Union''s antidote.


    How much time do you have left to check?


    It hasn''t even been a day since I ordered Miroslav to improve the antidote. From what he just said, it sounds like he''s only completed a minimal safety check, but it''s still early.


    In order to verify the efficacy of the antidote, a poisoned patient is essential.


    Normally, these things are experimented on small animals like rats and other small animals little by little, and humans are the last ones to taste it--


    I myself have tested it with the poison. I''m sure of it.


    The red-haired sorcerer who blurts out the most outrageous things without hesitation.


    It seems that the reason I was sleeping like a dead man was not because of fatigue after an all-nighter, but because of the human experiment I had performed on myself.


    I can''t help but raise my eyebrows.


    ''''.........No one asked you to go that far.


    The situation is the situation. We can''t just take our time getting rid of the rats, can we?


    Miroslav giggles and smiles mischievously. After hearing those words, the dark circles under my eyes look terribly painful.


    As if he noticed my gaze, Miroslav gave a small shake of his head to tell me not to worry about it.


    And then he repeats the words, "More importantly.


    ''''Alliance (Master). There is no doubt that the blood of the Alliance (Master) will have a great effect on the human body. Depending on how you use it, I believe it can be a powerful trump card against the deadly poison that Luna told me about. However, please be careful not to give it to others. The blood of a master is too powerful.


    ''Too powerful?��What do you mean?


    Think of it as a powerful drug. If you use it on a weak and sick person, it could be detrimental to your health. And on a deadly level.


    Hmm... Is that so?


    That''s true. That''s right, and it could also activate the demon that''s nesting inside the patient. It is said that the blood of the dragon cures all illnesses, but it does not necessarily mean that it will actually eliminate the disease for the sake of convenience. Please do not forget this.


    Okay.


    Miroslav warned me with a serious expression, and I nodded my head obediently.


    According to Miroslav, if you mix it with an antidote or a restorative, you could specialize its effects, but if you were to make such fine adjustments, you would never make it in time in a day or two.


    As for this batch, Miroslav bypassed the adjustment procedure and confirmed the safety of the product with his own body.


    What Miroslav has in his hands is the result of such a life-threatening effort.


    I accepted it gratefully and became a dragon again.


    Please take care of yourself, Master. I will be waiting for your safe return.


    Miroslav hanging his head deeply.


    I can''t help but feel a sense of discomfort at the sight of Miroslav being so polite to me.


    I''ve been living under the same roof for nearly half a month now, so I''m not going to get embarrassed, but it will take a while for this sense of discomfort to completely disappear.


    With that in mind, I finally gave additional orders to Miroslav.


    ''You too. And no more human experimentation. Is that clear?


    Oh yes, I know the drill!


    Miroslav smiled happily, as if he could sense our inner thoughts. His heartless endings were also bouncing.


    I ordered Klau Solas to surface to escape his gaze.


    Incidentally, I''ve notified the main authorities in Ishka about me heading to Merte as well as reporting the deadly poisoning.


    So when I saw the sight of Klau Solas leaving to the south, "The dragon knight has escaped from Ishka! I didn''t have to worry about people thinking that I was going to be a problem.


    Some of the residents who didn''t know much about it might misunderstand, but well, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Some in the Ishqa government were reluctant to let me leave Ishqa at this time of year, but I convinced them that that was the case, and that I would be bringing helpers for the defense of the city - Lars, Ilaria, and Priest Sela - to help me.


    And so I left Ishka, and I was able to arrive in Merte much earlier than I had planned without any trouble.


    The time savings was the result of the hard work of Klau Solas. Probably for the meal of the Sailor priest. It seems that he liked the food of the ancient cattlemen.


    The state of the village from the sky is the same as the other day. It doesn''t look like they were attacked by a demon, or had a dispute with another village over the profit sharing of the Orcs I gave away, or anything like that.


    However, the small number of villagers on the street was worrisome. I can feel the same atmosphere as when I visited before.


    I set down my claw solas in front of the village with a vague sense of unease.


    I realized I wasn''t imagining it when I heard the familiar voices of children in the distance.


    The three little kids I had reunited with - Ain, Zwei, and Dora - were crying all over their faces, crumpled up and crying.


    At first, I was quick to wonder what had happened to the Sailor priest, and my whole body was a total hair.


    What flashed through my mind was the cruel face of someone who had been poisoned by death.


    But, fortunately, I should say, Priest Sailor Priest hadn''t been poisoned by the deadly poison.


    --The one who had been poisoned by the deadly poison was Ilia, the daughter of the Sailor priest.


    ������


    There is a phantom beast called the aquatic horse.


    Known as kelpies, these phantasmagorical beasts, as their name suggests, take the form of horses and haunt the waterside.


    It has a mane of grass, a fish tail, and numerous fins on its body and four legs. It is said that the kelpie can run on the surface of a river as it does on the ground and swim in the water as it does with fish, and once it is submerged it can be active for hours without holding its breath.


    Furthermore, the Kelpie had the ability to shapeshift and turn into an ordinary horse.


    The reason why they have such an ability is to trick humans into riding them on their backs. An aquatic horse''s back is sticky, and once on its back, it cannot descend on its own.


    Once the horse is on its back, it is unable to descend on its own, and it will drown its prey by crawling deep into the water. Afterwards, the horse would take time to chew its entire body.


    In other words, the kelpie is a man-eating monster beast (man-eater).


    It is said that they do not eat liver, but even if this were true, it wouldn''t be of any comfort to the people who were eaten.


    The kelpie is such a monster, but as it is called a phantom beast, it doesn''t often show itself to humans.


    It''s only once every ten years that a rumor of a sighting of the kelpie goes viral. That''s the extent of their appearance.


    The reason why a magical beast that is supposed to be that rare appeared in Melte at this time of the year must be due to the influence of Titys'' anomaly.


    It was the children who first discovered the Kelpies.


    That day, Ein and the others were picking up nuts in the forest on the outskirts of the village when they noticed a pony slowly walking up to them.


    Wild horses are timid and cautious and rarely come out of the woods. In fact, they would never approach a human being on their own.


    But even the oldest horse, Ein, was only ten or so years old. It would be unfair to ask them to notice the unnaturalness of the situation.


    Ayn and the others naturally wanted to take their horses home with them. The horses would make the farm work easier and they could sell them at a higher price - they didn''t have such a plan in mind, but more simply, they thought that they would be praised by the Sailor priest.


    Later, Ein and Zwei are forcibly carried to the River Kale by the Kelpies, who reveal their true nature. Dora, alone and unharmed, ran back to the village in tears and told Ilaria and Lars, who had just visited the church, what had happened.


    To be exact, Dora was too weak to explain, but the two realized what was going on and decided that something was wrong with the two people who weren''t there (Ein and Zwei) and rushed to the scene. It must be the intuition of those who have eaten for many years as adventurers.


    So Ilaria and the others rushed to the Kale River, following the Kelpie''s remaining footprints, and rescued Ein and the others, who were about to sink into the water, and killed the Kelpie as well.


    It would have been a happy ending, but after this day, Ilaria''s health deteriorated rapidly.


    The antidote and Priestess Sailor''s recovery magic could provide temporary relief, but her condition would soon return.


    The kelpie has the power to curse, and it can also curse those who have avenged themselves. The priest learns of this and tries to break the curse, but it doesn''t work either.


    In the meantime, some of the villagers began to complain of the same symptoms as Ilaria. All of them were bathed in the water of the Kale River for some reason or another.


    That''s when I arrived at the village.

 81-Episode 79: Worried

    ''''Ah ... Sola. It''s been a while.


    The priest Sela, whom I hadn''t seen in almost a month, looked very pale, as deep fatigue and dark anxiety melted together.


    He looked at me and smiled quickly, but his appearance was nothing short of painful. I had guessed from the condition of the children, but my daughter (Ilaria) must be in a very bad way.


    Priest Serra explained with a somber look on her face.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it. However, the symptoms soon returned and that''s not all. When the symptoms recur, the previously effective medicines and magic become less effective and eventually stop working at all.


    It''s as if the disease is growing and evolving inside the patient''s body.


    When I visited this village in the past, I left not only the antidote to the Union''s antidote, but also the fruit of the Jiraiyaokus. According to the priest Serra, even the fruit of Jiriaokus is not effective against Ilaria right now.


    I''m sure that this is finally the Hydra''s poison. That''s what I thought, and when I tried to tell the priest about the events of the past few days - I hesitated.


    It takes courage to tell my mother (Sailor) that the poison that is invading her daughter (Ilaria) is incurable.


    Like a doctor telling a patient''s family that a disease is incurable. The problem here is that I don''t have the professional knowledge and qualifications of a doctor, and the important part of "incurable" is just a guess.


    In other words, I''m a quack doctor.


    When such a person says, "There is a possibility that this poison is incurable," who in the world would believe him? He would be yelled at for saying "Don''t talk nonsense".


    If I were in the position of a Sailor Priest, I would not be satisfied with just shouting at him, but would hit him as hard as I could.


    So I thought about keeping my mouth shut about it and handing over the antidote that Miroslav''s devotion had produced.


    But this was also a problem.


    According to Miroslav, my blood is the same as a powerful drug. It would be a problem to administer that medicinal drug mixed with the drug to Ilaria without any explanation. In the worst case scenario, it could cause fatal damage to Ilaria''s weakened body.


    However, if I explain that in detail, I have no choice but to mention the incurable nature of the poison. I''ll have to reveal some of my own secrets as well.


    All of this would be a cloud-grabbing story for the Sailor Priest.


    It''s hard to imagine myself being looked at with such disdain by a priest at this critical time as an idiot, but even in my imagination it''s quite bearable.


    ''''...?��Miss Sola, is something wrong?


    ''Wow!��What, why did you think that...?


    By the way, we haven''t yet heard the purpose of this visit, since you looked so distressed. If you have something to discuss with me, please don''t hesitate to let me know.


    After saying this, the priest put his hand to his matted cheek as if he was ashamed of his current state.


    ''''Ah........well, you may think that I am not good enough to ask for help now. But even with this, I used to be a priest warrior just like Ilaria. I have more strength than I look!


    And then the priest Sailor made a strong hump.


    --I almost fell to my knees on the spot.


    I had to do it to repent to the lovely priest who was so kind to me when my daughter was in trouble.


    The current me, who is reluctant to give out necessary information because I don''t want to be yelled at or looked at with disdain, is surely lower than a goblin.


    What I have to do now is treat Ilaria. What''s the need to hesitate when you know that?


    It''s true that there is no basis for my speculation about Hydra or anything like that, but I don''t speak falsehoods with malice. There''s no way the priest in front of me wouldn''t have guessed that much!


    Actually...


    I was determined to find out more about the events that led up to this day to the priest Sailor.


    The priest Sela listened with a serious expression on his face from start to finish.


    �� �� ��


    Afterwards, I was invited into the hospital room to face Ilaria one-on-one.


    This was because Ilaria had heard my story through her mother (Sailor) and wanted to talk to me directly. The Sailor priest was also absent from his seat.


    Ilaria only raised her upper body on her bunk.


    Her gaze was not on me, but out the window. All I could see was the left half of Ilaria''s face. Maintaining that position, Ilaria let out a curt first word.


    ''So what do you mean by that?''


    ''I don''t know what to say to that one.


    I shrugged my shoulders and responded to Ilia.


    In fact, I was inwardly relieved.


    Until the moment I entered the hospital room, my mind kept replaying the face I''d seen in the village and Ilaria''s. But now that I''m up close and personal with the patient, my attitude and the sound of his voice are all the same. But now that I''ve been in close contact with her, I can see and hear the same Ilaria I knew. The first words she said to me were a relief to me, because she had done a great job of dispelling the illusion that had lodged in my mind.


    Ilaria, who had no way of knowing what was on my mind, continued to speak in a displeased manner.


    I''m not going to be able to help you. I''m asking you why you would help me if I had a grudge against you. My death is not going to make you happy or sad,


    That''s a terrible assessment. Well, there''s no denying it.


    Hmm. And?


    ''It''s true that I have feelings for you, but if you die, the children and the priest''s hall will be saddened. I don''t want to see those people sad.


    Hmm.


    Keeping her gaze fixed on the outside of the window, Ilia snickered as if to poke fun at our argument.


    The next time Ilaria opened her mouth, the subject had shifted to something else.


    ''I''ve heard most of what Lars has to say about you. I understand that Milo has now joined your clan as well?


    Yeah, yeah.


    That Milo, you know. Even though he saved your life on Mt. Skim, I still can''t believe how honest he was about leaving Lars and joining you. He was the one who encouraged Lars to go to bat for you so much, the one who wanted to hurt you so badly. Who spoiled Lars and pushed me away all those years ago.


    What do you mean by that?


    I''ve thought about it several times since I left Ishqa. ''I''ve thought many times since I left Ishqa that Milo''s actions have been very good for you, if only because of the results. Luna and Milo are out, and Lars has become very quiet. The Falcon Falcon Blade is as good as gone. Everything was exactly as someone wanted it to be - is it too much to think that way?


    Well, I don''t know what to tell you.


    I inwardly brace myself while finally responding calmly. It seems that Ilaria has noticed the connection between me and Miroslav.


    Naturally, she''s probably sensed that she''s included in my target.


    In fact, Ilaria has said the following.


    ''I suspect that even this poison is the work of someone else.


    Hearing that, I frowned.


    It''s true that the situation is unavoidable even if they are suspicious. I tricked Lars into taking away Lunamaria and Miroslav, effectively disbanding The Sword of the Falcon. If the only remaining Iria in this situation was poisoned by a new kind of poison, and I conveniently appeared there and provided a new antidote - yes, it would be full of suspiciousness. Even if I were in Ilaria''s shoes, I''d be suspicious of my involvement.


    But there is absolutely no truth to this. I denied it in a strong tone.


    ''It''s a frame-up. It''s true that you said you didn''t want the children and the High Priest to be sad.


    I expected to be snickered at again, but contrary to my expectations, Ilia nodded easily.


    ''I suppose.''


    ...Yes?


    I''m dazzled by Ilaria''s frank admission of her wet clothes.


    Ilaria shrugged her shoulders tiredly at me.


    I know. It''s not an easy thing for my mother to make an unruly poison. Besides, letting the children attack the kelpies to lure me in is far from uncertain. You would stand around more efficiently if you wanted to.


    So, Ilaria repeated, I know I wasn''t involved in this one, she said.


    I know, and yet I''ve mentioned my suspicions--


    It''s just harassment. You''re giving me a lot of trouble, and you''re messing with me. It''s just a nice way to return the favor.


    I''m going to have no comment.


    I''m not expecting a response from you.


    Then Ilaria let out a small sigh.


    I had doubts about Ilaria''s attitude. I had expected Ilaria to be more furious when she found out the truth and to denounce me fiercely.


    Even if the poison is making me sick now, there are many things I could have done before the poisoning took over. The only thing I could do was to tell Lars and the priest Sailor about my conspiracy, even if I was still under the influence of the poison. I have the strength to talk to me right now.


    When I asked that, Ilaria said bluntly.


    ''What do you want me to do by telling you?


    What do you mean by ... counterattack?


    I can''t. There is no proof. Even if you want to denounce them, you can''t talk about it without proof. In the past, I could have cornered you with circumstantial evidence and the power of the Hayabusa Sword, but I can''t do that now. Above all, if we had cornered you so badly, you would have tried to kill us for real. I was afraid of that.


    The words of Ilaria reminded me of the predictions of Lunamaria I had heard before.


    I''m sure you''ve heard the same thing about Miroslav and I. Lunamaria, too, saw the connection between me and Miroslav and accepted the idea of falling into slavery. If I refused to do anything wrong, I would be left with no choice. Instead - she said so and willingly fell into my hands.


    The Lunamaria at that time and the Ilaria now may have the same feelings. Unlike Lunamaria, Iria is not aware of the Soul Eater, so she probably doesn''t have the same sense of urgency as Lunamaria, but Iria still knows me before. So that''s why she can recognize my abnormality now more deeply than the rest of us.


    Maybe it was that awe that made her hesitate to fight back against me. Or so I thought.


    As I was thinking about this, Ilaria suddenly began to cough.


    At first, she only coughed lightly two or three times with a conk. But soon after, another coughing fit ensued, and it didn''t seem to be stopping at all.


    I was about to step forward when I saw Ilaria snap painfully at my back, and I rushed to stop myself. I''m sure Ilaria doesn''t want me to rub her back, either.


    I decide it''s best to call the priest Sailor, and I turn to leave the room.


    But right behind me, I heard a loud coughing sound. When I look over there, I see that Ilaria''s hands and mouth are covered in a red-black liquid.


    Not only that, but I saw Ilaria twisting her upper body around and collapsing on the bunk, and I ran over to see if I shouldn''t do this.


    And then, perhaps noticing my approach, I saw Ilaria turn her frightened face to me.


    -- at that moment, I gasped.


    Up to this point, I had been facing out the window. Because of its position, the only thing I could see in my field of vision was the left half of Ilaria''s face. When she turned her head to me, I saw her right side for the first time today.


    I didn''t know how to describe it, but the words didn''t come to mind at once.


    The right half of Ilaria''s face was - well, severely blurred.


    The left half of the face is exactly the same as the Ilaria I knew. The left half of the face was the same as the Ilaria I knew, sharp and toned, with dignified, well-rounded good looks.


    Yet the right half of the face is a different person. The cheekbones are hanging down sloppily, and the eyes and eyebrows are bulging, disfiguring a face that should be beautiful.


    It was exactly the same as the symptoms of the sick people I had seen in that village.

 82-Eighth Episode Ilia ③

    The moment she thought that she had been seen, Ilaria immediately covered half of her face with her right hand and turned her head down.


    Of course, the fact that she was "seen" does not disappear when she did so.


    The fact that he or she was "seen" does not disappear, of course, but the fact that he or she was "seen" does not disappear.


    When I thought about it, my body was burning with shame and humiliation.


    If he had just covered his face with a cloth from the beginning, or even better, a mask, he would not have had to experience these feelings.


    But Ilaria didn''t dare to do that and faced Sora.


    It was a kind of toughness towards someone with whom she had a relationship that was never good.


    It doesn''t matter if you see my ugly face, I''m not weak enough to hang on to the antidote you brought me - it was a silent statement of intent.


    But the moment Sora actually - the moment the opposite s*x saw her face, Ilaria''s strength melted and disappeared as easily as the ice she placed in the sun.


    What on earth is she doing, she mocked herself.


    At the bottom of this self-mockery was an insecurity that could not be eradicated.


    After years of working as an adventurer and priest-warrior, it was not unusual for Iria to suffer from conditions such as poisoning, paralysis, and curses. She has tasted them many times in her own body and has overcome them each time (and every time).


    However, even Ilaria was very worried about the poisoning this time.


    High fever, coughing, nausea, pain in the joints, those kinds of things were still good. What frightened Ilia was the numbness spreading gently in her hands, in her feet, and on her face.


    With the use of medicine and magic, the other symptoms could be dismissed. Even if it would come back soon, the symptoms could be temporarily erased.


    But this numbness was the only thing that would never go away. Slowly but surely, it invades my body.


    For now, she can still move her hands and feet. I can stand and walk, talk to my mother, Lars, and my children, but eventually I won''t be able to do that. But sooner or later I won''t be able to do those things - a certainty that hangs in the back of my mind and never leaves me.


    As if to affirm that certainty, the right half of her numbed face crumbled into an ugly mess.


    There was no pain associated with it. In fact, Ilaria hadn''t noticed the transformation of her face until her mother, whose face had gone pale, had pointed it out to her. That fact frightened Ilaria even more.


    Pain is the body''s alarm that signals the erosion of an abnormality. Without the alarm sounding, humans would not even be able to determine where the abnormality was. Even if a limb rots off, he cannot recognize it. What a horrible thing it is to realize this.


    The numbness eating away at her body was the arm of the god of death. When this numbness grabs you, you will surely die. That''s what I thought - a little while ago.


    But after being poisoned for days, Ilaria''s thoughts are slowly changing.


    Now, Ilaria is thinking this. It''s not too late to die, she thinks.


    If the disease continues to progress, she will continue to watch herself crumble, unable to move or speak. A painless hell, where you are not allowed to go crazy, is about to begin.


    If that''s the case, it''s better to just--


    Hey, Ilaria!


    A strong tone was called out in my ear, and Ilia came to herself with a huff.


    If you look, Sora is staring at you with serious eyes.


    ''''What, what...?''''


    How long has this been going on?


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The first time I saw him, he was in a state of shock.


    Three days. Three days.


    After doing so, Sora was mumbling something in her mouth as she looked up at the ceiling.


    To Ilaria''s ears, it sounded as if she had to hurry.


    And then Sora''s gaze is directed at Ilaria again. As soon as she felt the other''s gaze on her face, Ilaria''s body jumped on the bunk.


    Without seeming to notice such a reaction, Sora speaks quickly.


    ''''Ilaria, you heard about the antidote I brought with me from the Priestess, right?''''


    ''Yes, yes, I''ve heard of it... but isn''t it the eyebrow-raising stuff about mixing dragon''s blood?��A bit more realistic for a made-up story--


    I''m not kidding. So drink. Gulp.


    What?


    Ilaria screams in protest as Sora pushes the medicine bottle she took out from somewhere to her mouth.


    She glared at Sora with a snap as she pushed the bottle away with her right hand.


    ''What are you doing all of a sudden!


    Don''t worry. Miroslav will make sure it''s safe. So do I.


    ''I have nothing but disbelief in the name of the person who did the safety checks!��I mean, why are you more upset than I am?


    Three days ago, I was in a village on the Upper Kale River. I heard about a poisoning outbreak in the guild that the antidote hadn''t worked. I saw a man there who looked just like you. The progression was much more advanced in that person, and he was no longer able to stand up on his own, let alone speak.


    ........what?


    ''I left the village soon after, so I don''t know the details. But I heard that it didn''t take ten days from the time he collapsed until he couldn''t move. If you don''t do something soon, it will be too late.


    Looking at Sora''s eyes, which were quietly said, he could understand that it wasn''t a falsehood.


    It might happen sooner or later - Ilaria was aware of that, but the specific number of ten days was given, and the frustration in the back of her chest increased without question.


    The next time she opened her mouth, Iria''s voice was trembling unintentionally.


    ''''Was........that person in pain?''''


    I didn''t hear a single moan.


    ''Well I guess it''s true after all...''


    Muttering in a stifled voice, Ilaria stared at the medicine bottle Sora offered her.


    ''If you take this and it doesn''t work--''


    Tweak it to make it more potent.


    It works, but if it comes back soon enough...


    ''You can have it as often as you like. Fortunately, there are plenty of ingredients to go around.


    ''If you keep taking them, they''ll stop working for you, okay?��So was the antidote, and so was my mother''s magic.


    What? Then we just need to adjust the effect to make it work again. If you want, you can drink the dragon''s blood directly from it.


    Hearing that, Ilaria shrugged her shoulders as if in a daze.


    It''s not the words and actions of the young man in front of her, but her own inability to stop being forceful even at a time like this.


    ''You say that so easily. It''s a rare item on the level of God''s Steel (Orihalcon) that is a dragon''s blood, right?


    ''''Didn''t a person who was level one just recently experience a rare (rare) event (event) that raised him to dragon knight?


    Ilaria blew out a little at that line.


    ''Oh, come to think of it, that''s right. Indeed, compared to your scarcity, dragon''s blood is rare, isn''t it - hey, Sora?


    What?


    ''I couldn''t ask my mother or Lars to do this, but I can feel free to ask you to do it. If the poisoning doesn''t go away and I end up like a lump of meat while I''m still alive, if that happens...............!


    Ilaria tried to get her thoughts out, which she had never been able to reveal to anyone before, but here she was, and she hesitated.


    She was afraid that if she spoke out, she would lose the strength to resist the poison, and that it might actually lead to its consequences.


    Sora crushed Ilaria''s complicated mind without a second glance.


    It''s not a problem. If that happens, I will kill you with a single thought.


    Ilaria looks up as if she was bursting at the seams as her secret thoughts are read easily.


    ''''Really?��Would you really do that?


    It''s true. Do you think I came to you out of pure goodness in the first place?��If I succeed, I can ingratiate myself with you and make you like me. If I fail, I can kill you before I poison you and avenge my grudge. So either way, it''s a win-win for me.


    Ilaria gazed at the light-heartedly smiling Sora with a different gaze than before.


    The fact that this frivolousness is an act, no matter how sickly he is, is obvious.


    It''s because he (Sora) has a grudge against Ilaria that he (Sora) won''t hesitate to kill her, so don''t worry - he''s showing us that.


    If there were another person here, I might have condemned Sora''s attitude.


    But for Ilaria, who had been fearing this way and painless hell since her face began to crumble, Sora''s attitude was more gratifying than any encouragement.


    Even if you can''t resist the poison, you won''t experience only the worst of it - a painless hell. That assurance was exactly what Ilaria had been desperate for.

 83-Episode 81: Not enough blood

    Miss Sola, I have a question for you. I have a question for you.


    It was three days after Ilaria had been given a modified antidote to the antidote that priest Serra had called out to me.


    At first, I didn''t recognize the priest''s voice.


    At first, I hadn''t recognized the priest''s voice, because I had been distracted by something else entirely.


    The antidote I had given Ilaria three days earlier had worked immediately, eliminating all symptoms of the poison from her system.


    That was all well and good, but today the symptoms had returned.


    The implications of that fact are significant. Because I was thinking about it, I hadn''t noticed the priest''s voice.


    And then--


    ...wow.


    I couldn''t even react when he grabbed both my cheeks with a muffled grip.


    As I blinked my eyes, the dark-haired priest was standing in front of me with a serious look on his face. Needless to say, the priest''s ciliated hands were pinching my cheeks.


    Depending on how you look at it, it might have looked like me and Priest Sela were hugging each other.


    As the priest''s hand left my cheek, I rubbed my cheek and asked him frankly, "........


    You didn''t answer my calls, so I just used my powers.


    ''Oh, you called me!��I''m sorry, I was just thinking about something.


    Apparently, I was so lost in thought that I was dressed to ignore the person in front of me. When I realized this, I rushed to apologize.


    Fortunately, the priest Sela immediately accepted my apology and smiled at me.


    Incidentally, the priest is half a head shorter than me, so if we were to face each other up close, he would look up at me a little.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find a way to make the most out of it, but I''m sure I''m going to be able to.


    "So, what can I do for you?


    I need to ask you a question, Miss Sola.


    When asked by me, the priest Sailor told me with a new expression on his face. But he quickly adds apologetically.


    ''But if you''re tired, Sola, you can come back later. It must have been difficult for you to travel to and from Ishqa, right?


    As this priest had said, I had returned to Ishka only twice in the past three days, to check on the status of the Stampede and to report to the Ishka government that the Hydra had spread to the lower reaches of the Kale River.


    It was to check on the situation at the Stampede and to report to the Ishqa administration that Hydra''s poison had spread to the lower reaches of the Kale River.


    Knowing this, the priest must have been concerned for my health.


    I was grateful for that concern. But to be honest, the round trip between the Ishqa and Merthe was not a big burden.


    What was more worrisome was Ilia''s symptoms.


    �� �� ��


    The improved version of the antidote using my blood temporarily repelled Hydra''s poison, but after three days, it returned.


    It is effective, but it recurs - in this respect, it had the same result as the normal version (normal) antidote and recovery magic.


    However, the normal version did not take more than half a day for the symptoms to recur, so the improved version, which suppressed the recurrence of symptoms for three days, was effective.


    A simple calculation shows that there are ten bottles a month. If we had that much antidote, we would be able to survive even if we were infected by Hydra''s poison.


    This was good news.


    However, if he continued to take the same thing over and over again, the effects would eventually wear off, just like any other medicine or magic. The period of time in which you can suppress your symptoms will also be shortened.


    It''s far from a complete cure in that sense. But at least it should no longer be manageable today and tomorrow.


    This morning I saw that the swelling and sores on Ilaria''s face had subsided. For a young woman, this is as important as life itself, in a way. I was relieved to hear that, too.


    Not so much for Ilaria, but rather for her mother, Priestess Serra, and her little brothers and sisters.


    -- so far, it was a happy ending.


    However, even though the immediate crisis was over, a new problem arose from this result.


    A person affected by the Hydra''s poison requires ten vials of the antidote per month. In a year, that''s 120 vials.


    Ilaria alone would have been no problem.


    But there are five people in the village who suffer from the same kind of symptoms as Ilaria. That means that they need sixty bottles a month, or seven hundred and twenty bottles a year.


    All those seven hundred and twenty bottles need to be mixed with my blood.


    And this is the minimum number.


    As I mentioned earlier, the three days that the new drug could suppress the symptoms could be reduced, but it would not be prolonged. As mentioned above, the number of days that the new drugs can suppress the symptoms may be reduced, but it will not be prolonged.


    As long as the poison is flowing through the rivers, there is no doubt that the number of people who will be affected by it will increase.


    Since the village of Merte, which is located downstream of the river, has suffered so much, there is no doubt that many more villages and towns upstream of Merte will be affected.


    If all the patients were to be saved, the number of antidotes would be ten thousand or twenty thousand a month. How many vats of my blood would be needed to produce that many antidotes?


    --that is, this is the new problem that has arisen. For all intents and purposes, there is not enough blood.


    You can''t make a modified version of the antidote without my blood.


    How would we do it? I spent a lot of time worrying about it, but I didn''t. I had no intention of turning myself into a mummy to help others.


    The only people I''d want to help in the village of Melte are Priest Sela and the three little brats. As for Ilaria, it''s a matter of saving the priest Sela and the little guys, so that''s why I''m including him in the count, and the rest is just barely including Lars, in order to keep my promise to Miroslav.


    As for the other villagers, I''m sorry, but they''re out of my responsibility.


    I''ll be able to provide them with the improved version that we brought to Melte village, but after that, they''ll have to take care of themselves.


    But, of course, the villagers would not be convinced. They would naturally demand that we give them the same treatment that we gave to Ilaria, why are you helping her alone?


    If they refused, they would be met with an outcry of condemnation. If they refused, they would be met with a roaring rebuke. There is no doubt that it would be a disaster.


    As for me personally, I don''t care what is said or done to me, but the problem is when the blame is directed at someone other than me.


    Most likely, it was the Sailor Priest. She is expected to face fierce accusations just because of her position as a priest of the Dharma God and mother of Ilaria.


    --You''re a priest of the Dharma God, and that''s all that matters if only your own daughter can be saved!


    I can''t bear to imagine the priest Serra being blamed by the villagers for this.


    I know that it would be useless to appeal to the villagers that priest Sailor had nothing to do with my decision. Worst-case scenario, the little guy will be persecuted as well.


    The quickest way to avoid this is to take them all to Ishka. I have a specific excuse in mind.


    A call to arms for the Stampede.


    I''m a contributor to the village of Melte, and I''m sure there will be no one in the village who will openly oppose my cause if I raise this cause. It would be easy for me to leave the village with the priest Serra and Ilaria.


    This way, no persecution will come to the priest or the children.


    I would like to say that this would solve everything - but there is a problem with this.


    The problem is that there is no way that the priests of Serra would agree to such an idea.


    If I show you the full plan, first of all, the priest will undoubtedly make a different decision than I did.


    Perhaps the priest will leave Ilaria in my care and return to the village alone. I am sure that he will not mind my speculation that the villagers will persecute him, but rather he will be willing to tell them the truth and meet their anger head on. That''s exactly what I''m going to do.


    How to prevent that from happening - this is the question I''ve been pondering.


    Considering the character of the Sailor Priest, he would not be able to know the truth and remain silent.


    If so, would I continue to hide the truth?��But I must say, this is a difficult one. The truth will eventually leak out from somewhere.


    Better yet, I''d like to ingratiate myself with the debt of gratitude for helping Ilaria and force the priest Sailor into my possession.


    That''s exactly what I can do, if I make Priest Sailor Priest into a slave like Lunamaria, even if the priest finds out the truth, I can force him to stay in Ishka.


    ........well, in exchange, I''d have to carry Priest Seela''s resentment and disdain for the rest of my life.


    I don''t want to think about it. My heart aches just thinking about it. Overruled, overruled, this was wrong.


    I shuddered as I closed the lid on my vicious thoughts.


    �� �� ��


    I was so busy thinking about this and that that I didn''t notice the priest Sailor''s call.


    I hid the fact that I had been thinking about it all this time and asked the priest Seurat.


    I''m sorry you''re worried about me, but I''ll be fine. So, what is it you want to ask, High Priest?


    ''Well then I''ll ask you, but the other day Sola said that the new antidote was laced with dragon''s blood.


    ''Yes. I told you.


    ''''Based on the fact that Ilaria''s symptoms returned today, I''m guessing that we''ll need a significant amount of antidote in the future... how much dragon blood is left?''''


    It''s...


    I''m at a loss for words. I didn''t expect to be thinking about something similar - is that an exaggeration? In the current situation, it''s natural for Priestess Sailor to be concerned about the remaining amount of antidote.


    Now, what should I say?


    As you can probably guess from the question, I have yet to tell Priest Sailor the truth that "dragon''s blood = my blood".


    This is information that directly relates to my anima (anima) and my heart outfit, so I couldn''t just tell him the truth no matter how much I was dealing with the Sailor Priest.


    So, if you want to trick the priest now, you can trick him. Would you say that the dragon''s blood is only enough to cure Ilaria?


    But the lie will come out. And then the priest Sailor must be disappointed in me for lying to him. It was unbearable to imagine myself being looked at by the priest as a disappointment.


    --I''ll just blurt it all out.


    This thought suddenly crossed my mind. In general, when I think too much, something bad happens.


    If I reveal the truth here, at least I won''t have a future of being scorned as a liar. As for the issue of the lack of blood, maybe Priestess Sailor will have some strange ideas.


    Most importantly, rather than being a cold-blooded man who abandons others, it''s better to be a hot-blooded man who tries his best to help everyone as much as possible, and that will win the priest Serra''s favor.


    You might even be able to lull a priest Sailor into joining the clan in a lulling manner under the guise of solving a problem.


    ...Yeah, that''s right. Let''s try to help as many people as possible without being evil or wise. If all we have to do is cut them down, we can do it later!


    As soon as I made up my mind to do so, I felt strangely lighthearted. Although I wasn''t really aware of it, the idea of abandoning everyone but Ilaria seemed to be putting a lot of pressure on my heart.


    I guess it''s not because I''m a good person at heart - but because I''m petty.


    Thinking about this, I opened my mouth to reveal everything to Priestess Sela.

 84-Eighty-two episodes, a trio from the royal capital

    A few days after the stampede occurred, the trio appeared on the defensive line protecting Ishka.


    They had come from the royal capital Horus, and each of them had a distinctive appearance.


    A large, cloud-like man wearing an eastern style armor, with translucent white hair and a cloud-like appearance.


    A woman with translucent white hair and ruby eyes. Dressed in a yagasuri kimono and a scarlet hakama, this was something rarely seen in the Canary Kingdom.


    The other young man, like the woman, had white hair and red eyes, probably a sister and brother. Unlike the other two, he was not dressed in an outfit that was recognizable as an Easterner at first glance, and he wore gray-brown robes with a terribly cold expression.


    All three wore swords on their waists and asked to participate in a defensive battle. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    -- the power of the three of them was overwhelming. Whenever a crowd of demons rushed in, they stood in front of the demons like giant rocks blocking a torrent, cutting down the hits with every fiber of their being.


    Their appearance is truly that of a one-horse race.


    At first, the Ishqa government had planned to buy as much time as possible for the first defensive wall, which was hastily built, and in the meantime, they planned to build the second defensive wall, which would be moved to the first when it fell.


    The plan was to buy as much time as possible and then move on to the third bulwark, during which time they were supposed to prepare the defensive system of the main city of Ishqa.


    However, thanks to the efforts of these three men, even the first defensive wall, which should have been the first to be abandoned, was still intact.


    The second, third and fourth defensive walls had already been completed in the rear, and the defensive line was getting ready to be rock-solid.


    The Stampede, which at one point seemed to be on the verge of falling to Issaquah, might finally end without ever reaching the walls of Issaquah. There was even an opinion that was beginning to emerge.


    It was unanimous that the three men from King''s Landing had done the greatest job so far.


    The Canary Soldiers said. They are as good as the best knights, even the best dragon knights, the adventurer said.


    The adventurer said. They are as good as the only three first-class adventurers in the country, the adventurers said.


    They were unknown to those who admired them.


    One day, a white-haired young man, one of the three, overheard the praise and murmured with a spiteful look on his face, "Comparable?


    -- comparable?��It would be a mistake to transcend.


    �� �� ��


    "Shiba, how long do you plan to continue hunting small fry in a place like this?


    Discontent, Klimt?


    ''I''m not happy. In the first place, we came to investigate a dead monk in this country. And it turned out that the person who cut the monk was a duke named Dora something. Then all we have to do now is slay him and return to the island. Why do you have to hunt small fry among the weak (scum) in this place?


    The young man called Klimt kicked the ground in abhorrence.


    ''''I''m tired of being called a dragon knight or a first class alongside you. It''s just disgusting that they think they are praising you for that. We didn''t even put out our heart-dressing.''''


    ''There are different standards of strength on an island and a continent. Common sense and values. "Common sense and values are different on the islands and on the continent. I''ve already explained to you why we are fighting here. We, as subjects of the Sword, must atone for Jijinbo''s rudeness.


    Shiba - when Goz Sima said that, Klimt gave a small shrug.


    ''It seems like it''s too late now, though. When we fight here, the people who died because of the monk aren''t going to come back to life.''


    But that''s just it.


    Goz responded in a grave voice. You will be able to find a lot more information on the subject, but you will also be able to find a lot more information on the subject. Of course, this was not directed at Klimt.


    Goz was furious when he found out what Jijinbo had done after investigating the disturbance in the Canary Kingdom earlier.


    Both in his personal feelings and as the Mitsurugi family''s bishop - the assistant to his lord in military matters - what Jijinbo had done was hardly acceptable.


    The Itto-ryu is wielded for the purpose of protecting the country and saving the world. It is to protect the powerless. Jirinbo''s actions were very contrary to this.


    For this reason, Goz did not plan to take any revenge against the Duke of Dragunot for defeating Jirinbo.


    In truth, he wanted to go to the Duke''s residence to apologize for the wrongdoing of his fellow countrymen and to praise the courage of an outsider who had defeated the heart-dresser.


    Klimt nodded his head in annoyance at Goz''s words.


    I have no intention of disobeying Shima''s instructions. It''s just that, even so, fighting all these small fish every day like this is going to wear out your arm. Don''t you think so too, sister?


    Klimt pointed the water at the woman who had been quietly listening to him.


    The woman, who looked very similar to Klimt, responded with a small shake of her head.


    Pride and arrogance are not the same thing, Klimt. Pride and arrogance are not the same thing, Klimt," he said, "and you must not be proud at any time. And you should be more careful with your words. �� You can be strong, but that''s no reason to look down on others.


    That''s all you do, sister Cryer. The small fry are small fry and the weak (scum) are weak (scum), no matter what you say.


    Klimt, who couldn''t get his sister''s approval, coldly spat it out. However, the color on his face was not antipathy towards his sister, but the same color as a child sulking.


    That alone would give you an idea of the relationship between this sister and brother.


    Goz observed them in silence.


    The older sister is Crya Berch. The younger brother is Klimt Berch.


    The Belch family is one of the most prominent families in Onigashima, and Goz''s Seema family, for example, is not even close to a footnote in terms of family size.


    The Gokens have four chief vassals, known as yonkei, who support the head of the family. The Gokens have four lords: Shito, Shiku, Shihu, Shiko, and Goz''s retainer, Shima, and to say that the House of Belch controls up to two of these is a good indication of its power.


    It was believed that the older brothers of Crya Klimt would eventually become the heart of the Gokens.


    This time, Goz was secretly given the task of determining their suitability to serve as future vassals of the House.


    As Goz was thinking about this task, his sister, Crya, spoke up.


    ''''Shiba, I would like to ask you something. It''s about the Duke of Dragnaut in the royal capital.''''


    ''You mean Lord Dragnaut?��Hmm, what?


    ''''Does Shiba really think that that person took out the Seirin''s bannerman?''''


    Goz''s eyes narrowed faintly at Cryer''s words. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    It''s a good thing that you''re a good user. He is probably at the same level as us, around fifty. With me and Klimt against him, he will not be able to escape the struggle.


    When his brother heard this, he tried to refute it by peeling his eyes away, but Cryer held him back with a wry smile.


    It''s not a good idea to use a newer version of yourself. You can always win if you use your heart attire. I''ve heard that Lord Jirinbo''s level is over seventy and that he was using his heart attire. I find it somewhat hard to believe that Lord Duke was able to defeat Lord Cihnyobo''s opponent.


    Is that the only reason you suspect Lord Dragnaut?


    Another reason would be the activities of the Duke after the end of the affair. I heard that he moved vigorously in and out of King''s Landing in order to rebuild the city that was ravaged by the walkers. In other words, he was able to win a victory against Lord Jirinbo, who was far superior to him in level, without suffering any injuries. I am also suspicious of this point.


    I see.


    Goz nodded slowly.


    To tell the truth, Goz was also curious about that. He had been trying to find out what was going on when word of the stampede reached King''s Landing, so he hadn''t had time to look into it.


    Goz was about to explain to Cryer that he intended to resume gathering information once the stampede was over.


    ''Excuse me. Is Lord Goz Sima here?


    A voice called out from outside the tent given to the three of them.


    When Goz heard the voice, he raised only his right eyebrow dexterously. This was because the voice that had called out to them was that of a woman.


    Due to their success in the defensive battle, the three of them were given a glance or two by the soldiers and adventurers around them. There are a small number of women in the defense unit, and some of them have asked Goz and Klimt to join them for the night.


    For a moment, Goz was cautious, wondering if he was the one for that sort of thing.


    However, if you listen carefully, the voice of the call does not contain any flirtatious colors. There was no hint of coloration in the content of the conversation either.


    Goz invited two women who claimed to be messengers from the Adventurer''s Guild into the tent.


    The two women, who despite their youthfulness were thick-skinned, called themselves Liddell and Parfait, respectively.

 85-Chapter 83: Contact

    The time goes back a little.


    The defensive line that had been set up in the northern part of Ishqa had been repeatedly attacked by demons, but had continued to put up a stubborn resistance.


    The defense line, which was mainly made up of canary soldiers and adventurers, was very successful, and apart from a few flying types, the swarms of demons had not even been able to reach the gates of the city.


    In response to this situation, the Ishka administration and the Adventurer''s Guild sent a supply party full of rewards and supplies to the front lines.


    The two receptionists who received the guild master''s unofficial orders to accompany this supply party to the front line.


    ''''I was wondering what kind of big deal it would be since the master changes his complexion, but...................it seems to be easier than expected, senior.


    On the way to the first defensive wall, Liddell raised an eyebrow at his junior colleague who made optimistic remarks as they sat side by side on the gohja dais.


    As the person in charge of the window, or the public face of the guild, Liddell can, if he wishes, gracefully sip his cup of tea and look forward to the front lines. However, since that kind of thing was not in his nature, he took the reins and played a role in the supply chain by himself.


    Parfait was sitting comfortably next to Liddell.


    Liddell opened his mouth to acknowledge the other man''s optimism.


    You can''t be too careful, Parfait. As the master says, the stampede has waves. Besides, as far as I have been able to find out, most of the demons that have been killed to date are of the species that live on the periphery. There are very few deep-sea monsters that have been found.


    ''''Well, but, there was a sword beast (Jenron), Scylla, and the corpse of a manticore, right? That''s a deep-range demon, right?��And yet, until today, we haven''t had a single defensive line breached. The second, third, and fourth defenses behind us are all ready to go, and I think this is as good as a win now!


    You know...


    In front of Parfait, who says it with a big chest, Liddell lets out a deep sigh.


    Indeed, what Parfait is saying has a point. That''s something that Liddell admits, but the Adventurer''s Guild''s staff says, "We''re as good as won! If you say something like that, it will cause the minds of those who hear it to let their guard down.


    There is no good result from going into a situation with carelessness.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the market.


    Even now, the two of them are the only ones sitting in the coach. The back of the cart is full of barrels of wine, and there are no humans on board. The only people who have heard Parfait''s words now, apart from Liddell, are the sweating, hoof-beating packhorses.


    This makes it hard for Liddell to complain about it. You can''t help but sigh at the junior colleague who knows everything and makes fun of his senior''s earnestness.


    ''''By the way, I''ve never seen a sword beast (Jenron) before!��Did you ever see your seniors?


    Twice. Both times more than three years ago.


    Parfait''s Jenron is a magical beast that is considered to be a type of dragon, just like the wyvern.


    They are also known for their ability to fly, whereas the wyvern is a sub-dragon that specializes in flight, the jenron is a sub-dragon that specializes in defense, with sharp, sword-like scales covering its back. It was a monster beast that was over ten meters long in the largest case, and its body was literally the size of a small mountain.


    The scales of a sword beast (Zhen Long) were a high-grade material that could be used to make high-grade armor, and if they were successfully killed, they would be able to acquire a fortune that they could play with for the rest of their lives.


    However, since they were a rare species in the deep region, encounters with them were rare, and no half-hearted weapons or magic could damage their scales.


    Furthermore, the sword beast''s (Zhenron) temperament is neither calm nor docile, and it will actively use the scales on its back to attack. They use their sturdy physique to charge forward with a destructive force that would easily tear a human body to pieces.


    They are not too slow for their massive bodies. If you were to encounter it, you would have to fear for your life before you dream of getting rich.


    It was only a few days ago that two of these sword beasts (Zhen Long) appeared at the same time. At that time, the first defensive wall was trapped to the brink of falling.


    And the one who saved it from that crisis--


    I wonder what kind of people are the three guys who are rumored to have defeated the Sword Beast (Jenron)?��I heard that Goz is a man who smashed the scales of a sword beast (Jenron) by force, and I''m sure he''s a muscular person, just like me. Hmm, I''m looking forward to meeting him.


    You''ve been through a lot with Sora before, and now with Goz, and now with Goz.


    ''''Oh, senpai, that sounds sarcastic to me!��It can''t be helped!��The Sword of Hayabusa, which we have been relying on, is on the verge of being disbanded. If we don''t get a replacement as soon as possible, it will affect our upcoming salary and eventually our summer bonus!��We don''t have a choice in the matter of means!��I can''t eat my dinner with pride!


    Parfait assured him emphatically, and Liddell kept his mouth shut as if he were under pressure.


    Born into a middle-class Ithaca family, Liddell has never gone hungry until today, but Parfait, from a remote rural village, has. But Parfait, from a remote farming community, has. He knows that he still sends money to his parents and younger siblings in his hometown - these are not things that Parfait told him, but things that were written in a letter from Parfait''s parents to his boss (Liddell).


    When he thinks about it, Parfait is probably a lot more mature than he is. Reflecting on it, Liddell bowed to his junior.


    ''''I''m sorry. That was indeed a nasty thing to say.''''


    ''''I like that kind of honesty on your part, senpai. Of course I forgive you!


    I can''t help but chuckle when he says it with a mischievous smile.


    And then, out of the corner of Liddell''s eye, he saw a wooden tower that looked like a watchtower. They had arrived at the first bulwark.


    ������


    After meeting the trio of men - Goz, Cryer and Klimt - Liddell immediately told them the business entrusted to Elgato.


    It was a proposal to have the three of them come under the command of the guild. Of course, it was with an unbeatable condition.


    To put it simply, it was a scout for new recruits. However, the guild did not make this decision on its own. This was an action that had already been discussed with the Ishqa Government Office.


    What do I mean by that?


    In the midst of the Stampede crisis, the three unidentified men appeared out of nowhere. All of them were a force to be reckoned with. Hearing this, the Ishqa leadership was not so much pleased as disbelieving.


    They feared that the soldiers of Ad Astera, the neighboring country, might be trying to take advantage of the stampede and infiltrate the Canary Kingdom. It''s a good idea to be cautious, even after all the commotion in the capital. He should have been wary.


    It''s a good thing that the adventurers'' guild''s invitation is like bait. You can tell exactly what the trio is up to by how they respond to the guild''s offer. That''s what the Ishka government and the Adventurer''s Guild thought.


    And Goz Sima had an accurate insight into such intentions on the Ishka side.


    As far as Goz was concerned, this time the help was not with the bottom of his heart, but to atone for his peer Jirinbo''s rudeness.


    However, it is not unreasonable to suspect that the Ishqa''s side was wrong.


    The first thing he should do is to apologize for what happened to Jijinbo, and then offer his help again.


    However, this was a matter of national policy for the Empire. As long as the emperor still wants Crown Prince Azar and Princess Sakuya to marry, he can''t reveal the facts through Goz''s personal judgment.


    If that''s the case, the only thing left to do is to make amends by working hard for the Stampede''s defense. Naturally, he wanted to say that it was free of charge, but if he said that he didn''t need any compensation, Ishka''s suspicions would not only be frozen, but would be hardened even further.


    Let''s accept the unbeatable reward from the guild in a straightforward manner. We can distribute the reward we get to the victims of the king''s capital and their families.


    After hearing Liddell''s story, Goz gathered his thoughts in his brain in less than two seconds and broke the ice by telling the braided receptionist that she was being treated with the kind of hospitality she had hoped for.


    Later, when the woman who called herself Parfait came over to congratulate me on my exploits in defeating the Blutbad (Jenron), I was not disappointed.


    He could feel the Berch sisters'' eyes piercing his back, but if he couldn''t do this level of belly flop, the swordsman''s magistrate would be bored. Goz''s behavior was natural, even in Liddell''s eyes.


    On the other hand, the attitude of the two men behind him, especially his brother Klimt, caught Liddell''s attention. His attitude, filled with frustration in his right eye and contempt in his left eye, was hardly friendly.


    If you''re going to poke at it, Liddell decided, it''s probably this one.


    It was true that there was nothing unnatural about Goz''s attitude, but there was no way to get rid of the fundamental unnaturalness of those who were capable of kicking Stampede''s demons to the ground in the first place, traveling without serving any country or house.


    The guild has a tacit understanding of not stepping into the adventurer''s past, but with the suspicion of being a secret agent of a neighboring country, it was the duty of the staff to seek out the information they could find.


    It''s not just that Goz-dono''s defeat of the sword beast (Jenron) was brilliant, but I heard that Kuria-dono and Klimt-dono defeated Scylla and Manticore, respectively, single-handedly. This was also a truly impressive feat, and our guild master, Elgato, was greatly impressed.


    ''''Hmph, five or ten manticores, there''s nothing to be proud of when you defeat them. The adventurers of Ishka are pretty low level.


    Klimt, you''re being rude.


    ''It''s just a fact, sister. The Guildmaster is impressed?��It''s Manticore, it''s Scylla, it''s Scylla, it''s just a mook that''s killed a mook, what are you talking about?


    Liddell looked at Klimt, who spat, and Liddell''s eyes narrowed so faintly that he didn''t even notice it.


    Then he continued to speak, keeping only a smug expression on his face.


    ''Those are harsh words. It''s true that in Ishka, Manticore, Scylla, and of course the Sword Beast (Jenron) are also considered to be highly dangerous demonic beasts. Besides, you are always required to form a party when defeating them. From the point of view of those who have successfully defeated these monsters alone (solo), I have to say that our level is low.


    Hm, you look like you know what you''re doing. That''s Shiba''s plan. We''ll help you. But don''t make the mistake of telling us what to do. Tell that to Elgato and his friends.


    Yes, sir.


    When Liddell nodded without opposition, Klimt let out a huff and a snort and kept his mouth shut. Although his words and actions are violent, I can''t sense his stubbornness and viscosity. He was satisfied when he said what he wanted to say, which seemed to be a common type of young adventurer who was confident in his own abilities.


    My sister, Cryer, gives me an apologetic look in her eyes as she conveys her gratitude. While responding with a smile in that direction, Liddell further speculates on the relationship and personality of the three of them.


    Klimt is too upright to act as a secret agent. Goz and Cryer have depth in their personalities, but their words and actions and personalities are positive, and they seem to be unrelated to the shadowy work of a secret agent.


    However, judging from the abilities of the three of them, even if they are not secret agents, there is no doubt that they are harboring some secrets. Should I give it one more push for the sake of reporting to Elgato?


    And as if reading Liddell''s inner thoughts, Parfait opened his mouth.


    ''''.........Senpai, senpai!��If you''re the one who took down a monster beast alone (solo), we''ve got you in our house. Like Scylla, or Gryphon!


    Parfait lowered his voice - in fact, he spoke to them all with a calculation to make sure they could clearly hear him.


    Parfait continued to speak to Goz with an unsuspecting look on his face, even though he must have noticed that Klimt''s cheeks twitched.


    ''The adventurers of Ishka aren''t so discarded either. Maybe Goz-san and the others have seen it, but haven''t you heard of the Indigo Dragon Knight ��Indigo Dragoon��?


    No, I don''t know. I have a feeling I''ve heard about the dragon knight, but I''m guessing that the one who defeated the demon beast is this indigo man?��Even though you got help from the Winged Beast (Wyvern), you''re still quite the user if you took out the Gryphon.


    Goz was impressed with the response, but he wasn''t really interested in it.


    People in this country make a lot of noise about being a dragon and a dragon knight, but a wyvern was not a dragon species to begin with. And, to borrow Klimt''s words, the winged beasts were small fry to the Illusory One-Style. Inevitably, there is no need to fear the winged beasts, and there is no reason to be impressed by those who follow the winged beasts.


    It wasn''t just Goz, but Klimt as well, no, even Cryer had the same idea.


    Noticing the lack of response from the three of them, Parfait realized that he had messed up in his choice of topic. He frowned inwardly, but figured it would be unnatural to end the conversation here, so he continued with the casual wind in his face.


    ''That dragon knight, whose name is Sora, is probably the most famous person in Ishka right now--''


    Parfait was about to continue, "What is it?" but Goz interrupted him with a sharp sound.


    ''Wait!''


    ''Wow!��What, what is it?


    Did you just say "Sola"?


    ''What?��Ah, yes. That dragon knight''s name is Sora-san, but...


    "Sora... the sky?��How old are you?��How old is this person?


    Well, maybe as much as Mr. Klimt and Mr. Cryer over there.


    A growl escaped Goz''s mouth as Parfait responded.


    ''What color is your hair?��Is it black?


    Yes ... um ... do you know each other?


    I''m afraid so. I''m sorry, but I would like to hear a little more information about him. About how he became a dragon knight and how he killed Scylla and Gryphon alone.


    Goz leans upward and asks Parfait a question.


    The eyes are set on Parfait''s face with a piercing sharpness, and even the lever is not likely to move.

 86-Episode 84: There is no malicious intent, but (before)

    The Adventurer''s Guild holds a lot of information about the adventurers who belong to it.


    What is their level? What materials do they use for their weapons and armor? Which system of magic, earth, water, fire, and wind do they practice, and to what realm can they use it?


    These are all vital information for adventurers, and for this reason, guild officials are required to have a high sense of ethics and responsibility in handling secrets.


    Naturally, Parfait was aware of this. Even though he was young, he had been working at the guild''s reception desk for more than a year, which is a hard job. He knew the distinction between good and bad information to convey.


    Parfait spoke of information about Sola in response to Goz''s question, but he didn''t divulge a word about the information he heard from Sola during his time with the guild. The same is true of the events that occurred after Sola''s expulsion from the guild.


    What he told her, then, was the saga of Sola. It was the story of her heroic deeds that Sola had shared with Goz and the others to promote her clan, the Sword of Blood and Smoke.


    It''s not valuable as information because it''s something that can be obtained on the same day if you go into Ishqa and do some research on Sola - Parfait began to speak with that kind of preface, but for information that is less than a single copper coin, Goz bites into it with surprising force.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find a way to make your life easier.


    It''s not as overt as Goz, but you can tell that the other two are interested in each other as well.


    Even Klia was deafened, and even Klimt, who was frowning and looking away, did not interrupt or leave his tent.


    Parfait thinks.


    It is definite that there is some kind of connection between the three of them and Sola. If we find out what that connection is, we might find out the secret of the three of them'' s brazen strength. And that was supposed to coincide with the reason why Sora, who had long been at level [1], had grown so rapidly in a short period of time.


    Liddell, who was silently observing the situation, was having the same thought, and the two receptionists exchanged glances and gave each other a small nod.


    �� �� ��


    After the two guild emissaries left the tent, Goz wrinkled his brow and sank into his thoughts.


    Of course, it was Sora that he was thinking about.


    The information uttered by the duo who called themselves Parfait and Liddell was fragmentary, and it didn''t give him any certainty that the adventurer named Sola was the Gokensora he once knew.


    Goz chuckled as he found himself unconsciously tapping the hilt of his sword with a thump.


    He said, "If this Sora is not a young man - no, not Sora-dono, that''s fine. But if it was Sora-dono...


    Goz''s concern for Sora''s identity was not driven by nostalgia of any kind.


    No, or more accurately, nostalgia. There is, but that''s only one small reason.


    As it turned out, Goz guessed that Sora had mastered the mind outfit.


    In order to make the connection between "Sora''s military service" that Parfait and others talked about and "Gokensu''s ability" that Goz knew, the element of "mind attire" is essential.


    Of course, this is just a guess. It is also possible that Sora, who was banished from the island, gained a good teacher during the five years, and after going through the toughest real-world battles, his abilities blossomed.


    But if you ask me whether a boy who was unable to handle the dragon soldier at the age of thirteen could grow up to be able to defeat Scylla and the griffon alone in five years or so - the answer is a negative one.


    It''s still more convincing to think that Sora has somehow mastered the mind outfit.


    And if Sora had come to the depths of the Illusory Itto style on his own--


    I''m sure Mikado-sama will agree to let you off the hook.


    As long as Laguna was around, it would be difficult to return to a legitimate son, but that doesn''t mean it''s impossible, depending on the sky''s mind-set.


    When I thought of that, my heart naturally lifted.


    However, I have some concerns.


    It is not necessarily true that Sora, who was banished from the island, still has feelings for his hometown.


    What would happen if Sora did not return to Onigashima?


    Speaking of personal feelings, it''s enough to know that Sora is doing well off the island. I''m sure his sister Cecil will be happy to hear that.


    But as a swordsman, Shiba, he couldn''t leave a person who had mastered the inner workings of the Illusionary Itto-Ryu style off the island.


    Itto-ryu is a martial art that is not to be missed. Once a student joins a school, he or she is not allowed to leave the island as they see fit.


    They are required to swear that they will never use it or talk about it for the rest of their lives.


    This is not a superficial written or verbal oath. They would have their fists crushed and would never be able to hold a weapon again, and they would be silenced with a spell. The same procedure is to be applied to those who are banished for their crimes.


    If a person left the island without permission for fear of this, an assassin would immediately be released to take his or her life.


    This was the rule of the Itto-ryu school of thought.


    Sora, who was expelled from the island five years ago, was able to evade this measure because he had not yet officially joined the school.


    What would the swordsman do if it turned out that Sora had mastered the mind attire?


    The fact that Sora came to the depths of the art after leaving the school, it was Sora''s own power that had nothing to do with the Illusionary Itto School - such an argument would not pass.


    It''s been three hundred years since the first Sword Sage created the Illusionary Itto-Ryu. The power of the heart outfit has been monopolized by the swordsmen. If the secrets of the heart outfit were to leak out to the world, that alone would damage the influence of the swordsman.


    Therefore, all mind-dressers had to be under the control of the House of the Sword.


    As the Swordsman''s Librarian, Goz was in a position to force Sora to make a decision.


    If he agreed to return home, good. If he refuses, I will drag him back to the island, even if it means dragging him forcibly. Otherwise, I will crush my fists and make my body unable to use the Illusionary One-Dimensional Style again.


    ''''....Totally. I''d rather pretend I never heard of Sora-dono''s name.


    Goz blurted out in a whisper that didn''t fit his massive body.


    If it had been just Goz alone who heard the receptionists, or maybe he would have done so. But there were Berch''s sisters and brothers in that place. He couldn''t pretend that he hadn''t heard them now.


    If that was the case, rather than putting the matter off, he should quickly get it over with. If you confront a demon with a disturbed mind, you could be unexpectedly unaware - Goz did not overestimate his own abilities.


    When Goz told the other two of his thoughts, the first to react was Klimt.


    The white-haired young man said in a biting tone.


    ''We''re fighting to atone for the monk''s (Jijinbo''s) callousness, aren''t we?��After deciding to do so, how could Shiba be the first to leave the battlefield? It''s not too shabby, even if it''s the morning after the war.


    I''m not going to be away for a day or two. I''m not going to be away for a day or two, but with the power of the javelin, the journey to and from Ishqa will not take more than a moment. I''m sure you''ll be able to get away for a day or two without being seen.


    Don''t change the subject. I''m just saying, you need to take responsibility for your words and actions.


    Klimt raises his eyes and glares at Goz.


    It was rude to his superior opponent, but to Klimt, it looks like Goz is just now trying to act selfishly because of his personal feelings. There was no need to be polite to such an opponent.


    With that in mind, Klimt continued, eliminating the call for "Shiba".


    I''m not sure what to do if the demons come to you during the hour you''re away.��The Stampede can do without you, but don''t put the blame on me and my sister for the responsibility you have to carry. If you want to see the empty one so badly, you can go see him as much as you want after you''ve taken care of Stampede.


    Then I won''t complain, Klimt chuckles.


    Neither Klimt nor Cryer is a private vassal of Goz. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do if you''re not going to be a part of it.


    It''s true that if you think about it without taking it personally, you should focus on the Stampede now. Goz must have thought the same way if he was in Klimt''s position.


    Goz opened his mouth to take back his statement, but someone else opened his mouth earlier.


    It was Klimt''s sister, Cryer.


    ''''In that case, I''ll take care of Shiba''s share.


    What?��Sis, what are you talking about....


    Klimt was taken aback by his sister''s unexpected words.


    Even Goz was surprised and looked at Cryer with his right eyebrow raised.


    ''Are you sure?''


    ''Yes, sir. Klimt said it was a private act, but I don''t think so. If that adventurer named Sora that the guilds talked about is really the Sora-dono we know, then he may have been involved in the death of Jirinbo-dono (which).


    Mm.


    Goz growled at Cryer''s words.


    Goz thought that Sora might have mastered the mind attire, but he did not connect that to Jirinbo''s death.


    He had subconsciously thought that Sora, a heir of the Gokens, would never have killed the Seirin Kishi.


    However, five years have passed since he was banished from Onigashima. It is quite possible that Sora''s personality has changed.


    It''s a good thing that Goz and the others are more satisfied with the fact that the heart-dresser Jirinbo was killed by the same heart-dresser, Sora, than by the amateur, Lord Dragunot.


    It''s a good idea to have a conversation with the guild master, Elgato, at least once if you are going to be working under the command of the Adventurer''s Guild. This is necessary in order to avoid a relationship where the other side is giving us unilateral orders. However, if the three of us move at the same time to do so, it will create a hole in the line of defense. Therefore, I would like to ask Shima to go and talk to them as our representative.


    And there''s nothing wrong with finding out about the sky when you do, Cryer said.


    ''Isn''t that right, Klimt?''


    Smiling, Klimt had visions of multiple angry marks on Crya''s temples as he smiled.


    Cryer seemed to feel that his brother''s attitude towards his superior (Goz) just now could not be overlooked. Klimt flinched inwardly, knowing that this sister was scary when she made him angry.


    In addition, it was none other than Klimt who declared to the earlier receptionists that they should tell Elgato not to tell them what to do. It was my sister''s suggestion in line with that statement, there was no other choice but to nod.


    ''''Well, I have no complaints then.''''


    I''m sure there are other words you''d like me to say.


    ''.............................I''m sorry, Shima. My words were out of line.


    ''I apologize to you as well. Please forgive my brother for his rudeness.


    Cryer, who bowed deeply to him, and Klimt, who followed his sister''s lead, even though he was clearly sulking.


    It''s a good thing that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away with the fact that you can''t get away with the fact that you can''t get away with the fact that you can''t get away with the fact that you can''t get away with the fact that you can''t get away with it.

 87-Episode 85: There is no malicious intent, but (later)

    ''Look up, both of you. Klimt''s words were not wrong, and I don''t care.


    Cryer raised his head in relief at Goz''s words.


    ''Thank you, Shima. Oh, and this would be nice if I could, but if you can find out about Sora-dono, I''d appreciate it if you could tell me as well.


    Huh?


    Goz let out a surprised voice.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    This was not only Goz, but Klimt also seemed to agree, and his eyes widened in surprise.


    ''''Why would your sister care about the empty one?��In the first place, there''s no need to call him a lord when he''s disowned.


    It''s true that Lord Sora was disowned. But then, isn''t it true that we learned together with Lord Kukden?��Besides, Sora-dono never once teased us about our hair or eyes. Or that we were adopted by Berch.


    The two white-haired, red-eyed - so-called albinos have been exposed to the curiosity of those around them since childhood. It can be said that being an upstart member of the Berch family, coupled with being an adopted child, being teased and bullied was an everyday occurrence.


    However, Miken''s legitimate son, Sora, did not hesitate to treat such a sister and brother with the utmost respect.


    My memory is a bit hazy now, but I think he once chased away a group of bad boys who were persistently bullying me. It was when he was only five or six years old, he remembers fondly.


    At the time, there was no socializing, due to the fear and reticence of the swordsmen, and the fact that he had spent all his time studying and training in order to be recognized by the Berch family. That hadn''t changed since they''d long since become peers, but even so, Cryer hadn''t forgotten his gratitude to Sora.


    That gratitude was not for his status as a legitimate son, but for Sora as an individual. Therefore, even after Sora was disowned, there was no change in his feelings.


    ''''It''s not like you don''t remember it either, is it?''''


    Hmm, I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Looking at his brother, who turned away purposefully, Cryer smiled at him before continuing his words.


    ''The only reason I wanted to know about Sora-dono was because I thought Ayaka might be concerned about it.


    Azurite?


    Klimt was confused by the name that came out of his sister''s mouth.


    Ayaka Azurite. To Klimt, he is a person in the same class as his sister and Sora. On top of that, he''s also an opponent who has never won a single match before.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with your friends.


    Of course, I know that Ayaka and Sora were married for good. But after Sora''s exile, Ayaka got engaged to Miken Laguna, the new heir of the Miken family, and the relationship with Sora must have been severed.


    Klimt didn''t know the details since they had different squads, but at least he hadn''t heard that Laguna and Ayaka were not on the same page.


    ''''Isn''t it none of your business?��You could end up being spotted by that Laguna guy.


    ''''Lord Laguna is probably not that small a person. But, yes, it''s true, I may have to do something unnecessary for you...


    In response to his brother''s words, Cryer wandered off as if he was lost.


    In fact, Cryer was lost.


    Among the so-called golden generation, there were three women. These three were on good terms with each other, and they had continued to associate with each other even after they broke up with the rest of the squad at Seirin Eight Banner.


    For that reason, Kuria was more familiar with Ayaka and Laguna''s relationship than his brother.


    As far as he knew, they were on good terms with each other. Not once has Ayaka spilled his frustrations to Laguna. Nor has she ever spoken of her longing for the sky. More to the point, not once in the past five years had Cryer heard Sora''s name come out of Ayaka''s mouth.


    --That''s why I''m curious.


    In Krya''s eyes, her friend Ayaka Azurite is a dynamic, good-natured, unpretentious person, well-liked by her superiors, underlings, and peers alike.


    How is it possible that such an Ayaka could not care for an exiled, forgiven marriage at all?


    In Cryer''s memory, Ayaka had been more actively attached to Sora when he was on the island. This was because she was annoyed by voices that suggested their relationship was "unbalanced". In other words, Ayaka liked Sora enough to resent the backbiting directed at her, and she definitely seemed to enjoy her time with Sora.


    For Cryer, who secretly envied their relationship, Ayaka''s attitude after Sora''s expulsion was terribly unnatural.


    Until now, it was no use worrying about it. The character of the current head of the family makes it impossible for Sora to be disowned. There is no way to contact Sora after he leaves the island, and there is no guarantee that he is safe in the first place.


    That''s why Kuria didn''t bring up Sora when she met with Ayaka.


    But now, it looks like he''s going to find out about Sora''s disappearance in an unexpected way. It was natural for Kuria to think that it would be better to tell Ayaka about this. Even more so if there was a possibility of being disowned.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing, but it''s also a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    It was difficult for Cryer to gauge what was best for him.


    While unconsciously combing her long white hair with her fingers, Cryer slowly spun her words as if to confirm each word.


    ''''........Whether or not I tell Ayaka or not, there will be no problem for me to know about Sora-dono, Klimt. And Shima. Sora-dono, who has a means of transportation called the Winged Beast (Wyvern), may leave for another country tomorrow to avoid the difficulties of the Stampede. With that in mind, I think the sooner Shima goes to see him, the better.


    �� �� ��


    The next day, after such a discussion, the three of them were found in the carriage on their way to Ishka.


    This was the result of Liddell''s suggestion to take the three of them together, after hearing that only Goz was going to Ishqa.


    It''s not just the three of us.


    --It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    --The only way to get rid of fatigue is to live in a tent, and under a situation where you don''t know when the demons are going to rush in, even if you lay your body down. And if fatigue piles up, even the most seasoned warrior would be caught unawares. This is a measure to avoid that situation.


    --It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    --The fact is that the top brass has a desire to protect the main city of Ishqa until today, and as a result, the troops who have never experienced any kind of combat, want to experience actual combat while they can still afford it.


    Hearing this, Cryer agreed.


    Goz jokingly blurted out, "You should have told me that yesterday.


    Even for Klimt, he was constantly complaining about fighting against weak demons. There was no reason for him to refuse when he was told he could take a break.


    As a result, the three of them decided to visit Ishqa together.


    As they walked through the gates of the castle, Goz pointed to a corner outside the castle and asked, "What is that building?


    Is that building the stables?��From the looks of it, though, some of them are quite large.


    ''''Oh, those are the stables for the squire. Right now, the squires are being moved to other places in preparation for the Stampede. Sola''s Indigo (Indigo) Winged Beast (Wyvern) was also there until the other day.


    Parfait responded in a light voice.


    Parfait continued onward as a hint of interest flashed in Goz''s eyes.


    ''''Right now, with the permission of the political office, they are using the yard of their home as a stable. I heard that the dragons are very popular with the residents and that they are always crowded with spectators.


    During the Stampede?��The townspeople of Ishqa must be hardy.


    That''s how much faith I have in my adventurers and my guild.


    Parfait, who was thumping his chest, clapped his hands together as if he had noticed something.


    ''''That''s right. Shall we stop by Sora''s house before we head to the guild?��Right now, Sola-san is on a reconnaissance mission in the south, but she comes back every few days to report to the political office. Perhaps we can meet her soon?


    As much as I''d love to ask you to do that, it''s a scouting mission to the south now, isn''t it?��Are demons occurring in the south as well as the north?


    ''I''m sure the Master would like to talk to you about that. I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you that for a moment.


    Sola is struggling to deal with a new poisoning outbreak in the Kale River basin (it''s supposed to).


    The Ischka government had not yet informed the population of this new outbreak of incurable (hydra) poison.


    The truth about the "incurability" was not clear, and in the extraordinary circumstances of the stampede, the consequences of sowing more confusion would be irreversible. The upper echelons of the Ishqa community were concerned about this.


    When Goz heard Parfait''s words, he looked dubious, but if the Guildmaster had something to say, there was no need to force the receptionist to speak here. He nodded, lightly restraining Klimt, who was expressing his irritation.


    It''s a good idea to have the guild master, Lord Elgato I believe, speak to him. I''m sorry to say, but before I head to the guild, I''d like you to stop by the Sora-dono''s residence. Whether or not I''ll see him soon, I''d like to make sure he''s home or not. Otherwise, I won''t be able to get into a conversation with Lord Elgato.


    Yes, sir, that''s right - so nice to meet you, senior!


    Liddell, who was holding the reins, shrugged his shoulders at Parfait''s words and responded, "Yes, sir.


    It wasn''t without objection that he would lead the three of them to Sora before Elgato. However, looking at the attitude of Goz and the others, it is clear that they value Sora more than the guild.


    Even if Liddell insisted here, "No, this is the guild first," it would only harm the three of them. It was more profitable to follow the junior''s intentions here.


    --Lidel thought later.


    If they had prioritized going to the guild here, the outcome might have been much different, he thought.


    That''s not all.


    If only Goz hadn''t suggested "the three of you together" or something like that when he heard that he was going to Ishka.


    If Goz and the others wanted information about Sora, they could have given them all the information they knew - especially about the members of the Sword of Blood and Smoke - without regard to ethics.


    You should go a little further to find out more about the three of them and their backgrounds.


    The list of regrets is endless, but they are all unknowable until later. This time Liddell let the carriage head for Sora''s mansion without noticing the warning voice his future self gave him.


    When Sora''s house eventually comes into view, Parfait makes a disappointed noise. There were no spectators for the wyvern.


    ''Oh my goodness, Sora, it looks like you haven''t come back.


    I guess so. But that doesn''t mean he''s not home.


    Liddell complied as he noticed Seal sweeping the front of the mansion.


    Slightly later, a distant, bright blonde elf came out of the gate.


    When Goz saw the two of them, he opened his mouth with interest.


    ''''Hmm, bobcat beastman and that elf is wearing the robes of a wise man (sage). Are those guys the followers of Sora-dono?


    ''''Well yes. I suppose you could call it a squire.


    They''re quite individuals, aren''t they? Don''t you think so, Klimt?


    ''Hmm, it''s not just a squire, is it? They''re all very old women. You can see they''re just gathering them up for their color.


    Five years ago, he was a miserable outcast from his homeland, and now he has a woman on his hands.


    Ha," Klimt sneered, "you''ve come a long way, Sora.


    ''You''ve come a long way, Sora,'' he said. You''ve come a long way, Sis, tell Azurite. I''m sure that if you had a crush on that guy, this will wipe the slate clean.


    Klimt, you shouldn''t be so judgmental.


    Well, you can check with the guys directly. Come on, come on.


    Klimt, who was about to order Liddell to do something with the reins, unexpectedly interrupted him.


    When Liddell looked at him curiously, he saw that Klimt''s red eyes were wide open to the limit.


    Klimt is not the only one. It''s not only Klimt, but also Goz and Cryer.


    You will be able to get a good deal more information about the company. A bad premonition drove Liddell to follow the gaze of the three, and what he saw in his field of vision was the beastly Seal and the elven Lunamaria.


    And one more.


    It was the figure of the sparrow who had just come out of the gate - the demon girl.

 88-Eighty-sixth Episode: Sister VS Brothers Sword of Blood Smoke (before)

    At that moment, the warning of the spirit, which resembled a scream, struck Lunamaria''s earlobe.


    It was almost a miracle that she was able to react on the spur of the moment.


    Aiming at the white shadow that was approaching like a gust of wind, Lunamaria held out the vajra stone dagger that she wore for protection.


    A moment after the dagger was about to cut through the white shadow, an unbelievable pressure is applied to Lunamaria''s hand. From the bottom to the top, a strong impact that seems to lift the whole body up.


    The next moment, the dagger flies through the air with a clear sound of kink.......


    Lunamaria lost her weapon in an instant, but she was able to determine the identity of the shadow in the little time she had earned.


    The elf''s blue eyes caught the figure of a young man with grayish white hair and blood red eyes.


    In his hand was the Eastern Sword (Katana), the same as his master (Sora). It was this weapon that had just flicked off the dagger of Lunamaria.


    The young man''s red eyes stared at Lunamaria with a guileless stare. That alone is enough to expose him to a pressure that makes his throat dry up.


    In a faint voice, Lunamaria told the two men behind her, "You two, run!


    ''You two, run!''


    The other side was not aiming at her, Lunamaria decided. If the other side''s aim was Lunamaria, they wouldn''t have been able to shrug off the first blow.


    If the aim was not Lunamaria, then the two remaining possibilities were Seal and Sparrow. And based on the young man''s movements just now, Lunamaria guessed that the target was probably the sparrow.


    The sparrow is standing still with both eyes wide open, unaware of what is happening. It was Seal who took the hand of the sparrow and tried to quickly run back into the mansion.


    The beast girl''s ears and tail, which showed a quick reaction, are both binned and stretched out to the point where you would think that there is even a wire inside. It was clear that this was brought on by extreme tension, and Seal must have realized the ease of the attacker in this short time.


    ''''Earth spirit (gnome), my friend. Twine this man''s legs together.''


    Losing her dagger and using her bare hands, Lunamaria exercised her spirit magic.


    Then, breaking through the cobblestone pavement in the alleyway, a tentacle-shaped object that looked like the roots of a plant tangled around the white-haired young man''s legs.


    -- Unlike the earth-water-fire-wind magic dealt with by Miroslav and Sora, there is no fixed chant or effect for spirit magic. There is only a procedure in which the sorcerer wishes for the spirit and the spirit fulfills it.


    It''s a good thing that you can change the effect of the spell according to the situation, so spirit magic is much more versatile than normal magic.


    However, there were disadvantages as well, as a matter of course.


    Spirits are fickle, and the more detailed the effect is, the lower the success rate. Depending on the competence of the surgeon, the wishes could be ignored. In the worst case, they might even attack the surgeon, displeasing him.


    In other words, the effect was unstable. This was the reason why there were so few spirit users among adventurers who required certainty.


    In that respect, Lunamaria, an elf, has a high affinity for spirits, and the success rate of spirit magic is much higher than that of other spirit users. At this time, the earth spirit also teased the opponent''s feet in response to Lunamaria''s wishes.


    However.


    ''''Little wise...!


    Irritating words leaked out of the white assailant''s mouth. Immediately afterwards, Lunamaria felt her opponent''s magical power swell like an explosion.


    An explosion is not a metaphor. The assailant - Klimt released his heightened jingles as a shock wave to the surroundings. A strong impact, as if struck by a giant hammer, was felt throughout Lunamaria''s body as she was hit by a direct hit. When I noticed, the elf''s thin body was flying in the air like a leaf on a tree.


    ''''.........!


    It is probably unique to the light-weight elves that they were able to quickly regain their position in the air and land on the ground from their feet.


    However, as she stood up, Lunamaria''s face was covered in frustration.


    The earth spirit that had been teasing her attacker''s feet was already nowhere to be seen. That would be no surprise. The torrent of magic power (odo) surrounding the enemy''s body was equal to a scorching fire. There was no way a subordinate spirit could keep such a flaming demon in bondage.


    If it was a higher level spirit, but calling a higher level spirit would require an appropriate amount of magical power and concentration. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get a good deal more than you think.


    --In the first place, there''s no guarantee that a higher level spirit would be able to stop it, but....


    Lunamaria groans inwardly.


    I can tell just from the short offense and defense now. The difference in power between them has reached a desperate level. This is not an opponent that Lunamaria can face at all.


    The current Lunamaria is no better than a frog staring at a snake, and it was no surprise that she would cower and slump down.


    In the corner of her mind, she thinks that the only reason she didn''t have to expose herself to such an abomination was because of her master, Sora.


    Earlier, when I met Sora, who had returned from the Lord of the Flies'' nest, in the guild. Compared to that time when I confronted the dragon at close range, the heavy pressure that the assailant in front of me gives me is somewhat lighter. That gave Lunamaria''s spirit some leeway, if only slightly.


    And seeing such Lunamaria, Klimt opens his mouth.


    ''''Hmm, I''ll praise you for not sitting up now.


    Klimt bends his lips and looks at the elf, who is breathing heavily.


    ''I''ll give you one piece of advice in spite of your enthusiasm. Go away now. I''m after the demons, not the elves.


    ''''You seem to have a grudge against the demon man, but is that grudge a reason to slay a child not much older than you?''''


    ''It''s a foolish question. The fact that such a question is asked is a sign that people on the continent are at peace with themselves. Oh well. If you''re not going to listen to my advice, then you''ll die here.


    With that, Klimt swung the sword he was holding high. The sword''s blade reflected the sunlight and emitted a radiant glow.


    Lunamaria gently sits down. Looking at Klimt''s attitude, which was unattached, it was obvious that further words were meaningless.


    And so, the two of them were about to collide again, right on the verge of doing so.


    ''''--Wait, wait!��Wait!


    Liddell''s voice, upset, interrupted them.


    The braided receptionist was stunned by Klimt''s sudden disorder, but the time created by Lunamaria''s resistance brought her back to herself.


    Liddell, who had given Parfait the reins of the rampaging horse at Klimt''s fighting spirit and hurriedly dismounted from the Gosha-dai, loudly stopped Klimt from confronting Lunamaria. It was also an appeal to Goz and Cryer, who were watching Klimt in silence.


    ''Private combat within the city is strictly forbidden!��Please stow your weapons at once!


    I can''t hear that.


    The response was immediate.


    The reason why Lidel''s expression froze is because his voice came not from the front (Klimt) but from behind (Goz).


    Liddell, who thought he had an approximate grasp of the three men''s personalities and relationships from the exchanges up to this point, thought that Goz and Cryer were going to be able to stop them.


    However, when he listens to Goz''s words, he realizes that he was wrong.


    It''s an iron law for us. We cannot obey the law of keeping your weapons in front of demons.


    Lord Goz!��The boy is under the protection of Miss Sola and The Union!��This is something that the Ishqa government has acknowledged. If you do any harm here, you will not get away with it!


    It is unavoidable. Compared to the harm caused by neglecting demons, it is a far easier price to pay to be a criminal.


    Looking at Goz, who said it without a breeze to move, it was clear from the fire that it would be difficult to persuade him. On the contrary, if you continue to say more words of restraint, Liddell might be cut down. The current Goz exudes that much wariness.


    Liddell doesn''t know that this is a torrent of magic power (Odo) called the jade. Even though he doesn''t know it, he understands its power. The guild''s receptionist, who is accustomed to the roughness of being exposed to the power of a giant (cyclops), shrugs her body.


    Parfait, who was closer to Goz than Liddell, is also blue-faced and shaking his shoulders.


    Like a drowning man clutching at straws, Liddell searches for Crya, hoping for a bit of hope.


    And it is here that he finally realizes that Cryer is gone.


    -- I don''t even need to think about where she''s gone.


    Liddell''s face, which was even paler than just blue, paled even more, and he looked up at the walls of Sora''s mansion. Then, as if waiting for it, a scream that seemed to belong to Seal resounded from the other side of the wall.


    It was Cryer, who had jumped over the fence and stepped onto the property, attacking Seal and Sparrow, who were trying to escape into the mansion. And Seal must have been wounded by defending the sparrow. Liddell guessed that.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can do this. And even more so, the sparrow.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to hear the screams of the demise soon, and Liddell closed his eyes tightly.

 89-Episode 87: Sibling vs. "Sword of Blood Smoke" (Middle)

    When the first attack was blocked by the beast girl (Seal), Cryer Berch couldn''t believe his eyes.


    In her right eye, she was surprised that she didn''t expect to be prevented. And in her left eye, the question of how she had prevented it from happening arose.


    Clia, who jumped over the fence with her whole body clad in jade, swung her sword horizontally, fleshing out behind the two people who were trying to run into the mansion.


    A blow to behead the demon girl (sparrow) with a single sword. Killing her painlessly was Kuria''s least mercy.


    This attack was by no means an all-out effort, but even so, there should have been no opportunity for those adventurers out there to break in.


    In fact, until the very last minute, Seal hadn''t even noticed Krya''s attack - or even the approach.


    That was because he threw himself in front of the sword blade, defending the sparrow without warning, and so Kuria''s reaction was also delayed. Some beastmen have wild animal instincts, or perhaps Seal is one of them.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    I''m sorry, I thought to myself. He hadn''t meant to hurt anyone but the demon man.


    The slashed seal stumbled back a couple of steps, but instead of falling down, he changed his position and confronted Cryer. Seeing this, Cryer had quickly chosen the option of retreating.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them.


    ''''........Hi!��Mr. Seal, you''re hurt...!


    The wound must have hurt, Seal''s voice was low and faint. Still, he didn''t stop defending the sparrow with his back. Before he knew it, he had a sharp dagger in his hand.


    The sparrow would have been able to escape if it had wanted to at this time, as Cryer''s attacking hand had stopped.


    But the sparrow couldn''t move. Sparrow''s heart is not strong enough to escape on its own without hesitation, leaving the seal in front of her eyes with blood pouring from her back.


    Cryer faintly raises his eyebrows after listening to their exchange. The beastman girl glaring at her and the demon girl who looks like she''s about to cry. You can easily understand their inner thoughts.


    Seal''s devotion to protect his friends, risking his life, and Sparrow''s hesitation to run away from her friends are both precious to Cryer''s eyes. If I had been there as a third party, I would have gladly assisted them.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not going to be the only one. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to find a way to get a job.


    --But the actuality of this is that you can''t retreat here.


    A scene I once saw in my hometown comes to mind for Kuria.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get a good deal more than you think.


    There was no sign of life, let alone nature''s blessings, and that was the scene inside the demon gate.


    The sealed power of the demon god affects the terrain and creatures outside the demon gate. It would be self-evident that its power would become more powerful inside the demon gate.


    What Kuria saw was a world that had been distorted and destroyed by the demon god''s demon energy.


    If the demon gods are freed, both the demon island and the continent will become a wilderness. The grass would wither, the water would decay, and insects and animals would be turned into demons by the demon''s energy.


    The mad ecosystem will disrupt and destroy the order of the human world. In a world where countless demons roam about, humans and sub-humans kill each other over the remaining food and safety of the land, this is called hell.


    This is called hell.


    The Seirin warriors are fighting to keep this world from turning it into hell. And it is for this very reason that the blue-ringed warrior has turned his back on the demon race.


    --The demon people are a clan with the demon gods as the same source of existence (anima).


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to know them. The fact that the head of the Gokens'' family tells him that he has once passed through the demon gate.


    That''s not the only thing he was told.


    Itto-ryu, a style of sword fighting that exerts immense power by controlling the anima. The first Sword Sage who developed this technique learned it from the demon race. This is also a truth that can only be passed on to those who have passed through the demon gate.


    The horns, the source of the demon''s power, are connected to the demon gods at the root level and continue to emit demonic energy. In other words, the demon god constantly interferes in the world through the horns of the demon men.


    The qualities and character of the individual are irrelevant. Even if there are demons who do not worship the demon god, it does not matter. The demons are a race of people who distort the world simply by being there.


    And that''s not all. As an anima, the demigods need a relying party in order to appear in the world. And the object of that relying party is the demon humans united by their horns.


    There was no need to break the demon gate. As long as the demon race is alive, the demon gods can appear in this world. This is exactly what happened three hundred years ago.


    This was the truth that had conclusively determined the conflict between man and demon man three hundred years ago.


    The reason why the Ad Astera Empire and the Sword Family kept this information a secret was to avoid causing unnecessary harm.


    If this fact were to spread, the people would change their blood and try to hunt down the surviving demons.


    And they will be returned. Onijin, who control the Anima, sometimes show a power that surpasses even the users of the Illusionary One-Sword Style. They are no match for a simple soldier or adventurer, and in the worst case scenario, they could trigger the demon gods to appear in the world.


    To avoid such a situation, the Empire and the swordsmen took it upon themselves to clean up the demon race. They also crushed groups of demon hunts for horns that were not in their favor.


    Also, if other nations knew the secrets of the demon gods and anima, they might secretly try to capture the demons and use their power to their advantage. The reason why the Empire withheld information was also to nip this kind of conspiracy in the bud.


    However, simply withholding information could lead to the demons of other countries being set free.


    In that case, if the empire''s war effort moved, it would lead to a conflict between nations.


    One of the roles of the Gokens'' family was to prevent such conflicts. The Gokens would sometimes provide military power to other nations to exterminate demons, and the emperor would not blame them for this. This was a way of creating a track record that would allow them to swiftly turn over to other countries when the demons were discovered. This is the reason behind the unique way of being a vassal.


    Of course, there was also the possibility of protecting one''s own and one''s country''s interests by keeping a secret. And as a vassal of the swordsman, Cryer Berch was in a position to act in the interest of his family''s principles and interests.


    Retreat. If you interfere further, I will regard you as one of the devil''s companions.


    �� �� ��


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do anything about it. I''m not going to be able to get the best out of them.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time in the city. It could be said that he didn''t have time to think about such unnecessary things.


    Seal''s keen hearing sensed that the hesitation had disappeared from his opponent''s words. The next time he said he would show no mercy, his words were literal. There would be no more "sweetness" that could be expected from the "sweetness" that stifled the one sword that could have been a fatal blow.


    The seal stands up against the hairs, the hairs of his entire body, and watches his opponent''s movements.


    --The sword blade wavered faintly in his field of vision.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about this.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    The scarlet hakama fluttered as it bounced, and a mid-level kick like a spear pierced the seal''s pigeon tail.


    A lump of exhaled air was spat out of his mouth with a kaha. The beastman''s body flew through the air like a ball and then slammed to the ground. Even so, the momentum didn''t stop, and the body rotated on the ground two or three times.


    ........Even after the rotation stopped, the seal did not stand up. Even if he struggled to get up, his body wouldn''t listen to him. The pain of not even being able to breathe made Seal squirm on the ground, unable to hold back.


    The sparrow was going to run to the seal, but his movement was blocked by the dull glow of the blade.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal of information on this.


    ''''You are ah!


    The flames that arose in the small hand that was thrust out, immediately swelled to the size of a child''s head.


    A simple magic transformation that does not require chanting. One of the magic training that Miroslav taught me.


    The sparrow was about to slam it into Cryer at close range. If Kuria had been hit by it, she would have taken no small amount of damage. And the aftermath of the explosion would have engulfed the surgeon, the sparrow, and must have inflicted heavy wounds.


    The sparrow''s magic, which had lost its composure, contained that much power.


    However, it should be said, of course, that Cryer had completely seen through this. Quickly - he turned around to the side with a speed that could only be considered to have disappeared from the sparrow''s eyes.


    --After all, demons are fearsome. Can they control so much magic at this young age?


    Cryer puts strength into his hand that holds the hilt while thinking about this. The attack that was going to behead him with a single sword, however, was again thwarted.


    ''''Flap your wings, O unseen bird of prey--Sluyo!


    Suddenly, a wind magic was released from the mansion.


    The speed of the chanting, the precision of the chanting, it was an advanced jutsu that couldn''t be compared to the sparrow''s magic that had bored the demon man''s magic.


    ''''........You still have friends?''''


    Tweeting, Krya quickly dodged the magic. If it was a normal human being, the timing was definitely right for a direct hit, but it wasn''t difficult for Kuria, who has increased her whole body''s ability with her Jing Jing Jing, to avoid the magic now. Quickly kicking the ground and flying away from the spot.


    -- that was what the opponent was aiming for, and it was only when the next magic was unleashed that he realized that.


    The red-haired sorcerer who came out of the mansion saw that Cryer was away from the sparrow and unleashed a barrage of magic.


    A crucifixion of magic by discarding chanting. However, the power of each one is that of a well-chanted magic.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s not.


    If this was a normal battle, it would be possible to stick with it until the other side''s magic power or magic stone is exhausted, but if you do that in the current situation, the demons will escape. In fact, the demons (sparrows) who received the sorcerer''s orders are disappearing into the mansion with the help of the beastmen (seals) on their shoulders.


    Cryer also surmised that this continuous exercise of roaring magic would also have the intention of alerting the neighbors to the strange change.


    If time passes, unrelated residents and guards will come rushing in.


    As for that side, there was no problem since Goz was waiting outside the gate, but it was not desirable for the commotion to grow.


    It''s a good idea to use the power of magic to forcibly control the magicians with the power of Jing Jing Jing, and to control the sorcerer at once - that''s what Krai thinks and carries out.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s been through this.


    ''''I knew it would come to that--''Discharging Magic Power''''


    A single word of magic chanting.


    The next moment, all of Cryer''s vision turned white.

 90-Eighty-Eighth Episode: Sibling vs. Sword of Blood Smoke (later)

    It was a white flame.


    The white flame from Miroslav''s body instantly swelled up and enveloped Crya.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    This is a great way to get a good look at your own personal history.


    A high-level mind-armor user will subconsciously wear this protective wall, which is why it''s not as strong as a shield.


    Even so, if the enemy is an off-island sorcerer, it can still play fifth-level magic.


    The fact that that the protective wall (shield) easily melted down told me that the white flame created by Miroslav was at the sixth circle or even higher level.


    ''''Kook!


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the next few days.


    However, the burning heat that enveloped his body did not diminish even an inch. I''m not going to be able to get away from the effect range of the white flame with a single step back.


    Realizing that, Cryer took another step or two back, and when the number counted five, he was finally able to get out from under the influence of magic.


    ''''........Are you insane, dear?''''


    As he spoke to Miroslav, Cryer''s condition was terrible.


    It''s a good thing that you''ve got a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Their defensive enchanted clothing smoked and smoldered, reeking of burnt clothing. It was obvious that Miroslav''s magic had defeated Cryer''s defenses.


    But it was also obvious that the damage inflicted was insignificant--and


    Deliberately unleashing your magic... how is that different from suicide?


    What Miroslav did was a technique to release the magical power stored within his body to the outside world. This in itself is not unusual. This is exactly what Klimt did the other day when he obliterated the earth spirit of Lunamaria.


    However, Klimt properly adjusted the power. In order to avoid hurting himself, he didn''t want to interfere with the subsequent battle. He only released a minimal amount of magic power (jin) for the purpose of shaking off the bondage of the earth spirit.


    In turn, that of Miroslav did not take into account any adjustments. He didn''t care if he was injured by the recoil. It doesn''t matter if you''re unable to fight after activating it. Even the magic stone is used to deliberately cause magic power to run amok.


    It''s not "Discharge" but "Overload" - it''s synonymous with suicide in the terminology of Cryer.


    Miroslav''s outfit, which he had responded to at intermission, was far worse than that of Cryer''s. The clothes he was wearing were burned off without a trace, and the burns that had eaten through his skin had turned white through the red color.


    The clothes he was wearing had burned off without a trace, and the burns that had eaten through his skin had changed from red to white. The burn marks, which had eaten through the skin, had turned white.


    The reddish hair was also charred black, and there was almost no trace of the red-haired sorcerer (Miroslav) before it was activated.


    This is the last resort to cause not only his own magic power, but also that of the magic stone to run amok. This is Miroslav''s final trump card, as he doesn''t even care about his own life.


    --It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s true that they bought themselves a small amount of time, but it wasn''t enough for Seal and Sparrow to escape. The enemy would soon behead Miroslav, and he would enter the mansion with his feet and behead them both.


    Despite the fact that the Lord entrusted me with his absence, this was a painful experience.


    I haven''t even been given the task of improving the antidote yet.


    ''''I''m sorry, Master...''''


    He apologizes to the Lord, who is not here, for dying without atonement or devotion.


    It was when Cryer was about to open his mouth to say something in front of such Miroslav.


    ''''--Sis!


    Klimt rushes into the mansion, even his voice pales. He must have had a bad feeling about the explosion of magical power that was different from his sister''s.


    And when Klimt saw the scene, he understood the situation in an instant.


    ''''You!��You hurt my sister!


    Klimt was furious as he looked at the tattered Miroslav. And he turned that anger directly into action.


    "Mind-armored excitation--


    If left alone, Miroslav must die - we know that.


    My sister''s injuries are minor burns, and if left untreated, they will heal in a few days - we know that.


    But.


    Even if I don''t have to put my hands down. Even if it is insignificant or abrasive.


    Anyone who hurts my sister will be killed by their own hand. Human or demon - demon god.


    That is Klimt Berch''s oath.


    It is a very important thing to have in mind when making a decision on whether or not to use it.


    ''''-- Burn it down, Kuri-Kara!


    At that moment, a heaven-shattering flame rose up from the streets of Ishka.


    ������


    Don''t do it, Klimt!


    At the stage when his brother manifested his mind-dressing, Cryer was shouting for restraint.


    However, that voice doesn''t reach the ears of Klimt, who was enraged at being hurt by his sister.


    Seeing that, Cryer straightened up and extended his right hand.


    Klimt''s mind gear is a divine sword of fire. Once swung down, it can burn not only the sorcerer (Miroslav), but also the beastmen (Seal) and demons (Sparrow) who have escaped into the mansion.


    That''s not all. They can also incinerate Sora''s mansion, as well as the houses that line the walls and their inhabitants, and eventually even tear down the walls of Ishka.


    No matter how much they wanted to avenge the demon, they couldn''t cause that much damage.


    ''''Mind-armored excitation--''''


    A heart outfit manifests in Kuria''s hands.


    If Klimt''s heartpiece is a crimson long sword, then Crya''s is a jade long sword.


    Clutching a sword of a clear hue reminiscent of a green pillar stone (emerald), Cryer is about to utter a statement for drawing the sword.


    But there was one who moved faster than such a cria.


    --Gashi,


    It''s a good thing that you''ve got a good idea of what you''re doing.


    Interrupted, Klimt stared at his superior with bloodshot eyes. A small-minded person would have fainted from this gleam in his eye alone. But Goz caught Klimt''s fury without moving a single eyebrow.


    ''''Let go, Shiba!


    Calm down, Klimt.


    I''m calm!


    Look at my sister.


    ...what?


    Hearing Goz''s words, Klimt looked at his sister as if in a panic. And then he found his sister there, who was holding her mind-dressing at the ready, and his lips were twisted.


    He immediately guessed why his sister had manifested the mind-dressing.


    ''''I''m ... sorry, Shima. I''ve calmed down this time.


    Hmm.


    Hearing Klimt''s slightly lowered voice, Goz let go of the wrist he was holding.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this article.


    The reason why he didn''t say so aloud is because he understood that the restraint he had just received was courtesy of Goz.


    No matter how much it was for the purpose of avenging the demon, if he had turned the tables on his sister by being hurt and then wielded his heart outfit and slaughtered the people of another country, neither the Gokens, the main family, nor the Berch family, his family''s family, would be silent.


    Klimt, who had returned to Onigashima, would undoubtedly have been heavily punished. It is highly likely that Cryer, who failed to stop his brother''s rampage, will also be punished.


    Goz was able to stop Klimt on his own so that he wouldn''t be punished for his outburst.


    Cryer, sensing the same thing as his brother, quickly stepped forward. He bowed his head to Goz.


    "Shiba, I want to thank you.


    There is no need to thank us for that. Now, get ready, both of you, for your hearts.


    Yes, immediately.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to put away your heartpack or not," he said, blinking his eyes in a stupid voice.


    Now, Goz said, put away the heartpack. Not "put away" but "put away".


    Klimt, too, was surprised to see a questioning look on his face.


    I''m not sure if I misunderstood the order, but Cryer was puzzled by it and confirmed it.


    ''''..........Shiba, did you say to prepare your mind gear?''''


    Such as.


    Goz''s eyes did not look at Cryer in response. He is not looking at Klimt either. But that doesn''t mean he''s looking at the fallen sorcerer.


    The rigid warrior was still looking at the southern sky.


    And.


    ................------ "Coming.


    Such words were uttered.


    Then, as if those words were triggered, the roar of the winged beasts roared in the sky of Ishka.


    Hearing this, Belch''s sister and brother looked at the southern sky as if they had been played.


    The three of them could see the figure of a winged beast (wyvern) approaching from the south at a furious pace.


    Its scales were a bright indigo color.

 91-Chapter 89: Sora vs. Sister (Former)

    An indigo-colored (indigo) winged beast (wyvern) passed over Ishka with a large flap of its wings.


    At that moment, the sun faded in Kuria''s vision.


    The speed of the winged beast''s flight was so fast that the sunlight was blocked for a moment. In that moment, Cryer recognized a figure jumping down from the back of the pterodactyl.


    The winged beast was flying further up the high Ishka''s walls, higher than the watchtower spire. There was no way it could jump down from such a place and be safe.


    The exception to this is those who have practiced the Illusory One-Doctorial style of walking, using the power of the jade.


    If it was Cryer, he would be able to land without any difficulty. The same is true for Klimt and Goz.


    And the figure that fell from the sky was also one who stood in the same camp as Crya and the others.


    Tan,


    The sound of the landing was very light, even though it had jumped down from far above. It showed that the person in front of him had a high level of skill in using jujin.


    The young man who landed right in the middle of Cryer and the other three and the fallen sorcerer (Miroslav) was the owner of black hair and black eyes.


    A face in memory.


    The face that possessed strength and sharpness looked different from five years ago, when he always walked with his head down, but the face was still there.


    "........Sora-dono.


    The voice wasn''t loud, but it wasn''t so small that it melted into the air either.


    The sky, however, did not respond to Cryer''s voice, which must have reached it.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the three of them with a single glance at them, then turn on your heel and walk up to the fallen sorcerer (Miroslav).


    ''''Ma-su........''''


    Quiet.


    Sora stopped Miroslav from saying something in a trembling voice, and then he rolled up his sleeve and put his teeth to his arm.


    .....


    He took a bite out of it in one breath.


    Sora spat out a small chunk of flesh in his mouth and sipped at the blood that flowed from the wound. Then he picked up Miroslav and pressed his bloody lips to the other man''s.


    -- after a short pause, Miroslav''s throat moves up and down, choking and choking.


    Eventually, when Sora parted his lips, their mouths were stained red with red blood.


    ''''Alliance (Master), the enemy''s aim is the sparrow, but now, along with the seal, inside...''''


    Miroslav announced in a clearer voice than before.


    Sora nods his head and wipes his own mouth with the sleeve of his clothes and the handkerchief he took out of his pocket to wipe Miroslav''s mouth.


    Then, with a slight softening of his eyes, he said to Miroslav: "You have done well to protect us both.


    ''You have protected us both well, thank you.


    "...thank you for your kind words...


    Miroslav''s voice trembles. Was it for the pain or for the pleasure?


    And then Miroslav immediately squeezed his eyes shut. He suppresses his overflowing emotions.


    Then he mentions the uninvited guests.


    ''Attention, please. They are....


    Sora lightly controlled Miroslav, who was about to utter the words, "Strong," and dismissed his opponent''s concerns with a calm voice sound.


    ''I''ll be fine. More importantly, I''ve brought Ilaria and her mother with me. I''ll get you some recovery magic soon, just hold on a little longer.


    Yes, sir. Please, good luck.


    Nodding, Sora laid the upper garment he had been wearing for wind protection on the ground and laid his Miroslav on top of it.


    Then, wavering, he stood up.


    The clear sound of the black sword at his waist being drawn and released struck the ear folds of those present.


    �� �� ��


    Please wait, my dear boy. I wish to speak with you first.


    Talk?


    In the midst of the swirling hostility and wariness, it was Goz who opened his mouth.


    In response, Sora curved his lips in mockery.


    ''What do you expect me to say to a man who came up to your house with his feet on the ground in someone''s absence and hurt your friends?


    You are right to be angry. However, this is all in the service of avenging the demon, that I have no choice.


    ''You were forced to take out your heart clothes in order to take out a demon girl who didn''t know how to fight?��While three blue-ringed bannermen have their heads in a row?


    Sora looked over at Goz and Berch''s sisters and brother, ha, and snickered mockingly.


    Klimt tried to advance with a stern look on his face, but his movements were held back by Cryer.


    Speaking of Goz, a deep crease formed between his eyebrows as he heard the empty words.


    It wasn''t because he was stirred to anger by the other man''s words and actions, as Klimt was. There was a part of Sora''s words that couldn''t be overlooked, and it was an expression of deep confusion at that.


    ''''........Truly, you were defending the demoness of your own volition?''''


    Liddell had told him earlier that the demon man was under the protection of the sky.


    But Goz didn''t believe it. Or he thought that even though it was true that he had taken shelter, Sora didn''t know that the other party was a demon man. There were plenty of ways to change his appearance, be it magic or items.


    But listening to what he just said, Sora could only assume that the demon man knew that he was a demon man and hid him. It was no small shock to Goz.


    Sora, who had not been able to go beyond the Trial Rite, did not know the inside of the demon gate and did not know the truth of three hundred years ago. In that sense, it would be inevitable that his perception of the demon man would be lax. But even if it was--.


    Young man. Have you forgotten the instructions to the Hokushin that have been set for you as a swordsman?


    I know. But I''m not going to follow you.


    Young!


    ''Why should a disowned person not follow the family''s instructions?��It''s not a good idea to call me "young" now, to begin with, it''s disobeying the master''s order. It''s not a matter of principle.


    M....it''s...


    Goz chokes on his words at Sora''s point.


    Sora said sarcastically to Goz, "I''m no longer a man of the sword and you''re not my best friend.


    I''m no longer the man of the sword, and you''re not my best man," he said. You can call me by my name, Goz Sima. Just as you did five years ago when you were exiled from the island.


    Young.


    ''I am the one who killed the monk of the ninth rank of the fourth flag. I am a great sinner who has defied your precious, precious Goyakusama. If you understand that, what do you need to say?��Follow the weak (scum) over there and get out of your mind.


    Needless to say, it was Klimt who the sky glanced at, saying that, but it was Klimt.


    Klimt, who had been called weak (scum) by the former fall guy, twisted his lips and spat out.


    ''''Don''t insinuate that you''re the one who couldn''t even get beyond the test rite, Sora.


    ''I guess you couldn''t get your sister away from you beyond the test, Klimt. You were stopped by one of your own when you were upset about hurting your sister, weren''t you?


    The sky did not see the scene from the previous day. But the explosion of white magic power and the pillar of fire that rose high in the sky could be seen from the back of the winged beast. He knew both the heartdressing and the character of the Belch sisters.


    Standing here on that basis, it was easy to guess what had happened.


    --It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    Chit, Klimt clicked his tongue and stared at the sky with a sharp gaze, and only turned his voice to Goz.


    ''''Shima. This guy confessed to killing the monk himself. You don''t mind if I cut him up now, do you?


    ''''Although he has been disowned, he is still a person who has inherited the blood of the soke. In order to cut him down, we need to seek the judgment of your mansion. Seize him.


    It''s a bother but that''s okay. I''ll be done with this scum in seconds.


    When he said that, Klimt advanced toward the sky while holding the flame sword.


    Cryer''s voice flew at his back.


    It''s a good idea to be careful. If it was Sora-dono who killed Jirinbo-dono, then he has definitely mastered the mind outfit.


    "Don''t worry, sis - Sora, that''s why I''m going to take care of you. I''m sure you''ll be able to relax, I''ll take it easy on you and give you some time. Now, feel free to get out of your mind suit.


    If you can''t say it, if you can get out," says Klimt, exuding mockery.


    --It''s not that Klimt doubts his sister''s words that "the sky has mastered the mind outfit".


    It''s not just that he''s a good friend of mine. I knew that the amount of juju I could feel from the sky was a drastic difference from five years ago. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get to the point where you''ll be able to get to the end of your life.


    However, that didn''t mean that he didn''t acknowledge the need to be cautious.


    Because, Klimt believes that Sora is bluffing.


    Even if Sora had mastered the mind attire, it was only for the past few years or even months. Klimt and Cryer have been using the mind attire for more than five years, and Goz has been using it for nearly twenty years. The experience is different.


    You can''t expect to win in a one-on-one fight. You can''t win in a one-on-one match, much less a one-on-three match.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''re ready to go. That''s why Sora doesn''t dare to show his mind suit.


    If you hide your mind suit, the bottom of your power will not be discovered. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on them.


    --It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''re able to take on the three mind-armor users. That''s how powerful the mind-armor of the sky is.


    It was a transparent bluff.


    That''s why Klimt mocked, "If you can pull out your heart-suit, pull it out.


    There was no way I could pull it off. I''m sure that Sora will keep his relaxed attitude and keep repeating his words in a jumble - Klimt thought so.


    It''s not a good look at the sky, he thought.


    Five years ago, the sky was indeed a weak man. He was struggling in vain, trying in vain. But still, he had never felt so unseemly before.


    With a bitter look on his face, Klimt took a swing of his kurikara.


    Klimt pondered as he watched the flames of his heart-suit draw a crimson arc in the air.


    There is no need to go through any more of these empty ramblings. It''s a former peer, and any more abominations are not worth seeing. I''m going to end it by burning off your dominant arm with a single sword.


    If you slash at him with a kurikara, the flames will cover the wound and he will bleed only slightly. I''ll be able to obey Goz''s order not to kill him.


    -- that''s when Klimt gathered his thoughts.


    The sky moves in front of Klimt''s eyes. He stabbed the black sword he had been holding in his hand into the ground and extended his right hand straight ahead.


    And then--.


    "Psychic Excitation.


    ...what?


    The words that came out of Sora''s mouth caused Klimt to exclaim in surprise.


    He didn''t expect that he would really bring out his heart outfit here, he thought unexpectedly.


    And the next moment--.


    Huh?


    A groan escaped Klimt''s mouth as the pressure crushed his entire body.


    Klimt wasn''t the only one. It''s not only Kria, but also Goz, who is making the same kind of noise.


    A black sword and a vermilion blade. The new black sword that manifested in the hands of the sky was intimidating enough to make the three Seirin (Seirin) bannermen groan.


    Their astonishment was immediately dodged by Vigilance.


    Klimt quickly took an illusionary one-sword stance. He realized that his thoughts a few moments ago had been terribly off the mark.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    It''s not necessary to take it easy. I''m not going to be the only one who has to deal with it. You don''t have to deal with it alone, you don''t have to deal with it alone, all three of you come at once.


    It was a response to Klimt''s earlier words.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with us.


    I don''t think so. You should be grateful that I''m here to take care of you. I''m going to crush your arrogance.


    Okay.


    Sora, who gave a small nod, changed his expression here.


    He lifted the edge of his lips and said in a terribly cold voice.


    ''''Then I''ll die from you - devour you, Soul Eater.


    The moment you "pull out" your mind suit, a flash of light explodes.


    Night descends for a moment in the garden of a mansion filled with summer sunshine. Because of the power of the soul-eaters, the darkness of night cannot be dispelled by the flames of the heart-suit (Kurikara).


    Klimt, deprived of his vision, is left with an unavoidable gap.


    It is the only way to get rid of it.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m going to be able to do anything about it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''''Wha!


    When Klimt saw this, he was astonished.


    He was just about to be caught off guard and was in a disadvantageous position. Even in a clash between the two heart-dressers, if they were defeated, there would be no way to recover.


    It only took a moment for the balance to be shattered.


    ''''Kill (Char)!


    What''s going on?


    Sora''s sword, swung with all his strength, flicked Klimt''s sword and cut it down from shoulder to waist in one fell swoop.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    He concentrated his power on his left leg and rotated his body around that point. The stone pavement at his feet creaked as if to scream, and a smell of burning could be heard in the air.


    Immediately, this time, he focused his power on his right leg. Aiming at Klimt''s chest, which was defenseless in front of him, he slammed his fullest right leg in the manner of a spinning kick.


    ''''---ah!


    Without a pause, Klimt''s body flies through the air.


    He couldn''t even scream, splattering blood all over the place.


    Klimt was slammed into the cobblestone pavement as it was, and he rolled with great vigor, bouncing two or three times like a ball.


    When he eventually stopped moving, Klimt''s body was behind the gate - outside the empty mansion.

 92-Chapter 90: Sora vs. Sister (Part 2)

    Immediately after dismissing Klimt out of the gate, the sky groaned with a clink.


    It wasn''t that he was in pain. Rather the opposite. The amount of Klimt''s soul flowing in through the heartguard was so enormous that his voice leaked out in a flash.


    After a short pause, a sensation of washing the body from the inside out ran through his entire body. The level had risen from ''9'' to ''10''.


    Since Klimt still had breath, his level did not go up by three or four levels like when he struck down Jijinbo, but it was still a significant amount of soul stealing, no doubt. From the feel of the slash, there was no doubt that he had neutralized Klimt. Sora judged that.


    ''''Klimt!


    Cryer''s scream, which even paled to his voice, echoed.


    As expected, he didn''t mimic turning his back to the sky and running up to his brother, but in terms of an opening, there''s not much difference when you take your gaze off the sky.


    It wasn''t Sora who missed that gap. Thrusting his heart-suit into the ground in front of him, he crossed his arms in front of his body and pointed his right palm at Goz and his left palm at Cryer.


    And then--


    "Embrace my enemy in the embrace of death, Princess of Flame!


    He unleashed his own strongest magic with the greatest magical power.


    Three from his right hand and three from his left. Flaming tentacles that looked like logs rushed at Goz and Crya. Their speed and power could not be compared to the ones that had been fired at the basilisk before.


    ''''Nah.''''


    "M


    Their reactions to witnessing the magic in the sky were contrasting.


    Cryer jumped away in astonishment, while Goz only raised his eyebrows slightly, not moving an inch from his spot to wait for the magic.


    After a beat, a deafening roar echoed through the streets of Ishka.


    Goz stood on a stick and took a direct hit from all three of them. The impact caused the cobblestones to crack and shatter, and a baleful cloud of dust to rise.


    On the other hand, Cryer, who flew backwards, quickly regained his position and looked at the approaching arm of fire with no inner surprise. Then, he held the jade long sword in his hand in his right eye.


    Immediately afterwards, a dignified and clear voice shook the air around it.


    ''''--Get out, Kusa Nabiki!


    At that moment, Cryer''s sword cloaks the wind.


    It''s a violent wind pressure that seems to blow you away just by standing. It easily crushed and blew away the arm of fire that was closing in on Cryer.


    I''m not going to be the only one who has been in a position to do this. I''m not going to be the only one who can do that.


    If Klimt''s heart is a sword of fire, then Crya''s is a sword of wind. If he wanted to, he could create a tornado while he was there and half destroy Ishka.


    Sora knew that. And there was one more thing that Sora knew.


    ''''-- Sora-dono. Please be prepared.


    Cryer doesn''t even blink, but stares up at the sky with his blood-red twin eyes wide open.


    You can''t feel the anger of your brother''s murder in his Noh mask-like appearance.


    But if you look at the roaring roar of his heart, it''s clear that he is furious inside.


    She misses her brother as much as, or even more than, he misses his sister. If Sora had killed Klimt, Sora''s house would have been blown up without a trace by now.


    Underneath his gentle personality, there is more agitation than his brother. That was a woman named Cryer Berch.


    -- and therefore easy to take advantage of.


    After pulling out the mind gear propped up on the ground, Sora said mockingly.


    It''s my line. I don''t want any recriminations.


    ''You slay demons for a reason.


    Then die a martyr to the cause. And your brother who lies unceremoniously behind you.


    I understand. No more questions, no more answers. The rest will be settled by the sword.


    That''s what I want.


    As soon as he said it, the black sword in the sky raised its magic power as if it were roaring. It was like a small dragon, swirling in a spiral, and a numbing pressure could be felt just by facing it.


    --how could it be like this?


    Cryer murmurs inwardly.


    He never meant to underestimate the sky. However, knowing the sky he once knew, Cryer couldn''t help but think of the young man in front of him as the boy from five years ago. It reminds him of Miken Sora, who was defeated and stunned by the trial ceremony.


    Two skies that do not overlap. The sense of discomfort that arises from that is still clinging to Cryer''s limbs as a small thread.


    Could it be that Sora exchanged words with Goz to give him this confusion? Did he make it clear in front of the three of them that he was definitely Gokensora - that''s when Kliah had that question.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''re ready to go. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    The distance between the two sides was so great that the blade could not be reached by simply swinging it down. Perhaps Sora is trying to use the dashing - the flying slash - to do so.


    Although the dashing itself is a rudimentary jade technique, one cannot be too careful. When Klimt was cut, Sora had indeed counteracted the power of his brother''s mind-dressing. It was dangerous to catch Sora''s powerful technique head-on.


    Of course, it''s not a good idea to cut off the heart-suits from each other.


    First of all, they used the wind of Kusa-Nabiki to repel Sora''s attack. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about the capabilities of the other party.


    I''m not sure if I''m right. The gaze of the sky.


    It is not Kuria that Sora, who is about to unleash a slash, is looking at, but behind her--


    Get Klimt!


    Hearing this, Sora''s mouth opened in the shape of a crescent moon.


    The place where Cryer was currently standing was on the straight line connecting Sora and Klimt. Before long - no, the sky moved to become such a position. The magic ahead is a foothold for that.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    I''m not sure I''m going to be the only one who can do that.


    The only way to protect Klimt is to counteract the air attack from the front.


    Realizing that, Cryer bit his lip.


    He was trapped. Coincidence?��It couldn''t be. But if it wasn''t a coincidence, where was the plot coming from?��How long have you been dancing in the palm of your partner''s hand?


    If the fact that Klimt is even alive is a stepping stone to slaying Cryer....


    A shiver ran down Cryer''s spine as a chill ran up his spine.


    Immediately after, a voice as sharp as a needle pierced Cryer''s ears.


    ''Try to stop it, Golden Generation.''


    With those words, an invisible slash was released.

 93-Chapter 91 コ?ス? VS Sora (before)

    The corner of his eye was lost to the carrier''s carrier.


    The first thing that came to mind was the sound of alarm bells ringing in the back of his mind. The carrier''s instincts, sensing the power of the sky, urged it to flee quickly.


    Cryer twisted that instinct''s cry with the force of his will.


    If he fled here, the sky''s attack would hit his brother in the rear. He had to stop it himself at all costs. In the worst case scenario, I will not hesitate to take a stand and become my brother''s shield - that''s all I was prepared to do.


    Even though he knew it was as Sora had intended, he could not take any other option.


    -- A figure like a small mountain appeared in front of that Cryer.


    His skilled gait could be mistaken for teleportation. I''m sure you''ve been hit by the fire magic in the sky just now, but there''s not a single burn on your body or your clothes.


    Move and defend. The brilliance of his superior power techniques is unsurpassed even among the students of the Itto-ryu school.


    He is the third-highest ranked fighter in the master''s elite unit, the First Banner of the Blue Forest.


    Level ''81'' - Goz Sima stood in front of the sky.


    ''''-- Heart-armored excitation.''''


    A low, heavy voice emanates from Goz''s mouth.


    It''s a simple sword that manifests itself in response.


    It does not display any of its distinctive abilities like the flames of Kuryukara or the wind of Kusa-Nabuki, nor does it radiate an unfathomably intimidating presence like the soul-eaters.


    It''s just an ordinary sword with a few beads wrapped around the flange. That was Goz Sima''s heart outfit.


    However, that does not negate the strength of the heart outfit itself.


    As if to prove that, Goz drew his heart-suit on the spot.


    ''Bind, Juzumaru.


    Goz''s drawn sword and Sora''s slash were simultaneous.


    The Sora''s Hayate is a rigid sword that combines the power of power from the power of jujin and mind-dressing. The power of this sword was far different from that of other wielders'' swords.


    It is no coincidence that he once broke through the magic of the Eighth Circle and cut down Jirinbo in the royal capital of Horus.


    It''s a good thing that you''ve got a good idea of what you''re doing, because you know that''s why you are prepared to defend against the attack.


    No matter how much Goz is hit, if it''s a direct hit, they won''t get away with it - that was supposed to be the case.


    However, the flash, which was supposed to be powerful, dissipates without ever reaching Goz''s body.


    Just like the light snowfall in spring, the dash that the sky released melted into the air without a sound.


    After confirming this, Goz speaks to Cryer behind him in an indifferent voice.


    ''I''ll take care of it here. I''ll take care of Klimt for you.''''


    Yes, sir, I understand, Shiba.


    For a moment, Cryer was about to say something, but quickly swallowed it and lowered his head.


    He glanced at Sora, then turned on his heel and ran out of the gate.


    Thus, Goz and Sora faced each other head on.


    �� �� ��


    That was a great strike, young man, that''s for sure, Sora-dono.


    "Brilliant," you say, "after you dismissed it so easily. It sounds like a mockery of sarcasm, Goz-- no, Master Sima.


    At Sora''s venomousness as he deliberately mimicked the end of his words, Goz''s lips were drawn together as if he was unsure of what to say in return.


    Sora gazed at the figure without caution.


    Sora was well aware of his former Fu Yaku''s mind attire. Just as he said he had canceled out, Goz''s mind-dressing Kazumaru''s ability to crush the enemy''s mind-dressing ability - or in other words, nullify it.


    The earlier act was due to the fact that Suzumaru''s power suppressed the soul eater (Soul Eater).


    Of course, that of Suzumaru is not an all-powerful power that can counteract anything, and it doesn''t work against higher-level opponents.


    However, as one of the Four Lords of the Gokens, Goz''s ability is comparable to that of the other eight banner captains. There are only a few people who can wield the heart attire against Goz as they wish.


    Sora is no exception. The difference in power between the two became obvious when the power was vanquished by Suzumaru. How can they be happy about being called "brilliant" under such circumstances?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    I didn''t mean to tempt you," he said. It was a sword full of authority and power. It is not inferior to the Seirin Hakki''s superior position, and I am impressed that you have managed to get so far in just five years.


    Having said that, Goz raises his eyebrows faintly here.


    I cannot help but ask you. You have so much power, Lord Sora, so why did you use sophistry?��If it were you, you would have fought the Berch sisters and brothers head-on and won, but you took a hostage by surprise...


    What about it?


    Sora kicked off Goz''s complaint.


    I don''t know how it was from the outside, but for Sora, the battle up to this point was like walking on thin ice.


    His opponents were his former Fu Yaku and the two golden generation. Considering the difference in strength between them, a one-on-three match would not be enough to win. Therefore, they had to take the fight to one on one at all costs.


    At the same time, he had to block his opponent''s movements so that the other two would not move for the sparrow while they were fighting one-on-one.


    The best solution for this was the earlier battle. No regrets. No pain of conscience either.


    The one thing Sora had feared was that Goz would come at him from the beginning.


    It was Goz, and he would see through Sora''s strength once he pulled out his mind gear. He would also come up with the possibility that Berch''s sister and brother would be defeated. It was not unlikely that Goz would make a move from the first move.


    However, Sora knew the former Fu Yaku''s character. When he saw the inferiority of the Berch sisters, he decided to sit on the sidelines for a while, thinking that "knowing defeat is also the way to become a strong man".


    The result was exactly as he had predicted. There was no need to listen to Goz now, no matter what he had to say.


    He had no need to listen to Goz now, no matter what he thought.


    Recalling the conversation up to this point, it was clear that his words hadn''t reached Sora at all.


    When he was on Onigashima, he had never felt such a gap between himself and the sky. This is where Goz feels uncomfortable.


    There is anger at being hurt by the demon man and other companions he is protecting.


    But the sense of discomfort with the sky that can be felt in the series of words and actions is not a temporary emotion. It is deeper, distorted in the essential part of being a human being - Goz felt that way.


    What the sky once had and the sky now does not have.


    What you can feel from the sky you once had and can''t feel from the sky you now have.


    What is it?


    Goz slowly opened his mouth.


    ''''-- Sora-dono, you have indeed become stronger. There is no way to compare it to five years ago. But at the same time, you have lost something important that you once had.


    Hmm, let''s ask a question for a trial. What''s that?


    "The will to defend our country and protect our people. In other words, the pride of the Protectorate and the Salvation of the World, that it is.


    ..........


    The sword without pride will only fall into the pit of emptiness. Neither Gokan-sama nor Shizuya-sama wish for you to wander in the darkness of delusion. Please--


    Shut up.


    A voice colder than winter well water interrupted Goz''s words.


    His eyes, dark as night, stared at Goz as if they were penetrating.


    It''s been five years since I was exiled from the island. Five years after I was exiled from the island, I''ve been crawling on the ground to get here. It''s certainly not what I once wanted. Your mother may be disappointed in you. But I don''t need you to tell me that. You gave up on me five years ago.


    "Sora-dono. As the leader of the swordsman''s family and the master of the Itto style of sword fighting, I am charged with punishing those who do not follow the swordsman''s wishes. If it is said that they will not listen to your words, then it is unavoidable. From now on, I will use my sword, not words, to break the delusion of Lord Sora.


    I wish. Go ahead and do it if you can, Goz Sima!


    The sky cries out. A black flame rises from the mind suit in response to the wielder''s anger.

 94-Chapter 92: コ?ス? VS Sora (middle)

    The two heart outfits clashed with a resounding clash.


    The flying sparks still shone fiercely in the sunlight, illuminating the faces of the two swordsmen.


    Facing each other at close range, the former master and apprentice slashed at each other head-on with wariness in their eyes.


    ''''Haaaaah!''''


    ''Oh, oh, oh!''


    Sora and Goz, their roars echoed through the mansion, the sound of continuous sword fights hitting their earbuds painfully.


    Right, left, front, right, front, and left, and then right, front, and front.


    Sometimes they slashed with force, sometimes with skill to take advantage of an opening. The two guards are in constant conflict with each other or with each other in midair as if they were squabbling, and they never cease to create sparks.


    The only thing they attack is the sky.


    The power of the soul eater is blocked by Goz''s mind-suits Suzumaru. However, Sora''s own power is not sealed.


    The Soul Eater''s power is now sealed by the Soul Eater''s power, but it is not blocked by Sora.


    In contrast, Goz was on the defensive, observing his opponent''s movements.


    From Goz''s point of view, Sora''s jade techniques were extremely wasteful and his sword techniques were also noticeably inexperienced.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. I''m sure the average soldier or adventurer is no match for the current sky.


    Even Goz cannot be caught off guard. The current sky is a dangerous adversary where the slightest gap, the slightest hesitation can lead to death. It''s not that there wasn''t a moment of flinching, even though he''s withstood all the attacks so far.


    -- so what''s wrong with the natural smile on your lips?


    Goz asks himself.


    The answer to his own question came back quickly.


    It''s fun. Competing with the grown-up sky for a sword - something he had once dreamed of and failed to achieve - is now a reality. When I thought about it, I couldn''t hold back my joy.


    At the same time, while they were fighting, he could see that Sora was growing up. That fact also made Goz happy.


    Sora, who had not been able to go beyond the trial ritual, was unable to formally learn the Illusionary Itto-Ryu style. Of course, he had done some basic training, but there was a limit to what he could convey in training.


    As long as both the power and sword techniques were in his own style, it was only natural that there were many gaps and rough edges.


    To such a person, Gozu''s presence is not only a huge barrier, but also a hard-to-reach role model. Even when they are killing each other, there are many things that can be stolen.


    Body movement, footwork, and the flow of power. The more they crossed blades, the more they sharpened Sora''s skills.


    It''s a good thing that the two of them were practicing, because Sora was striking unilaterally and Goz was on the defensive, and from the outside it might have looked like the two of them were practicing.


    --It''s not that Sora himself has any such intentions, of course.


    ''.........tch.


    Sora couldn''t resist attacking Goz''s unshakable defence as if it were a wall of towering greatness, and Sora retreated with his tongue in his mouth.


    At this time, Goz could have gone after them if he wanted to. The reason he didn''t do so was because he was hesitant to end the fight like this.


    While confronting the sky at a distance, Goz muttered inwardly that he was sorry.


    It was too good to let this young man become a body that would never be able to hold a sword again, he thought.


    Although such feelings have existed in the past, Goz himself had to admit that they originated from personal feelings.


    But now, the feelings of regret for Sora emanated as a public figure - the Gokenshi''s Shikama.


    He was convinced of this after actually crossing swords with him. The lid that once blocked Sora''s growth has been completely removed. Its inexperience could not be wiped away yet, but Goz could make up for that as much as he could. Considering his age of eighteen, he will continue to grow in the future.


    In addition, it''s the ability of Sora''s mind attire. Right now, he''s sealed it off with the power of Suzumaru, but the power that conquered the Belhi sisters must be good for the demons of the demon gate. Perhaps it could help them defeat the demon gods.


    Losing this talent would be a loss for the swords family. It would also be a great loss. He must be brought back to Demon Island at all costs.


    But no matter how many words Goz piles on top of each other, Sora will not listen to him. That has already been proven.


    Therefore, although we have decided to speak with our swords, will Sora listen to us even if we continue to win?


    No, Goz thought.


    The sky had gained power and lost its pride. That power was the mind gear. Even if the victory is won with the mind-dressing sealed, the sky will not admit defeat.


    As long as you think like that, you can''t break the delusion of the sky.


    In order to break this delusion, you need to crush the whole outfit.


    Only by defeating the mind-dressed sky from the front and proving that there is an upside to the sky will he be able to get rid of the arrogance in his mind - that''s what Goz thought.


    To be aware of, control, and embody the anima. This is called mind-dressing - this is what I told Kukden in the past.


    ...what?


    At Goz''s abrupt words, Sora looked doubtful.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one," he said. The heart attire is only a doorway. Don''t get complacent.


    ...and the mind is the gateway?


    ''Goodbye. I believe that Lord Ku-dono must have been in tune with the anima when he mastered the mind outfit. There are different people who have different kinds of anima, but in general, their power is immense. Its power is far beyond the realm of what a human being can achieve.


    ....


    It is the mind suit that makes that immense power available to human hands, that it is. It''s not a good idea to have a newborn baby. That''s why I said the outfit is the entrance. Those who have attained the status of "dressing up" will have a new responsibility from that moment on. The responsibility of overcoming the impossibility inherent in the outfit and drawing out the power of the anima to its limits.


    Goz says.


    The shinsuo is like a wooden sword given to a child who cannot handle a serious weapon.


    With the blade, the mind-dresser learns how to raise himself up and draw the power of the anima.


    When he is able to draw all the power of his anima, he surpasses the limits of humanity and obtains the power to bury even the seeds of illusion. This is what it means to control the power that is beyond the reach of a human body.


    Goz spun his words as if he were writing a poem.


    Goz spelled out the words as if he were reciting a poem: "Will it be a faint, faint, formless thing? Shin, shin, shin, infinite. Formless, therefore infinite. The Itto-ryu school of thought calls this a realm of illusion beyond humanity.


    The void....


    Sora-dono. Your name is filled with Shizuya''s wish. That is certain, that it is. However, I have been told by Goz that it also contains the wish of your house. My child who was born into this world may stand in the same place as his father. It is with this wish in mind that the pavilion was named after the Lord of the Skies.


    ..........


    As I told you earlier, that is what I have done, and I will do everything in my power to see that you are free of your arrogance. As I told you earlier, this is what I am about to do, and I will do my utmost to dispel your hubris and see it for what it is. As I said before, you are now ready to see the essence of the Itto-One technique, which is the realm of the void.


    Goz raised the prayer beads he was holding high in the sky.


    Then he said.


    "Kuuso Excitation.


    The moment Goz''s voice echoed, the string of beads wrapped around the flange sounded and flew off, and the countless beads that were bound up in the bundle scattered into the air.


    At the same time, Sora felt as if an invisible hand was grabbing his heart. The pressure of this illusion was so great that the space around it was creaking.


    In front of my eyes in the sky, the Shikaku Maru was changing. The nondescript shape of the sword changed its shape like an amoeba, and repeated its eerie contraction.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of the game.


    At this time, a fantasy killer is about to descend on the city of Ishka.


    ������


    Same time. In the depths of the Titis Forest.


    It was quietly slumbering.


    Like a thunderstorm. Like a tornado. Like an earthquake. Or like a volcanic eruption.


    It is a phenomenon that is triggered when the conditions of the world are right. An illusory disaster born of flesh and blood.


    It has been appearing in the world little by little for several months now.


    The stake that prevented it from appearing in the world has been pulled out and there is no sign of it being driven in again. Therefore, the present world of "it" will not stop.


    It is almost ready to fully realize the present world.


    Until then, I had planned to stay in the dark a little longer.


    But today, it noticed a bad sign.


    He knew that there was a being nearby that could kill itself.


    It is like a natural phenomenon in the sense that it is triggered when the conditions of the world are right. However, it was born of flesh and blood, and had a function that does not exist in natural phenomena: self-preservation.


    It could not tolerate a being that could destroy itself.


    It raised its head.


    Slowly, as if leaning back its sickle-neck - it lifted all eight heads.

 95-Chapter 93: コ?ス? VS Sora (Part 2)

    Not only the sword, or rather, the blade, but the sword, the sword, the sword''s sword, and the sword''s hilt, all burst into countless bubbles.


    The iron-colored bubbles did not scatter on the ground, but each one moved as if it had a mind of its own and adhered to Goz''s body.


    It took very little time for the bubbles to cover every inch of Goz''s body, from head to toe.


    Originally, Goz''s height was cloud-bound, and the robustness of his limbs reminded him of a bear.


    The bubbles that enveloped its massive physique were quickly increasing in volume, expanding Goz''s body by one or two sizes.


    The bubble, which had finished its expansion, then began to contract.


    It doesn''t just get smaller. The bubble begins to take shape with a clear intention.


    It was a whole body wrapped in the Eastern armor.


    It is not just an armor. There should be no gap between the joints of the armor.


    Even the most elaborate armor would need a certain amount of space for the neck, limbs and other joints to move. If the sleeves were attached to the crowbar, it would be difficult to bend the arms, and if the shin guards were attached to the leggings, it would be difficult to walk.


    However, Goz''s armor had no such gaps. Every part of the armor was so tightly connected to each other that there was no gap between the needles, but it still had no obstacle to movement.


    The current Goz, with his entire body wrapped in shining black armor and his face covered by a bull''s head-shaped helmet, can protect himself from all kinds of attacks.


    Of course, it''s not only for protection. The huge blue dragon sword that Goz holds in his right hand is armed with the seven stars inlaid on it.


    Its appearance was not a warrior in armor, but rather a cow king who had descended to this world.


    "--Sora-dono.


    Goz''s voice emanated from the cow face. With that alone, an overwhelming fighting spirit blew in, and Sora had to bite down on his back teeth to withstand the pressure.


    Now Goz''s eyes, nose, mouth, and even ears were covered by the helmet. Still, it didn''t seem to have any effect on his five senses, and Sora could certainly sense Goz''s gaze.


    ''This is my form that has come to the sky. This is my image that came to the sky, and this is my anima, Kazushumaru, also known as the Great Sage of the Heiten. He was one of the seven heavens that pitted the heavens against each other, that he was. Afterwards, he was defeated, converted to the heavenly realm, and after casting a noose for himself, he challenged the Lord of Hosts, defeated him, and came to serve the swordsmiths.


    As he said that, Goz pointed the blue dragon sword he was holding upside down and stabbed it into the ground.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to be able to use your own weapon.


    There was no need to use the weapon, Goz seemed to be saying. And this guess hit the nail on the head.


    "I''ll get you out of this one. I hope you don''t think I''m slacking off. If the purpose of this is to correct Sora-dono, then I have chosen the best way to achieve my goal.


    You''re on your own.


    Ha. The other thing is that Sora-dono''s mind suit is already in a state of unrestricted power, that it is. Feel free to use it.


    ...what?


    The power of the binding chain that Suzumaru possesses was originally intended to contain his own overpowering power. It is no more than a mere afterthought to suppress the mindset of others. To draw out all the power, you must break the chains, and if you break the chains, you will not be able to suppress the minds of others. That is the way it is, that it is.


    Hearing this, Sora raised his eyebrows and thought about the meaning of the words.


    Goz''s mind-dressing ability was self-binding, and his ability to counteract the mind-dressing abilities of others was a byproduct of that.


    It was difficult to understand the meaning of using the power of the anima to bind the anima, but it made sense to me if I thought of it as being like the berserkers of the world. Even if it would weaken him, he would otherwise be unable to control his power.


    The episode of disobeying the heavens also gives us a sense of evil spirits.


    If that was the case, Sora guessed that it wouldn''t be long before Goz was able to wield his full strength.


    That''s what a mad warrior (berserker) is like in all times and places--


    And as if he had read such an empty thought, the bull-headed helmet bobbed up and down.


    ''I see you''ve noticed. It''s just that the time to deploy this kind of equipment is limited, that it is. Fighting for time is one way to do it.


    ''Most definitely,'' continued Goz, ''such as it is.


    ''If only it could be done, that is.


    As if to say the story is over, Goz sits down and takes a stance.


    In response, Sora faced Goz with his Soul Eater (Soul Eater) at the ready.


    �� �� ��


    The current Goz, who had been transformed into a bull-headed armor by the sky, was now over two meters tall, and his arms and legs were as thick as logs, making him a literal giant.


    When that giant body disappeared from view, Sora immediately tried to retreat.


    But by that time, Goz''s fist wrapped in black armor was already embedded in his abdomen.


    Without a moment''s thought, Sora''s body was blown backwards and slammed into the stone pavement as it was.


    ''''Gu--kuh!


    Sora forcibly swallows down the screams and gastric juices that are about to overflow, and immediately tries to stand up.


    However, to his left, Goz is beside him. Anticipating a kick coming, Sora reflexively shields his side with his left elbow.


    Goz kicked up his opponent''s body with his elbow as it was.


    This is a good thing. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re ready to buy. That leg strength was not that of a human.


    Next, Goz kicked up the cobblestones and jumped up. In an instant, he reached the sky in the air and, with his hands together, created an improvised weapon...


    Nuh-uh!


    He raised it high and slammed it into the empty body without hesitation.


    I didn''t even have time to scream. In the blink of an eye, the stone pavement exploded underneath Sora, who was knocked to the ground, and a strong vibration shook the ground. I''m not going to be able to get up, but I''m going to cower there, my face twisted in anguish.


    Goz landed on the ground without a sound and silently looked down at Sora''s suffering form.


    Even though Sora was suffering, he still hadn''t let go of his mind suit. While admiring it inwardly as brilliant, Goz opened his mouth to speak.


    If you don''t think you can fight anymore, let go of your heart gear. With that, I consider this a surrender.


    The figure of the man who said it with ease was full of unshakable confidence.


    He would not say it in words. But his attitude spoke eloquently.


    Even with the power of his heart-dressing, and even if there were a limit to the amount of time he could spend fighting, there was no way Miken Sora could defeat Goz Sima.


    When he and Sora faced each other, the strongest was always himself and the weakest was Sora - as if this was the truth of the world, Goz believed he was standing above the sky.


    And that confidence was based on accurate facts. If he was made to crawl on the ground in an instant, he had to admit, no matter how competitive he was.


    Sora admitted it, too.


    Gulp, red stomach juices spilled out of his mouth.


    Coughing violently, he managed to struggle to stand up. As he did so, he stared up at Goz and met his eyes with Goz, who was looking down at the sky. Far from being hostile, his eyes were filled with pity.


    --It was terribly annoying.


    The days at Onigashima came back to Sora''s mind.


    The days when you were judged for every single thing that you were weak.


    It''s okay to be maliciously abused. It''s okay to be maliciously criticized, but it gives you the food for thought that one day you will have to turn the tables on them.


    But how can one wipe away the misery in one''s heart when one is maligned with good intentions?


    The first person to take pity on him was the man in front of him.


    The first to turn his attention to this man, the Fu Yaku in front of him. Unable to even rebel, the fetters are imprinted on his mind and body, making him feel like a weakling.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good deal more than you think.


    --The fact that this was terribly annoying.


    Then what should I do?


    There was no way to win by fighting. I''m not sure that Goz is even half as good as he is, or even a tenth of his strength. This is a difficult opponent for him. If Goz were to try to take out the sparrow now, there was no way to stop him.


    He cannot fight, nor can he protect.


    What can a person like that do?


    --It''s obvious. You can eat it.


    You can do that to the Mikenkuu. No, no. That''s the only thing Mikenku could do.


    Wasn''t that the only valuable truth I''ve learned in the past five years?


    ''''..............................Ah, yes. That''s right.


    ...Sora-dono?


    "Well there was no way I was going to fight you three, or protect the sparrows and everyone else, and it was never going to work. All I had to do was think about ... eating.


    N...?


    Goz looks dubiously at Sora, or rather at the mind outfit Sora is holding.


    The user, Sora, is out of breath. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to find the right one.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get a good deal more than you think.


    --It''s not just a good idea to be able to have a good time. It''s not the kind of magic that comes from within a person, and it''s not the same as the magic that the world produces. It is a denser, more primordial power, a power on the level of the divine or elemental (ether).


    It makes a roaring sound and covers the mind gear. That''s not all. The torrent of power flows into the sky as well........


    In the next moment, Goz quickly jumped from the spot. Immediately after, a single flash of light caressed the space where Goz had been standing.


    As he fell, Sora wielded his mind suit. It was a sharp flash that could hardly be thought of as a slash unleashed by the person who had just been taunting him.


    And in Goz''s vision, the sky slowly rose up.


    Already there is no anguish on its face. After wiping away the stomach juices sticking to his mouth with his sleeve, Sora opened his mouth in amusement as he looked at Goz.


    ''Goz. I''m going to eat you.


    Neeee,


    The sky hung at the edge of his lips.


    A chill ran through Goz''s entire body as he witnessed that expression. Even though he had excited his empty armor and gained ironclad protection, he trembled with fear at the eyes of Sora looking at him.


    Quickly, he reached for the blue dragon sword he had stabbed into the ground. His instincts told him that it was dangerous to be unarmed against Sora right now.


    �� �� ��


    The sky leaps to Goz with a burst of momentum. You can''t feel the slightest effect of the injury, on the contrary, it''s as fast as the Goz of the previous day.


    The healing of the wound is undoubtedly due to the power of the heart suit. Then, is this movement also due to the help of the heart suit? Or was it because he had mastered an advanced gait in a short period of time after watching Goz''s movements just a few minutes ago?


    Either way, it was dangerous to equate the current sky with the sky from the previous day.


    He had intended to draw the opponent''s surrender, but Goz decided that was a poor plan here.


    No matter how many times you conquer the sky, it is useless if your mind gear recovers each time you do so. There may be a limit to the number of times or conditions for that recovery technique, but we don''t have the time to find out. This should be settled in a breath.


    Even as we do so, the sky is closing in on us. The soul eater (soul eater) in its hand is furiously furious as if to relieve the resentment of the previous day, giving Sora''s not-so-large frame the power of a giant elephant.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    ''''Illusionary Itto-ryu Chuden--Senyo!


    It''s a slash of light that combines the power technique and sword technique. With this inner technique, unleashed with a blank blade, he knocked the mind gear off the empty hand. That was Goz''s aim.


    In contrast, the slash fired by Sora does not have the strangeness of the Illusory Itto Ryu. It''s just a strike that brings down the heart-suit to the limit of its power.


    The two blades collided.


    The next moment, Goz''s blue dragon sword, which was tinged with light, shone extraordinarily brightly - it was cut off soundly.


    ''''Nah!''''


    A voice of astonishment spilled out from behind the bull''s face helmet.


    It was a sword that was unleashed with confidence. It was a slash that had been unleashed with all the strength he had put into it. It was cut off in a literal sense by Sora, causing Goz to let go for half a second.


    In the meantime, Sora''s slash did not stop.


    With the same momentum as he struck and slashed the blue dragon sword, he attacked the armor protecting Goz.


    And Sora''s longest sword brilliantly broke through the stronghold of Sora''s armor. The soul eater (Soul Eater) smashed through the armor on his left shoulder, shattering his collarbone in one fell swoop and reaching his chest.


    After a beat, blood poured out of Goz''s shoulder as if it had cut a dam.

 96-Episode 94: Double Roar

    At that moment, the amount of souls that flowed into me was the largest ever.


    I ate Senyo, the blue dragon sword and armor, and then I ate Goz''s soul with a deep wound to my shoulder and mouth. The reason why my body trembled is because my level increased rapidly.


    I could feel the newfound power coming up, and my smile naturally deepened.


    With Klimt, I dared to avoid a fatal wound, but there was no need for that trick against Goz. I''ll cut off his heart in one breath and eat all of Goz''s soul - that''s when I thought about it.


    Both wrists are grabbed with a crushing grip.


    It was the work of Goz, who had let go of the blue dragon sword.


    The two forces, the one trying to swing the sword and the other trying to push it back, were in conflict.


    This power struggle did not last long.


    "Chi!


    The bones in my hands creak and my tongue spills out.


    I''m not only pushing back the sword, but also trying to grip my wrist. Even with a deep wound, he still has more strength in his muscles than I do.


    I judged that my wrist would be broken if this was the case, but I wasn''t about to retreat.


    There is no such thing as a beast that can easily dislodge its fangs while biting into an opponent''s neck.


    I don''t care if it shatters an arm or two. If it ate Goz''s soul, it would be more than enough to lose two of its arms.


    Above all, it would not be able to restore the hands and feet that were eaten.


    N.....


    When I was grabbed by the wrist and my body collided with Goz, the sword blade buried in my shoulder mouth shook and a voice of pain spilled out of Goz''s mouth.


    That''s right, there''s no need to force yourself to win a power contest. Just a little shaking of the body is enough to cause intense pain for Goz. If you repeat this, the restraints on your wrists will loosen. If you loosen them, you can push the blade further into the body. Even if your wrist is shattered before that, you can recover as much as you want.


    I can eat Goz.


    Gokensora can beat Goz Seema!


    When I was about to shake my sword further in that rapture - suddenly. Without any warning, it happened.


    The sky, the earth, the people, and the city trembled violently. My body and mind creaked violently at the power and hatred contained in the shouting.


    And before I could even think about what that was, the next one came.


    Ugg?


    Woo-hoo!


    A cry of anguish escaped me and Goz''s mouths at the same time.


    My heart is pulsing violently. I can''t stop sweating.


    What the hell is going on?


    The roar of a beast?��But there''s no way that a mere voice of a mere beast could have stirred his mind to this extent.


    The screams and exclamations that erupted from various parts of Ishka''s body indicated the magnitude of the matter. This is already the realm of large-scale magic--when I thought that far, more came next.


    ''''Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    What the f*ck?


    I couldn''t help but back away from Goz. There was nothing to fight about in this situation.


    Goz seemed to agree with me on this, and the restraints that had tied my hands together were quickly untied.


    I contorted my face in confusion. Even if I tried to do something about it, I didn''t know what the roar was or where it was coming from. There was nothing I could do about it.


    And that was when.


    ''''........Master (Master)!


    A familiar voice hit his ear folds. The voice was strained, but it still didn''t tremble.


    I turned around in the direction the voice had come from and found Lunamaria there, and I let out a breath of relief.


    I had been wondering about Lunamaria''s whereabouts ever since I returned to Ishka. Miroslav had only mentioned Seal and Sparrow, and he didn''t know what had happened to Lunamaria.


    It would be fine if she was simply away from home, but Klimt''s mind-dressing could turn each person to ashes if he wanted to. I couldn''t shake the fear that maybe.


    I''m glad to see that my fears were unfounded. I honestly thought so.


    However, I''m unlikely to be able to honestly accept the existence of the guild''s receptionist, Liddell, who is lending a shoulder to Lunamaria.


    Really, I don''t know what''s going on.


    Regardless of my suspicions, Lunamaria spoke up quickly.


    ''It''s a dragon, master (master). This roar is a dragon.''''


    The dragon this?


    Yes. Yes, one howl and you pierce your ears, pierce your skull and injure your soul: the dragon''s roar. I have heard of it from the elders of the forest.


    Lunamaria''s voice was serious. Right after I heard the roar just now, I have no argument to deny the elven wise man''s story.


    And moreover, I am now the one who is scrambling to deal with the poison of the Hydra, a multi-headed dragon.


    The Hydra''s poison has been flowing into the Kale River because the Hydra is back. It makes sense, really.


    The problem is that the roar of the Hydra, which would be in the deepest part of Titis, would have this much effect on the distant Ishka.


    In the meantime, the fourth roar rings out.


    No longer did anyone have any choice but to endure it without words.


    --then the dragon''s roar struck Ishka four more times.


    This eightfold roar (octet loa) caused one of the two inhabitants of Ishka to have their consciousness prised out of them. Some of the babies, the elderly and the sick lost their lives as it was.


    Some of them were barely conscious, but some were frightened, some were absent-minded, some were screaming and running around like mad - more than half of them had lost their minds.


    Most of the livestock, as well as the humans, were either dead or running amok, adding to the chaos.


    In just one day - or just a few minutes after the octet roar (octet loa) - Ishka lost the function of the city.


    Furthermore, the Stampede defense line, which was closer to the forest of Titis than Ishka, had suffered far more serious damage than within the city.


    ........It was clear to everyone that Ishka''s fate was no longer a light in the wind.

 97-Episode 95 Reasons to Fight

    Ooohhhh........


    Even after the eight degree roar was over, the reverberations that had been burned into his ears didn''t easily disappear.


    From beyond the reverberations, one could feel the confusion in Ishka city.


    The confused human minds would regain their composure with time, but problems would continue to pile up afterwards.


    The emergence of the illusory species, the collapse of the defensive lines and the activation of the Stampede, the contamination of the Kale River and the corruption of Titis due to the deadly poison.


    It was clear that from now on, the city of Ishka would be hit by difficulties that were impossible to describe.


    With that understanding - I pointed the tip of my heart-suit at Goz.


    I heard someone gasping for breath, but I didn''t even look back that way.


    The fact that the three men of Onigashima are my enemies, whether Hydra appears or not, doesn''t change the fact that they are my enemies.


    In fact, I had to kill them here in order to get serious about fighting Hydra in the future. If the sparrows were to attack me while I was fighting Hydra, there was nothing I could do about it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time in the city. However, the voice from the cow''s face did not contain the will to fight that was present until the other day.


    ''''Wait, Sora-dono. You have fought the dragon at the demon''s gate, that I have, but this is definitely the dragon''s roar. If we were to cross swords here, we would only be doing our illusions a disservice.


    What about it?��To me, it''s just three more enemies and one more. Defeating each one would be the basis of our tactics.


    Or are you saying that we should join hands and fight now?


    When asked mockingly, Goz nodded widely.


    ''How true. It is the reason for the existence of the illusionary species, that it is. The existence of illusionary species is a threat to the Sora-dono who live in this land. If our interests are aligned, then I hope you will use good judgment.


    What''s your problem? Don''t be an idiot.


    I kicked off Goz''s words as I spat them out.


    It''s true that if you simply look at the strength side of things, Goz and his team are hard to get. If we join forces, we might even be able to overpower Hydra and Stampede in two.


    But that''s on the premise that they are trustworthy.


    The possibility of the three of them betraying me in the middle of a fight is undeniable.


    That''s not all. Let''s say we worked together to defeat Hydra and conquer the Stampede. What happens then? We''ll be at odds with each other again over the sparrows.


    A rematch with Goz and his friends, who have recovered not only their physical injuries, but also their souls that were eaten by soul eaters (soul eaters). Since Klimt and the others have probably changed their perceptions of me, they wouldn''t be able to get through to me in a surprise attack like this one.


    I''m not so vain as to think that I can win against three people in such a situation.


    If you want to use discernment, it''s my prudence to settle this matter here.


    ''''You want to bare the illusory seeds and start over, but is that going to happen?


    No, sir. After we have defeated the illusionary species, we will return to the island to report. It is true that the presence of the demon is a cause for concern, that it is, but now that I know that Sora-dono has mastered the art of mind-dressing, I am not worried about leaving him in charge.


    I faintly scowled when I heard that. The sound of Goz''s voice was serious.


    It is true that the demons are a race that once fought against humanity, but they have long since lost their power as a species. When it came to the sparrow, she was really a normal girl - or maybe not normal in that sense, since her magical talent was astonishing even to Miroslav, but at least she wasn''t in danger of being seized without her mind gear.


    And yet, Goz seemed to regard the sparrow as a danger from the bottom of his heart.


    I''ve always thought that the reason why Goz and his friends are hostile to the demons is because they are dogmatically following the teachings of the Plating and Sealing God - but by the looks of it, there may be some secrets about the demons that I don''t know.


    I would have liked to confirm that if I could, but it would probably be in vain.


    If it''s a secret that can be revealed here, Goz has revealed it long ago. He''s going to give them away and use them to try to convince me.


    He didn''t do so because he was forbidden to speak out on his own. You can''t think of anyone other than the head of the family who can force the senior vassals of the Gokens to be silent.


    --I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    "Whatever you say with your mouth--


    Oh, wait!


    Just as I was about to slam more words into Goz, a voice interrupts me, sounding terribly out of place.


    If I frowned and looked at the direction the voice came from, the receptionist (Riddell) who was lending her shoulder to Lunamaria was looking at me with a blue face.


    ''''.....................From the guild, please. Now is not the time for humans to fight with each other. Please, please put your sword away.


    You can find Parfait sitting flat on the ground, as if he had been sitting down, beyond Lidel, who speaks as if to reprimand him.


    The question of why the guild''s people are here - that question has been cleared up by Liddell''s subsequent words.


    It was here that I finally learned how Goz and the others had come to attack my house.


    I also learned that Goz and the others had held off the stampede.


    As soon as I heard that, an idea flashed through my mind.


    It was neither clever nor grandiose; it was, to put it bluntly, just an idea.


    But it was superior to all other ideas in terms of its ability to quickly remedy the situation - at least that''s what it seemed to me.


    I look again at Goz and open my mouth. As for Liddell, he didn''t even acknowledge the need to be in sight.


    ''Goz, I don''t believe a word you say. Even if you meant what you said, you could easily flip out at the word of your master. If you were ordered to avenge the sparrow, you would run back to Ishka in a flash.


    Mm.


    ''''But, well, you have a point when you say that this is not the time for humans to fight each other. So, if you really want to help us defeat the illusory species, show us with your actions, not your words.


    Well, what do you want me to do?


    Now-- okay, right now. The three of you get back to the defense line and stop the stampede.


    The line of defense is closer to Titis than to the city of Ishka. That''s why the influence of the dragon''s roar must be significant. If we don''t do anything at this point, we will be devoured by the demons without a second thought.


    Normally, Ishqa''s garrison should have sent reinforcements, but I don''t think the current garrison has the time to do so.


    That''s where Goz and his team come in. There were three one-horse, blue-ringed banners (kishi). Two of them were injured, but with their desire to protect the country, a few injuries should not be a problem.


    While Goz and the others are stalling for time, I''m going to get my men out of Ishqa. The village of Melte would be in danger if the poisonous contamination of the Kale River spread. It would be better to go further afield here and take refuge in the Holy Kingdom to the south.


    -- This was the dimension that I could head to defeat Hydra in peace.


    ������


    As soon as the appearance of the Hydra was confirmed, I was determined to take down this ravenous dragon.


    I don''t care about Ishka''s confusion or the collapse of the defense line.


    All I can do is to eat it. That''s what I learned from the battle with Goz just now.


    Besides, putting aside my personal feelings, looking at it objectively, defeating Hydra should be my top priority right now.


    It''s a good thing that we''re able to do that because even if we contain the chaos in the city and stop the collapse of the defensive line, if Hydra roars again, the same thing will happen again.


    We don''t have time to prepare for this. We must strike the culprit as quickly as possible. There was no other way to resolve this situation.


    In addition, I also have my own personal desires.


    My current level is ''12'' - from ''9'' to ''10'' after slaying Klimt, and from ''10'' to ''12'' after slaying Goz. As I thought when I slayed Jirinbo in the royal capital, the total amount of soul and density of the Seirin bannerman is far superior to that of a king-level demon.


    And one could expect the illusory species to be even more devouring than such a Seirin Banshi. How could they be ignored?


    In addition, the thought of getting the title of Dragon Destroyer (Dragon Slayer) would motivate me to do it, no matter what.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''re ready to die for Ishqa - such a tragic decision is not something you want to make into a drug.

 98-Episode 96: Reverse Winding Earth

    Standing on top of the lofty walls of Ishka, I looked down and saw three figures spat out of the gates, running straight north.


    They were the three men of Onigashima, as they were known. Klimt and Goz''s injuries were blocked by the magic of the Sailor Priest who rushed in after the roar. They''ve also taken a strength (stamina) recovery pill (potions), so they won''t be able to fight for the time being.


    Klimt, who had recovered from his injuries, clearly looked unhappy with the role they had been assigned, but he didn''t try to complain openly. Maybe he thought it was because it was an order from Shiba (Goz), or maybe his sister''s persuasion had worked - don''t tell me it had anything to do with the fact that he was secretly blushing when he saw the Sailor priest?


    Anyway, the trio would be a shield for the Stampede as I had intended. As for the outside of Ishka, it was going well.


    On the other hand, the inside of the Ishqa was not going as well as I would have liked.


    None of the Clan members were following my instructions to "run".


    Lunamaria is going around tending to the wounded from the chaos in the city. If there were rioters or fire robbers, she would take them down.


    ''''Master. In order for the Sword of Blood and Smoke to become a trusted clan, it is in times of peril like this that it must work.''''


    The elven sage (sage) was right. There is no room for dispute.


    But I created the clan in the first place as an allowance for the Adventurer''s Guild. I have no intention of improving the status of the clan at the present time, when Ishqa itself, let alone the guild, is about to disappear.


    And this should have been unnecessary to say to Lunamaria.


    After all, she is a founding member of the clan. She knows better than anyone else that I don''t have any commitment or feeling for the Sword of Blood and Smoke.


    Nevertheless, what lies in my heart that I dared to mention the name of the Clan and decided to stay in Ishka? I''m still trying to figure out the meaning of the wry smile that Lunamaria spilled when I asked her about it.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m sure it''s not.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    ''''It is my duty to protect my ally (master) from being absent. The first time I was defeated and the second time I escaped, I will not expose myself to such disrespect.


    Beside Miroslav, who was saying it forcefully, the beastly seal was also nodding loudly in approval.


    Even though it wasn''t as deep as Miroslav''s, Seal''s wounds, which had been slashed by Cryer for protecting the sparrow, were also deep.


    Even though the wound itself had been sealed up by the Sailor Priest, the blood that had flowed out would not return soon. They should be resting for a while, but Seal followed Miroslav''s lead and took a strength recovery pill and worked to whip his body into shape.


    He knew that he couldn''t sleep easy while Miroslav, who was more seriously injured than he was, was moving around without a care in the world.


    The wounded are in such a state across the board. I don''t need to tell you what the sparrow, protected by them, did.


    The fear of being attacked by the three men from Onigashima has not yet worn off, but she is doing her best to help Miroslav and Seal. The reason why these two are the ones to help is probably as a precaution in case the condition of the two seriously injured people suddenly changes.


    Yes, he''s still a gentle boy.


    I was concerned that the reason for the attack was my own, so I told him he didn''t need to worry about it - but I''m sorry to say that I didn''t know how much effect my words had on him.


    If I had a little more time, I could talk to you in detail, but right now, I''d rather not have that time.


    It was the responsibility of the priestess Serra and her daughter, too, to bring them here at the worst possible time. It''s my duty to send them to a place where there is no danger, but I didn''t have enough time to do this either - well, this mother and daughter aren''t going to leave Ishqa before that either.


    By the way, my face is now covered with a white cloth from my nose down. The mask that covers my nose and mouth is a measure to protect me from the demon''s poison, but it was also made by priest Sela.


    Of course, just wrapping a mere cloth around it won''t have much effect. The cloth was a holy cloth - a cloth made from threads of holy water - and it contained the blessing of the Dharma God.


    I don''t know how effective it will be against the incurable poison that even the earth is guilty of. But it''s better than trying to fight it without anything at all.


    Such a Sailor Priest''s vestments were missing a large portion of the sleeves.


    The cloth covering my mouth is the same cloth that originally made up the priestly vestments of the Sailor. The priest, who understood the situation, quickly cut it out and sewed it up for me as a mask.


    I''m sure the vestments of the Sailor priest were quite valuable, since Ilaria, who was watching the whole thing, looked up to the heavens in silence.


    -- Totally, all the more reason to not lose.


    The original plan was to be able to fight a bit more lightly like this.


    I''ve been thinking about this as I looked again at the north direction.


    There was something there that hadn''t existed until just a few minutes ago.


    Far to the north, a huge vermilion tower rises from the forest of Titis towards the heavens.


    Depending on how you look at it, it may look like a giant tree, or it may look like a tornado.


    It''s only a fist''s worth of thickness to look at it this way, but considering the distance between Ishqa and the depths, that thing''s actual size could easily swallow the city of Ishqa.


    That much area of soil, trees, and water curled backwards into the sky. Naturally, the animals and magical beasts that live there must also be mixed in. The vermilion color is due to the color of the soil in the depths, but I also suspected that it was because of the blood of many other creatures.


    "A disaster born of flesh and blood. A disaster born of flesh and blood.


    It''s clear that the anomaly is caused by an illusory species.


    It would not be easy to defeat them, let alone approach them. Even if you surround it with an army of a million people, it will be blown into the sky from the edge of approach and wiped out.


    Are they deliberately deploying a protective barrier, or is the earth screaming at the presence of the illusory species?


    Either way, it was incomparable to the demonic beasts it had fought in the past. It''s worthy of the strongest species of illusionary species, the dragon species that stands at the pinnacle of its power.


    --You''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than you''d like. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier. Quickly let me eat that thing," he said.


    The next moment, I jumped down from the top of the city wall.


    My body, which had been lifted into the air, began to fall after a moment''s pause. I was straddled on the back of an indigo winged beast that emerged from beneath the castle walls without hitting the ground - without missing a beat.


    And then, as it was, it soared up into the sky with great force.


    ''''Let''s go, Klau Solas.


    At that command, Crow Solas said, "Phew! He responded cheerfully.


    Essentially, the winged beast (wyvern) is a member of the dragon family. I expected them to resist fighting the dragon, or to show fear without going that far.


    However, Klau Solas showed no pretense of either. Resolutely obeying his orders, he pushed forward towards the vermilion tornado in a single direction.


    He chuckles in the saddle of the winged beast (wyvern).


    It''s called Crow Solas, and Clan members, and apparently I''ve been misjudging a lot of things. I can''t argue with this, even if they say my eyes are knotty. From now on, I''ll try to cultivate my eyes to look around a bit more.


    While I was thinking about this, Klau Solas was getting closer and closer to his destination. On the way, I saw several flying monsters, but they all either avoided Klau Solas or were blown away by the wards woven by Klau Solas'' magic.


    By the time they reached the depths of the Titis Forest, those magical beasts in the sky disappeared.


    Instead, the reddish-purple colored dust became more prominent. The magic of the illusory species had caused the earth to curl backwards and the debris that had risen from the ground to rain down on the surroundings.


    The vision that had cleared up just a moment ago was instantly covered in sand and gravel. There may be poison in the sand and gravel. Perhaps it''s the effect of the wind wards, but so far there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with Crow Solas--


    Pui!


    Hmm, does it work?��Then do it.


    Puppy!


    He lightly patted Klau Solas'' back as he happily complied.


    The moment I jumped into the tornado, I felt a kink behind my ears. The sound of the roaring wind. From below to above, dirt and trees are flying up.


    I could see that Crow Solas was doing his best to keep his body from being swallowed by the current.


    Visibility is now close to zero. But in terms of distance, our destination should be right around the corner. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find out what I''m supposed to be seeing if this backwards wind disappears - the moment I thought that, my vision suddenly cleared up as if someone had read my thoughts.


    The inside of the tornado was not as wild as the outside.


    And, as expected, ''it'' yes.


    ������


    It is the reason of the world, which is named after an illusion


    A divine monster with eight heads, eight tails, and a bloody torso


    His eyes, red with hatred, are filled with hostility towards the living


    The flowing blood is like a corpse''s poison, burning even the heavens and earth.


    The manifestation of impurity, the incarnation of the nine thoughts, the king of poison that denies immortality


    Its name is Hydra, for example.

 99-Chapter 97: Cohomology

    The first time I saw a hydra, the word "dragon zombie" popped into my mind.


    The scales covering its entire body were blackened as if it had been rotting, and the blood oozing from every part of its body was bubbling and frothing with body heat and foul poison.


    The smell of decay stings my nose through the mask of the holy cloth, even though I should still be a long way away. Crow Solas pewed bitterly.


    It must have noticed our intrusion, because one of its eight necks raised its head as if it were leaning on its sickle neck.


    Both eyes, red as a scarlet lantern, stared at you with hostility. I thought he was going to breathe out a breath, but there was no sign of it. Does it mean that they are still waiting to see what happens, or do they think they don''t need to breathe?


    Whatever the case, we will only continue to observe.


    The hydra''s neck is long enough to easily climb over the walls of Ishqa. It is reminiscent of a thousand year old tree. It had eight heads, which made its body look like a mountain.


    I looked down at my feet, wondering how it was supporting such a large amount of its own weight. Whether it''s an animal or a monster beast, it''s obvious that the bigger the body is, the more strain is placed on the legs that support it. Aiming for the legs against giant beasts is a common practice.


    However, this move was not going to work against Hydra.


    This is because the lower part of the body, where Hydra''s feet are supposed to be, was buried entirely in the ground.


    -- No, the ground is a misnomer.


    The ground corroded by the hydra''s poisonous air has turned into a bottomless swamp, and the hydra is moving forward as if it were swimming in the swamp.


    Even as we watch this, the corrosion of the earth due to the poison is advancing. The speed of the erosion was insignificant from the air, but once you actually stood on the ground, you realized that it was as fast as an adult running.


    This erosion speed was, in other words, the speed of the hydra''s invasion.


    If it was bad, he thought the hydra would fly through the air, so in that sense, it helped.


    But being moved across the ground was also a nuisance.


    The huge poisonous swamp left behind after the hydra passed by - or should I say, this was no longer a swamp, but a sea of poison. That poisonous sea was swallowing up the surrounding trees and continuing to expand bit by bit, bit by bit.


    That''s how horrible the toxin of the hydra is, but from the side, it looks as if the poisonous sea itself has a mind of its own.


    At this rate, by the time Hydra reaches Ishqa, the entire area of Titis will have been swallowed by the poisonous sea. If that happens, even if Hydra is defeated, Ishqa will no longer be a place for people to live.


    It''s not just Ishka. If the poison spreads through the Kale River, the Canary Kingdom itself will be on the brink of extinction.


    That was not a very pleasant vision of the future.


    ''Alright, Klau Solas, that''s enough.


    Phew!


    Go back to Ishqa. Don''t even think about covering for me, okay?��I can''t afford to help you, and I don''t have the confidence to not get involved.


    ....


    Reply!


    Pfft!


    Good.


    After such an exchange, I jumped down from Klau Solas'' back to the ground.


    Normally, this would not be a height that would allow you to save yourself, but with the use of Jing Jing Jing, anything is possible. It''s even more so because I already experienced the same thing once before fighting Goz and others.


    --I''ve been thinking about this when the eyes of Hydra, who was looking at me, glittered.


    The wide open mouth sets its sights on the falling me.


    In the next moment, a dark red breath was released from Hydra''s mouth. From the color and shape, I could only guess that it was an extremely poisonous liquid.


    The water released at high pressure has a high killing power of its own. The existence of water magic that can shatter rocks and cut through metal is proof of this. The poisonous fluid released by the hydra is the same, and if you were to take a direct hit from the bellowing poisonous fluid, the water pressure would first shatter your body before the poison.


    The breath of the hydra filled my field of vision. It was as if the red walls were closing in on us, and we couldn''t even run for cover. This is even more so if you are in the air.


    --That''s why I decided to intercept it without running away.


    I could have sliced through it with my heart gear, but there''s something I''d rather try than that.


    The knowledge of mind-armor I learned in the battle with Goz.


    My old Fu Fu Yaku said that the mind outfit is an entrance, a wooden sword that draws out more power from the same source of existence (anima) - a priming tool.


    It was unexpected for me.


    I''ve always thought that to be strong is to improve my level of strength. That''s why I''ve defeated demons with my mind outfit and eaten souls from Lunamaria and Miroslav.


    I probably never thought of drawing more power out of the mind-dressing than I have now.


    Because, for me, the Soul Eater was the most powerful weapon ever.


    Once you have the most powerful weapon, all you have to do is work hard to raise your level. That would lead to my strength.


    That idea would not be a mistake.


    But I''ve learned that there''s a realm that I can''t reach with that alone.


    And once I realized that, hints were everywhere.


    The biggest hint was that day when I learned to wear the mind outfit. The reason why I, who had my arms eaten in the Lord of the Flies'' nest, my legs and my face eaten, was able to live in five bodies with satisfaction.


    It is only because of the power of the soul eater, which is the same source of existence (anima).


    Restoration magic is an act of God comparable to resurrection magic. It is a miracle in the divine realm that only the Pope of the Holy Kingdom can handle.


    The same phenomenon was easily caused by the Soul Eater. The Soul Eater is an anima, a being of the same source that hides such power.


    I was grateful for that fact, but I didn''t want to take that power for myself.


    I thought it was just a one-time miracle, a one-time blessing for me after I awoke in my mind suit.


    But that''s not the case.


    The power has been inside me since that day until today. It hasn''t refused me. It was just that I wasn''t trying to hold on to it.


    In fact, as soon as I reached for it in my agonizing battle with Goz, it was so easy to grab it. You let me grab it.


    This time, you grabbed it not out of desperation, but with intent.


    I already understood how to do that.


    It''s not the realm of the void that Goz talks about. I''m not able to reach such a lofty realm as I am at Level 12.


    I''m going to have to look at the ground underneath my feet, not far up in the sky. The point of origin. The beginning of everything I''ve reached at Level 1.


    --This is the beginning of everything I''ve reached at Level 1.


    Attunement. Aligning the body and mind with the same source being (anima) in order to draw the power of the same source being (anima).


    Subete Wokrau, to subdue the body to that sensation.


    If I made a mistake, the same source being (anima) could have taken my body as it was, but I didn''t feel that concern, strangely enough.


    That was the only time I felt the will of the Soul Eater, but that''s why I remember it so clearly.


    I had given up on living, but I remember the voice that scolded me.


    The voice that barked at me to eat everything in heaven and earth.


    The sardonic smile that appeared against an oak tree in the unknown land of rubble.


    --We, Walera, are like each other.


    The heart is furious. The body burns. It''s like a roar of wind.


    I''m going to fill my mouth with the power that''s flowing out of my body.


    All I have to do is spit my power out of my mouth.


    All I had to do was spit out the power from my mouth, a rudimentary power technique.


    But the image I have now is that of a dragon''s breath.


    A clash between dragon and dragon. It''s a good thing that the beginning of this is a clash of breaths.


    With that thought in mind, I opened my mouth wide--


    Kaaaaaaah!


    He slammed his jade gun (breath) at the approaching Hydra''s breath (breath).

 100-Episode 98: Opening of the war

    A roar shakes the atmosphere.


    My eardrums scream and the impact hits my skin as an invisible whip.


    The sound, which sounded like a huge bell being rung in front of me, or a lightning bolt striking so close to me, was the sound of Hydra''s poisonous fluid and my jade cannon colliding.


    It was the jingoistic cannon that took the upper hand.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that this is the first time I''ve ever seen it.


    Not only that, it also struck Hydra''s head as it ran straight through the air and let out a breath of air.


    At that moment, the dragon''s face, which was glowing with red eyes, fluttered and splashed backwards with great force.


    It was as if he had been hit by an unseen giant''s right fist thrust, and the long neck of the hydra was bent wide like a willow branch.


    After a beat, a roar of an illusory species that could not be described as either anguish or astonishment roared out.


    Hearing that roar, I descend to the ground with a sound. Then, without a moment''s pause, I brandished the Soul Eater.


    The heart outfit that gushes out its power as if it is roaring. As if he finally sensed something in the air, another hydra head, besides the head that released the breath, is pointed towards you.


    So now two out of the eight heads are pointed at me. The other six heads are still pointing in the same direction as before. It was obvious that they were being licked, but I didn''t mind that.


    All I had to do was punch him and make him turn around to face me.


    I was aiming at the head that was wobbling from a direct hit from the power cannon. I cut off that thing''s neck and turn its eight heads into seven heads.


    Fortunately, the new neck that was trying to turn towards me still hadn''t completed the action. A slow movement that could be described as leaning. It seems that the hydra, due to its immense size, has no connection to agile movements.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    Illusionary Itto-ryu, Hayate. In the blink of an eye, the invisible blade of power shrinks the distance between him and Hydra to zero and strikes at the scaled neck.


    The next moment--


    Nuh-uh?


    I raised an eyebrow. The reason for this is because the attack I fired was almost without any resistance and slammed into Hydra''s neck.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time.


    That''s not all. The thick neck of the hydra, reminiscent of the trunk of a thousand-year-old tree, was easily cut in two up and down. Like an overripe fruit falling from a branch, the hydra''s head fell down.


    With a rattling sound, the Hydra''s head fell to the ground, where it became a sea of poison. And then it was swallowed up by the sea. It didn''t take long for it to disappear completely from my sight.


    It''s exactly what I was aiming for, but the lack of a response naturally makes me cautious.


    I can feel the influx of souls, so the possibility of illusions and mimicry is slim. However, the amount is about the equivalent of a basilisk. It''s not a small amount, but it''s not much when you''ve got one-eighth of all the illusions in your body.


    It''s not going to be an easy opponent to fire seven more sashes at Hayate and cut off all the heads and be happy and satisfied.


    The proof of this is that the headless Hydra hasn''t shown any reaction-like reaction.


    It was just a single blow to the head, and yet he doesn''t seem to feel any pain or threat.


    -- As I was thinking about this, the section of the neck that had just been cut in two halves unexpectedly swelled up. It was not a spurt of blood. If I had to put it that way, it was a gush of gravy.


    The gravy that poured out continued to expand, making an eerie sound as if it had a mind of its own. Straight to the heavens, long and thick.


    Then, after rising to some extent, it began to transform into a familiar lump of flesh, pulsating intensely and repeatedly.


    ''''--tch.''''


    Sensing what was going to happen next, I fired my next attack at the regenerating neck.


    However, that attack is blocked by the other head that finally turns to face us.


    The head of the hydra that was presented to me in front of Hayate makes a sound and pops off. Blood and brain plasma splattered from the torn off skull of the Hydra.


    And in the meantime, the regeneration of the first head was complete. And the second neck began the same regenerative behavior as the first one.


    In other words, this must be a characteristic of the hydra.


    It can cut easily, but it regenerates easily. And whenever it is attacked, it will scatter a deadly poison that will rot its own scales and drive its enemies into a corner.


    It''s a nasty way of defending yourself against a poisonous enemy that knows what it''s doing. It''s much more effective than defending yourself with poorly scaled, hard scales.


    I was attacked from a distance so I wasn''t affected by the poison, but if I had actually attached myself to Hydra and swung my sword, I''m sure I wouldn''t have survived the spattering of flesh and blood.


    Now, what to do.


    Every time I slash, my soul comes in, so it wouldn''t be without damage. There''s also the option of continuing to release Hayate endlessly. If he was in his current state of synchronization, he wouldn''t run out of jade even if he continued to fight for an entire day.


    However, that would be too far fetched. Moreover, if Hydra was recovering more damage than we were dealing, it was calculated that we wouldn''t be able to finish even if we continued to fight for a hundred days, let alone one day.


    More importantly, the six heads that have yet to turn towards us negate the effectiveness of this fighting style. If this option is a threat to Hydra, then all eight heads should be able to bare their fangs.


    As it stands, my danger level is two heads. That was Hydra''s assessment.


    If that''s the case, I''ll just turn around and force him to come to me.


    It wasn''t that he originally thought that he could defeat the illusory species with only Hayate.


    Since ancient times, there have been three ways to purify impurity. They were either poured into the water, buried in the ground, or burned in the fire.


    Given the hydra''s characteristic of being highly poisonous, it is best to avoid water and earth. If that is the case, then the rest is fire alone.


    I''ll use an illusory sword, the flame (Homura).


    The Flame Tathagata that once buried the Snake King (Basilisk) is wielded again here.


    The reason I hadn''t used this technique until today was partly because Hayate was easier to use, but more simply because it was difficult to use.


    Simply put, it''s too powerful. If you use it in the city, it will certainly provoke fires. It was the same in the forest (Titis) and mountains (Skim).


    It is a sword technique that can only be used under such circumstances - even if the target of the attack and the surroundings are burned down.


    And, fortunately or unfortunately, that was exactly the situation now. I can wield the flaming sword, which is even more powerful than it was in the basilisk, without hesitation.


    I kicked the ground and approached Hydra. The flame doesn''t have as much range as Sachi (Hayate). I needed to get as close to the hydra as possible to deliver an effective strike.


    But that meant I would have to step into the ground, which had been decomposed and turned into sewage by the raging poison. Unfortunately, I don''t have the special skills to run over a swamp. It''s a good idea to be able to use your own personal computer for this purpose.


    It''s not just the matters related to mind gear that I learned during my battle with Goz.


    There was also a lot to learn about how to handle the jade. One of them is walking.


    I used to only strengthen my leg strength, but Goz was more concerned with controlling the bottom of my feet than leg strength. It''s a bit like putting a stone pavement made of jade underneath your feet.


    Even if you strengthen your leg strength, you won''t be able to gain sufficient speed if the floor or ground you step on is not firm. Goz--or rather, the students of the Illusionary Itto-ryu School--came through this condition by creating their own footholds.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    In my case, my strength is enormous, but my skills are not as good as they could be. Even so, I was able to at least run over a poisonous swamp and hold on.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier. Or it could have been that he had just regenerated, but in any case, an opportunity is an opportunity.


    I raised my heartsuit high and swung it down.


    "Illusion Itto-ryu--Homura!


    At that moment, the torrent of flames that spouted out, fueled by my jade, reminded me of a large river with a broken embankment.


    The flame that had literally turned into a torrent and consumed two of the hydra''s necks attacked the torso as it was.


    The blood that covered the hydra''s body surface evaporated in an instant, followed by a roar that spread throughout the area.


    The scales of the hit area were blown off by the impact, and the skin melted away by the raging fire.


    The flesh of the illusory species that was exposed was blanched by the high heat, and the poisonous air turned into steam.


    After observing the scene for a few moments, I moved my mouth into a smile.


    ''''I knew the wounds inflicted by the fire wouldn''t regenerate.


    When he was cut by Hayate earlier, there was hardly any time between the time he was injured and the time he began to regenerate. On the other hand, the wounds caused by the flame show no signs of starting to regenerate.


    The same is true of the two heads that were swallowed by the torrent. The half-burned head crumbled helplessly and landed in the raging sea of poison. There was no sign of getting up, nor was there any sign of regeneration.


    --The next thing I knew, Hydra had stopped advancing.


    The six heads, which had not been looking at me before, all looked back at me.


    And two of them moved, fluttering their fangs.


    I tried to retreat, wary of the bite, but Hydra wasn''t aiming at me, but at my own neck, which had been burned off and was no longer moving.


    Biting, slicing and biting at the base of the neck. The head that had been detached from the body sank into the poisonous sea.


    Should I call it a kindred spirit attack, or should I call it a self-inflicted wound? I raised an eyebrow at Hydra''s unexpected behavior, but the reason for this inexplicable action soon became apparent.


    From the roots of the bitten off neck, the juices of this matter flowed out and immediately began to regenerate.


    The wounds inflicted by the flames would not regenerate. However, if the flame wound is eaten away with the whole thing, that''s not the case.


    ''''Hahahahaha!��Yeah, it''s not fun if it doesn''t!


    I couldn''t help but laugh out loud as I looked at Hydra, who had returned to her eight heads in the blink of an eye.


    If I wounded it with fire, it didn''t regenerate, I was able to defeat it as it was - how could such a thing be an illusionary species? Such a thing can''t be a dragon.


    That would be very disappointing.


    I''m not going to enjoy the struggle. But that doesn''t mean I''m hoping for an easy victory.


    This is a battle against an illusory species. I was expecting a thorough struggle that would allow me to move up a notch or two. I want to win that struggle and then eat the hydra.


    In that sense, Hydra''s actions right now were really good.


    With that in mind, he faced Hydra again.


    You may think that the war situation is back to square one now that Hydra has returned to its eight heads, but this is not the case.


    Now the Hydra has stopped moving forward and all eight heads are now pointed at me. The Hydra has completely recognized me as its enemy.


    I''m not back to square one.


    Now, at last, the battle between me and Hydra has begun.


    My face as I prepared to unleash the next flame was so happy that even I could clearly see it.

 101-Episode 99 Poison King

    --Abhorrent. Repulsive. It''s very pernicious.


    It''s not just the fly or the mosquito that follows you around like a fly or a mosquito, it''s the presence of the fly that you can''t contain your frustration with.


    The poisonous breath is drowned out by the unknowable jade gun.


    If you try to bite it with your fangs, it will flee like a monkey, and if you try to strike it with its tail, it will jump up like an aviator. Ordinary creatures would be too afraid of the hydra''s deadly venom to approach, but this human attacked without fear.


    The Hydra, unable to bear the discomfort boiling up from deep in its chest, let out a high-pitched roar as if it could no longer tolerate it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier.


    You can''t get rid of them. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s interested in it.


    That much power is contained in a single roar. The power of the double roar with all eight heads was now a divine weapon. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    "There are so many gaps, dumbass!


    The human being who was roared at in close proximity did not show the slightest sign of endurance, on the contrary, he or she flashed a black weapon with a mocking smile on his or her mouth.


    Each of the eight necks stretched up to the sky to let out a roar. The human''s attack struck its unprotected neck and easily sliced off one of its heads.


    An exasperated voice that resembled the roar of distant lightning escaped from the remaining seven mouths.


    Even flesh and blood is made of deadly poison, and there is no such thing as a sense of pain in Hydra. Hence, you won''t feel any pain when your head is cut off. The wounds regenerate quickly, so the ability to fight is not impaired.


    And yet, this human attack has caused untold discomfort. This isn''t the first time this has happened. It''s been that way since this human appeared. The fact that I don''t know why makes it even more irritating.


    As if to expel that frustration, a breath of poison (breath) was released simultaneously from Hydra''s seven mouths.


    It must have been a Herculean task to dodge all of the breaths released from various angles - from the front, from the top, from the right, and from the left - but the human leapt lightly to avoid them.


    However, this was exactly what Hydra had in mind.


    A mighty tail growled and pounced on the human as it flew into the air. A wild tail that itself reminded me of a lower class dragon. It''s not like the last time he was standing on the ground, he couldn''t even avoid it from jumping up into the air. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to do with it.


    ''''Ruohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohuohu!


    It was the side of the Hydra that attacked that let out a roaring cry of anguish.


    The tip of the tail that was about to strike the human with unavoidable speed and power was flying in the air. It had been severed by a blow from the black sword wielded by the human.


    Large amounts of flesh and blood splattered from the wound and rained down on the surroundings. As a matter of course, they turned into droplets that attacked their assailants, but the deadly poison, which melted without leaving even bones, never took effect.


    This is because the invisible shield that wobbles around the human body prevents the droplets from attaching to it.


    "Hahahahahahaha!��I knew you''d be more hungry if you cut directly at them.��Moreover, he said, if it''s only a matter of returning blood, it can be prevented with the power of the power. Now there''s no need to slash at it from a distance.


    --and, well, if you''re poisoned, you can cut off the affected area and regenerate it.


    The human voice that hummed comfortably in that way did not reach Hydra. That was not the case.


    It didn''t matter how many heads were cut off, she had never screamed, even if she felt uncomfortable. The reason why he was now screaming in anguish is because he could clearly feel the sensation of having a part of himself eaten off the moment his tail was cut off.


    Again, there is no such thing as a sense of pain in Hydra. It doesn''t exist, but even so, the sensation could only be described as pain.


    ''''Guuuuuiiiiiiiiii!


    As soon as he uttered an exceptionally high-pitched voice, Hydra slammed the remaining seven tails, excluding the one that had just been severed, into the ground with all his might.


    The ground, which has now turned into a sea of poisonous liquid - no, the surface of the water is splattered with poisonous liquid as if it had exploded under the impact of the tremendous tail.


    The splattered venom served as an attack in itself, but that wasn''t what Hydra was aiming for. The Hydra slammed its tail on the ground in order to gain buoyancy from it - after all, the Hydra had jumped up on the spot.


    ''Whoa!


    As if they hadn''t expected this, a voice of surprise escaped from the human''s mouth.


    In front of their eyes, the mountain-like Hydra''s massive body left the surface of the water and rose high into the air. The impact of the water''s release caused the surface of the water to shake violently, making it look like a stormy sea. If a human being had been in a boat or board, he or she would not have been able to avoid falling into the water.


    But the man stood unconcerned on the fiercely churning surface of the water. Even against the tidal wave of poison that occurred, he instantly slashed away by wielding his black sword.


    Those were the best and fastest responses to the Hydra''s unexpected behavior, but there was a continuation of the illusory species'' speculation.


    At this time, the Hydra''s giant body was already directly above the humans.


    It was an impressive sight to see the giant body, which looked like a mountain, clearly floating in the air, but the law of nature is that if you jump up, you will fall. And it doesn''t matter how strong its life-force is, or how resistant it is to poison, it will not survive if it is trapped under the massive mass.


    Crush the insects that lingered at your feet with your own body. That was Hydra''s goal.


    Even if the insects escaped being trapped underneath the water, the flood of poisonous fluid generated by the impact of landing on the water would be incomparable to that of leaving the water. It made no difference to Hydra whether the d*mned insects died from poison or drowning.


    Humans, on the other hand--.


    It was kind of you to expose your weaknesses to me.


    He laughed as he raised his left hand above his head. The hydra in the air was unable to perceive this odd behavior.


    Hence, he was also unable to deal with the next action taken by the human.


    ''Embrace of Death to my enemy--Flame Princess.


    The fifth circle of flame magic is unleashed. The number of flaming arms that appear in response is seven in all. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about this.


    If it were an ordinary dragon, this level of fire would have been flicked away with its scales. But the hydra''s scales, whose entire body was decomposing from the deadly poison, didn''t have any of the hardness of its original dragon scales left, and moreover, it was proven that attacks with flames prevented it from regenerating.


    As for the wounds above the belly, Hydra could deal with them by biting off the wounds himself, but that would be difficult to do if the wound was at the bottom of the belly.


    Of course, it''s impossible to change your posture in the air to avoid magic, a dexterous feat.


    The actuality of this is that it''s not a good thing.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''re able to get your hands on a new one. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with your money.


    The fire princess''s magic was like a harpoon, piercing the hydra''s body and creating a deep, vertical hole. Because of the fire attack, no regeneration began.


    The sharp thrusts of the human as a prelude to the attack were decisive, creating a large hole in the hydra''s body. The human dives into the hole to escape the press of the hydra and the impact of landing on the water as well. The human also succeeded in escaping from the body.


    The human who stood calmly on the hydra''s scales, no longer fearful, shook his body and howled with a howling laugh.


    ''''Haha!��As expected of a dragon species, as expected of an illusory species!��Just by drilling a single hole in your body, you were on level 13 in the blink of an eye!��I could fight this for hours, dozens of hours--no, I''ll have to ask you to please fight!��For God''s sake, don''t run away, and don''t go down easy, King of Poison!


    I don''t know what those words meant, but Hydra couldn''t understand what they meant, but she could tell that she was severely insulted. I don''t know, but I could still feel that I was severely insulted.


    --important, irreverent, irreverent, irreverent.


    The flames of annoyance flare up in Hydra''s chest.


    This is the first time that a tornado has been awakened to the idea of self-preservation, and the illusory species, awakened according to such self-preservation, begins to act in accordance with the emotion of anger, which is not quite the same as self-preservation.


    It is similar to a tornado changing its course due to anger, or an earthquake changing its intensity due to anger, an event that should never have happened.


    It was the moment when the human being and the species were annihilated by the world, and the fang was bared in order to kill one of them.

 102-One hundred words three days and three nights

    The city of Ishqa was silent. Or it was terrified and terrified and cowering.


    The main street, which is usually crowded with people, was deserted and not a single cat cub was to be found. The wind, blowing from the north (Titis) direction, was raging with dust and making the buildings screech and creak. A child''s toy, a toy that had no owner, was rolling on the ground, tossed about by the storm.


    It was a sight like the ruins of an abandoned house.


    Of course, not all the inhabitants of Ishqa had died out. Of course, not every single inhabitant of the city had died out, and not every single one of them had been evacuated from the city. It is true that many of the inhabitants have fled to the south, but there are many who are still living in the city of Ithaca.


    However, it would have been extremely difficult to grasp this fact from the current state of the deserted city. Many people seemed to be holed up in buildings like shells, waiting for the storm to pass.


    Three days had already passed since the first dragon''s roar (Dragonlore) roared across the city.


    The roar has brought many of those who had been in a state of panic to their senses, and the Stampede defense line, which had been in a state of turmoil at one point, has recovered with strong reinforcements. In fact, at this point, most of the monsters from Titis had been defeated, and as far as the Stampede were concerned, the situation was clearly coming to an end.


    Why is it that the city of Ishqa is still as quiet as a ruin? The reason was due to the earth-shaking that occurred shortly after.


    --Zu.........n, zu......n, zu.......


    The ground shook three times as if it were thrusting upward, bouncing, and the buildings all over Ithaca creaked loudly. Even the long walls that guarded Ithaca wobbled as if they couldn''t stand it anymore.


    The shaking of the ground did not subside at once. Once, a little while later, and then twice - and then it didn''t stop, and then five times.


    The size and frequency of the earthquake was too extraordinary to be called an earthquake. If it were normal, people would have been suspicious, and they would have made a lot of noise.


    But now, most of the residents of Ishqa were accepting this unusual occurrence with a sense of resignation. This abnormality began a little after the first dragon roar (dragonlore) - that is, three days had already passed since the outbreak.


    During that time, the earth tremors repeated day and night. Even a child could understand that an earthquake that continued uninterruptedly for three days was not a natural phenomenon.


    The earth tremors are proof that the owner of the roar (dragon) is still alive. If that is the case, there are only two responses that those who have no way to fight can take: give up or run away. Those who can run away have already run away. It was inevitable that Ishka was tainted with resignation.


    Because of such a situation, there was no cheering even when the government office and the Adventurer''s Guild announced the end of the stampede. The earth shaking was a taunt from the dragon that "nothing is over yet," and the residents were forced to spend their days without sleep.


    Logistics had come to a halt, stores were closed, and if they ate up their stockpiles, hunger would be next. If a dragon were to attack them directly, they would be crushed like a bunch of worms. There is no way to know what will happen next, and the fear of slow-approaching death is ever-present. The echoes of the earth will keep you awake at night, and even if you are able to sleep, you will soon be awakened.


    The residents of the city, who are wasting away, can do nothing but pray. They prayed that the elite, the pride of the adventure city of Ishqa, would defeat the culprit as soon as possible.


    --It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this project.


    I''ve received word from Parfait of the defense line, Master. The three of them have left the defense line and are headed for the forest of Titis. Parfait has informed us that they are planning to ride the vermilion tornado where the dragon is lurking.


    The three people in question are, of course, Goz, Klimt and Cryer.


    These three days - or rather, the three of them were the ones who were able to hold off the Stampede''s demons, including their activities even before that. If it wasn''t for them, there was no doubt that the line of defense would have been breached early.


    After receiving Liddell''s report, Elgato slowly nodded.


    ''I see. ''So you decided that the next wave wouldn''t come, and you went to the source.


    I suppose so. But whatever your goals, I would ask that you keep your discretion to yourself.


    Liddell complains about the departure of the three men. Even though it was largely due to his own carelessness, Liddell couldn''t remain friendly towards the three of them after witnessing the outrage at Sola''s mansion.


    In response, Elgato responded with a slight narrowing of his eyes.


    ''''I guess he thought it would be useless to ask for permission. In fact, it is only wishful thinking that the Stampede is coming to an end. We couldn''t afford to allow those three to leave under these circumstances.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with your money.


    For the past three days, Elgato hadn''t had time to sleep, let alone sit down in his chair, as he struggled to settle the situation over the government office, the guild and the city. Especially at the beginning of the disturbance, many of the government office''s heavyweights had fallen due to the roar, and Ishka''s city functions had been completely paralyzed, so the burden on Elgato''s two shoulders was considerable.


    In the midst of such a situation, Elgato coordinated the confused staff and adventurers and dispatched them to various parts of the city to maintain security. Of course, he didn''t just leave it to his subordinates; he also went out on his own.


    The master of the Adventurer''s Guild and a first-class adventurer, Elgato was one of the most famous people in Issaquah. As a matter of course, he has access to government officials, the city''s wealthy merchants, and the commanders of the regular army. Elgato kept in touch with them, enlisted their help, set up a temporary chain of command, and kept a lid on the pot of destruction that was about to blow over.


    Without this scramble, the chaos in Issaquah would have been unstoppable, and the city would have been looted and even rioted.


    During this time, Goz and his men supported the defensive line, which was in a state of chaos. If it hadn''t been for Goz and his team, Elgato would have been forced to prioritize the elimination of demons rather than cleaning up the chaos, and as a result, the chaos in the city of Issaquah would have grown several times larger than it is today, and in some cases, it might have grown to dozens of times larger.


    What''s more, Elgato would not have been able to produce as many overwhelming results as the three of them when they went to the front, and the defensive line would probably have collapsed. If that had happened, Ishka would have been destroyed in a morning by internal and external troubles.


    It is undoubtedly due to the achievements of the three of them that Ishka now exists, albeit in a humble way. It''s a good thing that we don''t have to turn a blind eye to a little selfishness. It''s not a matter of whether or not they fled before the enemy, but even more so if they were headed to eliminate the main culprit - that''s what Elgato thought.


    But he didn''t want to tell that to the Lidel in front of him. Lidel is an intelligent woman. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what to expect.


    Then why did Lidel speak in such a way as to condemn the three of them?


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re doing. But that wasn''t the whole reason, Elgato surmised.


    Perhaps Liddell was even more wary than he was angry at those three. In a way, much more so than the Stampede demons. It was also Elgato''s psychology at the same time.


    In the past three days, Elgato has only once witnessed the three of them fighting on the defensive line. The sight of countless, thoughtless and thoughtless demons, literally ripping, cutting and burning them to pieces, was extraordinary even in the eyes of a first-class adventurer. Liddell must have seen the same thing in Sora''s mansion and was alarmed.


    He had the power to prevent even the Stampede if he wanted to. If they were so inclined, they could reduce the city of Ishqa to ashes.


    This can''t be dismissed as a delusion. For the three of them, based on their own values, turned on the demon girl who was allowed to live in Ishqa and those who tried to protect her.


    The circumstances of that situation are still unclear, but Liddell reports that the three of them defied the restraints and made it clear that they would put their own laws before the laws of the city.


    Such outlaws are an immense fighting force. Even if it wasn''t Liddell, it was natural to be wary. Again, Elgato is also wary of the three of them, just like Liddell.


    ........Only, to tell the truth, the weight of the three of them in Elgato''s thoughts was not that heavy. This was because there were others who were far more wary than the three of them. Another fact from Liddell''s report. The one who dismissed those three was a former tenth level adventurer who had been expelled from the guild--


    Not you again, Sora.


    Elgato mumbles, fidgeting with his furrowed brow. The name of the guild''s problem keeps coming up these days," he said.


    Elgato understands that the current Sora is neither a parasite nor a level 1.


    After the period when he was expelled from the guild, Sola''s abilities have increased rapidly. I knew that, but I didn''t think that the three people who were capable of blocking the Stampede had reached a point where they could all give Sola a hard time.


    ''''So the extent of the rise I had in mind and the extent of the actual rise were about as far apart as heaven and earth. Now, did God descend, or was it possessed by a demon...?


    Master, what is it?


    When asked by Liddell dubiously, Elgato responded with a small wipe of his head and said, "It''s nothing.


    From there, he resumed his speculation about Sola.


    Liddell says that he and Sola are acquaintances and probably homebodies. There is no denying the possibility that the three of them may have been holding back or hesitating behind Sola''s victory.


    But even taking this into account, Sola''s speed of growth was unparalleled.


    That Sora, but it was confirmed that three days ago, she had headed north on the Indigo (Indigo) Winged Beast (Wyvern) - when I thought that far, the guild''s building suddenly shook.


    ''''--m.''''


    Elgato feels the shaking and raises his eyebrows slightly. The sturdy guild building creaks and creaks, followed a little later by a zhu...nn, zhu...nn.


    A month ago, there would have been a great deal of excitement about whether it was a swooping demon or an earthquake, but now Ishka is accepting this anomaly with resignation.


    Elgato walked over to the window and looked out.


    Right now, most of the residents of Ishka linked the continuing earthquake to the roar of three days ago, and believed that a fearsome demonic beast was rampaging near the city. Continuing earthquakes are synonymous with demonic beasts being alive. Therefore, everyone hoped that the shaking would stop soon.


    However, Elgato sees the earthquake in a different light than others.


    Indeed, the shaking of the ground shows that the beast is still alive and kicking, but at the same time, it challenges the beast. But it also proves that the one who defied him is still alive and well.


    If you don''t think so, you can''t explain why the demonic beast is staying in the forest of Titis.


    It wasn''t just for an hour or two. Rather than thinking that the demonic beast hadn''t moved from Titis for three days and three nights for no reason, it was more convincing to think that it couldn''t move from where it was now because it was fighting with someone.


    ''''It was definitely the dragon''s roar (Dragon Roar) that echoed three days ago. If that''s the case, then we should consider the one on the other side of that vermilion tornado to be a dragon of an illusory species. Sola, have you been holding that dragon back for three days and three nights?


    If so, Sora''s power is unimaginable. Incredibly.


    But even so, as long as we are human, there are limits. From the frequency of the earthquakes, Sora should not have been able to sleep or even eat or drink for the past three days. The earthquakes could stop shaking at any time.


    Thinking of Sora, who is probably fighting a deadly battle with a dragon, risking her life, Elgato lowers his gaze as if he is worried.


    He knows that Sora is hostile to the Adventurer''s Guild. I am also aware that I am the one who caused it. Aside from the matter of expulsion, it was natural for her to resent me for the way I handled the matter of the Sword of the Falcon. Even if Elgato cared for her, Sora would only frown loosely.


    Nevertheless, Elgato couldn''t help but pray for Sora''s safety.


    He couldn''t help but pray for the safety of the young man who knew he couldn''t win and still challenged the dragon for someone else.

 103-Episode 101: Coming Things

    Itto-ryu is the sword that the founder of the swordsmen''s family invented to protect his own life. It is a sword to protect people from natural disasters.


    It''s not limited to the demon gods.


    The reason why Gozu, Crya and Klimt tried to kill the demons (sparrows) was to prevent the possibility of the demon god, a species of illusory seed called the demon god, from attacking the present world.


    Of course, when comparing the hydra that had already made it to the present world with the sparrow that had yet to make it to the present world, the former has the higher priority in defeating it.


    Therefore, the three of them, after dispatching the Stampede, stepped into the forest of Titis without hesitation. For three days and three nights, they fought the illusory species alone (solo) to help Mikenkuu, who was holding them off, in order to defeat the illusory species.


    But a horribly ravaged forest hobbled the three of them.


    Tornadoes, earthquakes, and deadly poisons have all erupted at once, and the Titis Forest has taken on an unworldly aspect.


    The land is spiraling backwards, and the poisonous sea continues to spread. The vermilion dust that covered my vision was the result of the collision of soil, grass, trees and beasts raised by the storm, colliding with each other in the sky.


    The fierce, poisonous dust was carried by the wind and descended over a wide area, already reaching the perimeter of the city. Depending on the direction of the wind, it would reach the city of Ishka.


    While the three of them could eliminate the poison with the protection by jing, the other adventurers and citizens would not be able to do so.


    It is necessary to defeat the source of the outbreak, the illusory species, as soon as possible - just as Goz was thinking this, a black shadow leapt at him like a tear in the dust.


    It is a demon called a hellhound, and as the name "hound" implies, it looks very similar to a dog. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on one, but also of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on one.


    Nevertheless--.


    Nuh-uh!


    Even the demonic beasts that can''t be taken by Goz are not in the realm of stray dogs. As soon as he swung his beast Juzumaru with his spirit, the three hellhounds were blown away collectively.


    The two sisters and brothers of Kria and Klimt likewise kicked out the demonic beasts, and the fifteen that attacked them were quickly reduced to less than half of the pack. The few that barely survived literally ran away with their tails between their legs.


    Seeing that Klimt was about to unleash a jade technique on the backs of those demonic beasts, Goz let out a short restraining word.


    ''''Klimt, hold onto your strength for now.


    An animator possesses an incomparable amount of jujin (magic power) compared to ordinary people, but even so, there is a limit.


    Even a regular battalion member could only fight for half a day with the full power of the jaw. The top-ranking bannershi could fight for more than half a day, but even so, they would not be able to continue fighting for two or three days.


    Four days had soon passed since the first dragon roar (Dragon Roar) had roared. They have been taking turns resting during the Stampede and adjusting their juju volume to fight, so they still have some energy left over, but considering the all-out battle with the illusory species that will follow, it''s hard to say they have enough time to spare.


    In addition, Klimt and Goz were injured in the battle with Sora just before the stampede. The wounds are sealed, but Sora''s mind-dressing abilities and apparent mental and physical ailments have reached a level that is hard to ignore.


    Based on these various factors, Goz stopped Klimt.


    In response, Klimt bent his lips and was about to say something, but his sister, Cryer, stopped him with a look in her eyes and kept his mouth shut.


    It''s not so much a substitute for that, but Crya opened her mouth to address Goz.


    ''Shiba, there is one thing that bothers me.


    Tell me.


    The roar of four days ago was undoubtedly that of a dragon. Sora-dono has single-handedly held that dragon back until now. What do you think about this, Shiba?


    That may sound like a mean-spirited point, depending on how you listen to it, "The sky, which couldn''t even get beyond the test rite, can''t possibly stop the dragon.


    But, of course, Kuria had no intention of belittling Sora.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the marketplace. Crya Berch was not foolish enough to ignore that fact. Even his younger brother Klimt, whose angles are conspicuous, is following in his sister''s footsteps in this regard.


    It''s not so much the fact that Kuria is worried about his abilities, but that "Sora has been fighting alone for three days and three nights". As mentioned before, even a regular blue-linen bannerman could only fight at full strength for half a day or so, so how could he continue to fight against the illusory species for three days and three nights?


    If the illusory species that appeared in Titis was only strong enough to survive for three days without the sky going all out in battle, then the mystery is solved. But that''s not possible. But that''s not so easy to deal with, the illusory species is not so easy to deal with. I''m not a fan of this, but I''m a fan of the fact that it''s not a good idea. It''s impossible for even the captain class of the Eight Blue Lined Banner to hold down a dragon without exerting all their strength.


    Initially when he learned that Sora was going to take on the illusory species by himself, Kuria judged his actions to be some sort of delayed combat.


    He assigned Cryer and his team to the Stampede''s demons, while Sora himself took on the culprit, the illusory species. Of course, this is not an opponent that you can stop by yourself, so the goal is to slow down the invasion.


    The only way to slow down the invasion is to stop the illusory species, to reduce their physical strength, and to buy time for the citizens of Ishqa to escape. Then when the time is right, we meet up with Cryer and the others, and the four of us hit the illusory species.


    Objectively speaking, this should have been the most likely way to strike down the illusory species, yet with the least amount of casualties.


    However, the sky did not return from Titis even after half a day, which was the approximate time when the jing was exhausted, or even after a day had passed. Two days passed, three days passed, and not even a shadow could be seen. Normally, we would assume that the illusory species has been returned to us, but the continuing earthquakes and the fact that the illusory species hasn''t come out of the forest for any length of time deny that possibility.


    -- eerie beyond surprise, Cryer thinks. So much so that, if anything, the sky feels more terrifying than the dragons in the present world.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of it," he said, as he hugged his own body and placed his left hand, which wasn''t holding a sword, on his right elbow.


    ''''The ability of Sora-dono''s mind-dressing is probably not absorption or plunder. You should think of it as fighting while robbing the dragon of its power.


    ''''He has enough mind gear to take away the power of the dragon, and is capable of taking away the power of the dragon. How could someone who couldn''t fight a single match against a dragon tusk soldier five years ago, how could he be so--


    It was at that time that Cryer was about to reveal his inner thoughts, even though he kept his mouth shut.


    ''''Kishuaaaa!


    A deafening shout roared out from beyond the vermilion dust.


    The moment they heard it, the three of them immediately switched their consciousness to battle and each of them held their own heart gear. At that moment, the ground shook as if it were bouncing.


    It was incomparably larger than the previous earth tremors. The bodies of Goz and the others rose up from the ground as much as three fists. The impact was as if a huge meteorite had fallen in close proximity to them, and as expected of the blue-ringed banners, their stance was shaken.


    Then the sound of multiple trees snapping together flashed into their ears. Sly, sly, sly, there is a feeling that something tremendously heavy and sticky is approaching.


    It soon turned into a constant thud, thud, thud, thud, and a constant vibrating sound.


    Sensing the approach of an enemy far more powerful than the Hellhounds, Goz and the others quickly regained their stance and jumped away from the spot.


    It was in the nick of time.


    A huge, mountain-like body leapt out of the place where the three of them had been until now. Multiple long stretched necks. An epidermis covered in poisoned blood on rotting scales.


    It was undoubtedly an immortal-killing, poisonous dragon Hydra.


    Goz nodded secretly inwardly, after all. From the venom that was enough to contaminate the vast forest of Titis and the earlier eightfold roar, it was to be expected that the dragon that had appeared was a hydra.


    However, one thing that bothered me was the fact that the Hydra had only three heads, when in lore it should have nine. But before he could think about it, the voices of the Belch sisters echoed through the place.


    ''''Burn it down, Kuri-Kara!


    No, it''s not.


    Hearing the voice of the two of them pulling out their mind suits and releasing them, Goz also pulls out his sword. When the user of the Illusionary One-Day School is faced with an illusory species, there is only one option to choose from.


    You can think about how many heads you have after you kill it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it later.


    The mind gear of Goz and his friends continued to twinkle. It''s a good idea to have a good time. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    No matter how many times it was attacked, the three-headed man did not even glance at Goz and the others, but simply continued to move forward, facing south.


    However, because of its too huge frame, Hydra''s speed is as slow as a turtle. From the point of view of the three of them, they were in a position to attack as much as they wanted.


    It is clear from the occasional roar of anguish that the attacks of Goz and the others are working. But even so, Hydra did not try to eliminate Goz and his friends. He did not even turn his eyes to them.


    Normally, Hydra would move with its huge torso floating on the earth that had been turned into a poisonous swamp, rotting the ground with the blood and miasma that spilled from its body. But now, the Hydra spared even the small amount of time that the ground was rotting, twisting its huge body and moving forward.


    No matter how inefficient the method of movement was, the illusory species simply continued to move forward, as if to say it was better than standing still.

 104-Episode 102 The End of the War

    ''Hahahahaha!��Where do you think you''re going, fantasy species!


    The voice was like a thunderclap, echoing through the forest of Titis and to the ears of Goz and the others who were fighting there.


    As Goz swiftly looked up into the sky, he saw the figure of Mitsurugi Sora with a joyful smile and a black sword at his side.


    Did he use his jin to strengthen his legs and jump up, or did he build a foothold in the air and run through the air? Either way, Sora appeared directly above Hydra, furiously thrusting out a cutting edge from a stabbing stance.


    ''''Illusionary One-Sword Style--Mitsu!


    It is one of the basic techniques of the Itto-Ryu style that Goz and his friends are well aware of. If Hayate is the same basic technique as the Flying Slash, then Tagane is the Flying Stab.


    If an expert user releases this technique, it can create a spear-like hole in the opponent''s body, but its power is beyond the bare minimum. At the very least, it was not a technique that could be used against the dragon species.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing," said Klimt and others, but Goz understood Sora''s decision.


    Sora had not formally learned the Illusionary Itto-ryu and could only handle the rudimentary techniques. Even those rudimentary techniques are not in my style. It''s not a matter of time before you''ll be able to use it to your advantage, even if you''ve mastered the mind attire and possessed a powerful power, there is no way to utilize it.


    It''s not a problem if your opponent is a human being, even if he or she doesn''t have a strong power technique. This is because you don''t need any great moves to decapitate someone or pierce their heart. In fact, both Goz and Klimt were caught off guard by the sky.


    However, it''s a different story when dealing with giant monsters like Hydra. Merely slashing and poking will not be enough to do much damage, so a great technique that fully utilizes the power of the jujutsu is inevitably required.


    If you don''t have that big move, the only thing left to do is to take your time and shave off the enemy''s energy.


    With that in mind, Sora must have used basic techniques such as Hayate, Tagane, or Flame, taking his time to hunt down Hydra. This explains the meaning of the battle that lasted three days and three nights, and why there were only three heads left of Hydra - that was when Goz thought about it.


    The wind blew.


    It was a tremendous gust of wind that ruffled every last hair. It was clearly not a natural wind, but air compressed by a powerful force from above, blowing towards Goz and the others in search of an escape route.


    Immediately afterwards, a hole opened up in Hydra''s huge body. The power technique that Sora unleashed was like a giant cone, thrusting into the Hydra''s back and twisting it sharply and deeply, gouging out its scales, skin and flesh.


    ''''Kishaaaaah!


    Roars rose simultaneously from the three necks. The volume and urgency of the roar is incomparable to that of when they were attacked by Goz and the others, and it is no longer the scream itself.


    Hearing this, Sora loudly laughed loudly.


    ''''Haha!��What''s the matter, don''t you fight back!


    Once more. Twice in a row. Three times without stopping.


    In the air and on the ground, the sky continues to shoot at the hydra in rapid succession. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s been in this situation.


    It''s not that he was aiming for Ishqa, but that he was acting to escape from his pursuers. It wasn''t just Goz, Klimt and Klya realized as well.


    This illusory species was trying to escape from the Mikado Sky.


    ''''Chi, the one in the sky!''''


    Klimt moved away from Hydra while clicking his tongue. They are not at all conscientious about Klimt and the others fighting on the same battlefield, and are glaring at Sora, who is not conscientious in repeating his unreserved attacks, but Sora is completely oblivious to their gaze. Sora, however, is completely oblivious to the fact that they are looking at her.


    On the other hand, her older sister, Kliah, was drawing her attention not to Sora''s attitude, but to Jing Jing.


    ''''Both the quantity and quality of your jing is like a different person from when we fought the other day...''''


    He could tell just by looking at it from a distance. A thunderous and powerful jingling of the sky''s body reminded me of the great river that ran through the Ad Astera Empire - the Everlasting River.


    It''s a good thing that you''ve been fighting against these illusory species for nearly four days, so it shouldn''t be surprising that the jaws run out at any moment, but the current sky doesn''t remind you of that at all. It would not be strange to say that it had just started fighting, but its appearance was distinctly odd.


    Speaking of bizarre, the same is true of the current study.


    In Cryer''s eyes, the empty jade technique was coarse, lacking in any semblance of finesse. However, the quantity and quality of power that it contains is extraordinary, and the rudimentary power technique, which can be compared to a spear, is as powerful as a cannon.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to get your hands on it. In the first place, I don''t even want to imitate it.


    In the first place, basic elementary techniques such as Hayate and Tagane are techniques that draw the power of 1 by applying the power of 1. In other words, even if you apply Ten Kei to these rudimentary techniques, they still have the power of 1. Although it is possible to forcefully extract the power of "2", this would mean that "8" jujin would be wasted.


    Rather than doing such an inefficient thing, he could have used a higher-ranked move to extract the power of 10 from his 10 juju.


    However, Sora implements this inefficient way of fighting on a large scale. To put it another way, it was as if he was pouring 100 juju into a rudimentary technique and forcibly extracting 10 juju from it.


    The techniques were so coarse and wasteful, however, that they could not be called "power moves. However, his ability to unleash these power moves in rapid succession clearly outstripped that of Cryer. It''s not just a matter of time before he''s ready to go.


    For some reason, a shiver ran down his spine.


    ''''Shima!''''


    As if to dispel the fear that had overtaken him, Cryer called out for Goz''s instructions. He asked her to decide whether she should wait and see or join the fight.


    Klimt followed his sister''s lead and looked at Goz.


    In response, Goz aloud to the two of them and to Sora to inform them of his decision.


    ''''-- Sora-dono!��The three of us are now ready to assist you!


    Even Goz has some thoughts about the current state of Sora, but right now he thought that defeating the illusory species in front of him was more important than solving that question.


    But Sora did not respond to this voice.


    It seemed to glance at the three of them, but it was only for a moment, and in the next moment, it was cutting at Hydra.


    Instead of unleashing a jade technique from a long distance, as if to taunt him, as in the past, this was a direct attack after getting close. Sora, who had quickly fleshed out the hydra, flashed his black sword from bottom to top, as if to scoop it up.


    A mere slash without even using jade. With just that--.


    One of the hydra''s heads flew through the air.


    The sky''s attack didn''t stop, and three times in succession, the illusory species'' mournful roar rang out.


    Eight heads and eight tails, all of them severed, the hydra was reduced to a bloody mass of flesh.


    It had happened less than a minute after Goz had offered his assistance.

 105-Chapter One Hundred and Three: Ignorance

    Oh my...!


    The former Fu Yaku looks at me as I beat every last bit of Hydra''s head off. The same is true of my two classmates, who are known as the "golden generation".


    They had crossed swords at one time. All three of them must have understood that I''m not the same as five years ago, but they probably didn''t expect that I would still be able to slaughter a species of dragon by myself.


    The three blank faces tickled my sense of superiority in a comfortable way.


    I took a swing at my heart and brushed off the flesh and blood from my sword and called out to the three of them in a very slow tone of voice.


    "We three, now we are going to help you?��No, I don''t want your help.


    I said mockingly, and Goz returned the words with some kind of admiring look on his face.


    ''I have no words for you. I thought I understood your growth, but I didn''t expect you to single-handedly slaughter a fantastic species, that you did!��I''m sure your mansion will be very pleased. The other patriots will have no objection to your return once they hear of your merits.


    You think I''m going to like that?


    When I gave a cold reply to Goz, who said something misguided, the other side spoke with more fervor.


    This is a time to think, that it is. This depends on the will of your mansion, that it does, but if you are the current Sora-dono, you may well dream of returning to your position as a legitimate son!


    Mm.


    I tried to laugh through my nose, but as soon as I heard the one word about a legitimate son, I was absent-mindedly moved.


    It''s not that I had any regrets about my position. It''s just that I was attracted to the situation where I would return with the title of dragon slayer, return to the title of a legitimate son, and show the people who had given up on me what they could see.


    After all, this was the outcome I had hoped for more than anything else five years ago. If you''ve learned to wear the mind attire right after being banished from the island, you would have accepted Goz''s invitation.


    Perhaps sensing that my reaction was palpable, Goz tried to continue speaking with vigor.


    I raised my left hand and won him over.


    I don''t need to think about it all over again. The past is the past, and the present is the present. I will return to the swordsman''s family in the not-too-distant future, but it will be in a completely different form than what Goz wants. No matter how it turns out, there''s no way I''m going to accept Goz''s invitation at this point in time.


    The next thing I knew, my once shaken mind had regained its composure.


    ''It doesn''t matter, Goz. Since you guys are here, it''s safe to assume that the stampede has stopped, right?


    I break off the homecoming and move the conversation to something else. Goz still looked like he wanted to say something, but he didn''t mind and let his own questions take precedence.


    Why did Goz and the others show up before Hydra, the cause of the stampede, fell?


    I''ll fight Hydra while Goz and his friends stop the stampede - that''s the agreement we made at Ishqa. If Goz and the others broke the agreement on their own accord, then we must return to Ishqa as soon as possible.


    Clutching the hilt of the Soul Eater, Goz nodded broadly in response to our question.


    ''Don''t worry,'' he said, ''I''m sure you''ll be able to spit it out in the next three days. You have probably spat out all the demons you can spit out in the last three days. When we set foot in the forest, there were only a few demons that came out of it.


    Goz insists that soldiers and adventurers on the defensive line would be enough to hold them off to that extent.


    --I''m not lying to you, I''ve decided. I have many thoughts about Goz, but I know he''s not a man who lies on his face.


    This means that the immediate crisis of Hydra and Stampede is over.


    Of course, not all of their problems are behind them. Even if the Hydra is defeated, the Hydra''s poison remains. The contamination of the Titis Forest is now beyond serious and desperate, and the Kale River is likely to be heavily polluted. It would not be surprising if the Canary Kingdom, let alone Ishqa, were to collapse. Problems are piling up.


    But I can''t do anything about this one by myself. I''ve eliminated the cause of the problem, Hydra. I''m not going to be able to get a good deal more than that.


    --But there are people I know among those people.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    It''s not cool to say "take care of the rest" to these women and flee to another country. Besides, there are things that can be gained by breaking through a predicament that cannot be overcome with a sword alone.


    If I - the Sword of Bloodstain - worked hard to solve the problem, my reputation within Canaryland, including the incident where I defeated Hydra, would be solidified. It would be fun to show those who have given up on me in this way a show of force.


    As I gathered my thoughts, I looked again at Goz and the other three.


    Goz, you''re an Ishqa," he said. You said you were going to return to the island to report back to me after you had defeated the illusionary species. Did you mean it?


    Yes, that is correct. If you could, I would ask you to join me if you could.


    Okay.


    He dismisses the latter half of the dialogue (seriatim) and nods carelessly.


    If Goz and the others return to Onigashima, it means that the Gokens will know the fact that I slayed Jijinbo and killed the illusory species. Of course, the existence of the onijin, or sparrow, would also be conveyed to them.


    This was somewhat inconvenient for me. As a matter of course, the option of "silencing" came up.


    That''s what the truce of three days ago was for. While I was eating Hydra, I needed a force to hold back the Stampede, so I was unwilling to put my sword away.


    With the Hydra defeated and the stampede ended, the truce was over. I have no reason to complain about killing these guys who attacked the sparrows. The area is secluded, and the poison will dissolve the bodies, so there''s minimal hassle after the victory. This is the perfect situation to settle the matter.


    When it comes to the souls of three blue-ringed battalions, it will be well worth eating - that''s what I must have been thinking three days ago.


    However, the current me had mysteriously lost my desire to do so. This is because the necessity to "silence" them, which was the reason for the original reason, has become infinitesimally diminished in my mind.


    It will be known that I slayed Jijinbo. The fact that I killed an illusionary species is known. The existence of the demon, or sparrow, is known - what does that matter?


    If the swordsmen want to kill me and the sparrows, then just get them back. No matter if a higher ranking brother than Goz comes, or the main force of the eight flags, if it''s me now - having eaten an illusory species - I can win.


    In fact, I even think it''s better not to keep my mouth shut. I''m not sure how the people of Onigashima will react when they are informed of my survival and abilities by Goz, but now I had time to enjoy imagining it.


    Three days ago, slaying Goz and his friends would have raised their levels, but now, even if they killed all three of them at once, they wouldn''t have raised a single level. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get a good deal more than you think.


    --It''s not that I''m not a fan of this, but I''m not going to let you go.


    I''m sure you''d like to see me go home as soon as possible, but I''m going to ask you to do one or two things. I''d like to ask you to apologize for attacking a sparrow and hurting my friends.��If you''re going to rub your head on the ground in front of our people, we won''t think twice about it.


    The first to react to those words was not Goz, but Klimt. The white-haired, red-eyed fellow student curved his lips in mockery and said


    ''''Nonsense. Sora, do you think demons are a type of subhuman?��If you leave her unattended, the next time she''s next to you, she''ll be in the world of illusion. A demon is a must-see, and so is the fool who defends it out of ignorance.


    Klimt, who said as if he was going to spit, didn''t wait for our reaction and repeated his words.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. You should be thankful that you have life. The same goes for the beastmen and sorcerers who disturbed your sister!


    Oh, I see, you''re not going to apologize.


    I respond to my opponent''s hostility in a nonchalant manner. Klimt narrows his eyes wryly, but I look at Cryer without a care in the world. When he met my gaze, Cryer slowly opened his mouth.


    ''I am sorry for hurting those who are not demons. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. As Klimt said, and as Sora-dono knows, for the wielder of the Illusionary One-Two Style, the law of the Plating Ho-shin is an iron law.


    And you don''t want to apologize.


    And then there''s Goz, but I didn''t need to ask him about this one. I''ve heard everything Goz has to say via Liddell. The man who said he would not hesitate to become a sinner in order to avenge an ogre would never bow to an ogre.


    That concludes the first question.


    Then the second question. The second question is the second question. Klimt was just saying that there are some facts about the demons that I don''t know. Do you intend to tell me about it?��What do you mean by a fantasy species reappearing next to me?


    From Klimt''s words, we can infer a certain amount. It would be something like the danger of a demon god appearing in the world by using the body of a demon man as a dependent, or something like that.


    However, if a sparrow was capable of such an imitation, it would have used its power when it was attacked by a basilisk.


    It''s not just about sparrows. As far as I know, there was only one case of a demon god appearing in the world three hundred years ago. If it is the responsibility of the Illusionary Itto-ryu to kill all demons once every few hundred years for the sake of the possibility that they may or may not exist, then it has already reached the level of fanaticism.


    Or were there actually a number of cases of demon gods appearing in the world, all of which had been erased by the Gosetsuke or Ad Astera Empire?


    These questions were answered by Goz.


    He replied, "Lord Sora. This is the secret of the swordsman''s house and he is not allowed to speak on his own. When you return to the palace, practice the Itto-ryu style of sword fighting and reach the gate, then the palace will have a talk with you.


    I see. So here''s the thing, huh?��You followed the rules of the House of the Sword and tried to kill innocent people. I''m not going to apologize for following the code. I cannot tell you why we attacked you, because that is the law. If you want to know more, you must do what you want.


    I snickered, huffing and puffing as I succinctly summed up the arguments of Goz and the others.


    "From one to ten for our own reasons. That''s a refreshingly arrogant thing to do," he said. If you''re going to do that, I''ll be able to do that for my own reasons.


    With that, I held my Soul Eater at the ready, and silently raised my jade in the air.


    The three people who sensed the hostile intent in my actions, Goz, Klimt, and Cryer, each with their own heart gear, confronted me.


    And then Klimt came out of the three of them and came around to the front of me. He glared at me with a swift, swallowing gaze and said, "Sora, for the first time, you have defeated an illusory species.


    It''s the first time you''ve defeated an illusionary species and you''re in high spirits. There are many demons in the demon''s gate that can rival the demon''s. We are fighting in such places. That''s where we are fighting. You can''t even imagine what it''s like for you to be enjoying yourself by brandishing a heart suit against the weak (scum). Like the demon, ignorance is a sin, and that is exactly what we have in mind for you right now.


    I''m not sure if Klimt was also filled with resentment at Klimt, but accusations against me flowed out of his pale lips like a dam.


    The crimson long sword in Klimt''s hand blazed with a sound as if in response to the will to fight of its bearer. The fierce heat that seemed to scorch the atmosphere even reached me.


    If it was Klimt''s nature, he would have slashed at me instantly, but he doesn''t do that because he still has the memory of being unconscious in Ishka. The evidence of this is Klimt''s gaze is focused on my black sword.


    If I were to strike a soul eater (Soul Eater) in a decent way, even the flames of Kuri-Kara would be drowned out. It was natural for Klimt to be wary.


    Looking at Klimt like that, he thought.


    Probably, the peers in front of him are planning and motivated to take revenge in Ishqa. At that time, I won Klimt by surprise. It''s not just the fact that he was not defeated on merit, but also the fact that he has the will to fight here.


    -- the sight of it was terribly comical.


    The edges of my lips naturally hang up when I see Klimt, who thinks he''s standing on the same stage as me. Klimt noticed this and his voice was sharp.


    ''What''s so funny!''


    No, I just thought you were right. Ignorance is a sin. That''s true, but what''s regrettable is that the speaker is unaware of his ignorance.


    You don''t know the devil''s gate, and you don''t know the devil''s man!��If there''s something you know and I don''t, tell me!


    ''It''s the difference between you and me, Klimt Berch!��Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!


    He bellowed and increased his jin, to teach Klimt the reality.


    I raised, raised, raised, raised, raised, raised, and raised - watching Klimt''s face become tinted with astonishment as I raised my jin (kei) even higher.


    Looking at Cryer, who was stained with fear, and looking at Goz, who stood aghast, I continued to raise my jade.


    I''m not going to stop. There''s more to come. I will continue to raise my strength to reach the limit that lies beyond, never getting tired of it.


    Raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise, raise.


    Suddenly, a whipping sound echoed around me. The ground under my feet was cracked wide open. The cracks didn''t stop at one time. The ground was cracking one by one, making noises as it cracked and shattered. It was crumbling.


    Immediately after, the ground crunched with a roaring sound. The ground caved in in around me in a circular pattern, as if it could no longer withstand my presence.


    The next thing I knew, there was no wind, but the dust was rising violently.


    It was like a tornado, swirling backwards, billowing and roaring like a tornado, and growing larger and larger as it rolled up from the shattered ground. The color of the tornado, containing the red soil of Titis, is red.


    It was a scene reminiscent of the vermilion-colored tornadoes created by the venomous dragon (Hydra), though on a different scale.

 106-Episode 100: Unstoppable Laughter

    My body is hot. It was as if he was on fire.


    The power that still gushes out of his body never runs out, like water from the sea, and it spreads to every corner of his body.


    An almighty feeling similar to drunkenness envelops your mind and body.


    If it''s me right now, I''ll be able to win no matter who I''m up against. Even if it''s a dragon, a demon god, or a swordsman - such conviction fills my heart.


    I found myself laughing out loud.


    ''''Hahahahahahahahaha!


    I can''t stand it. I can''t do it. I can''t stand it.


    Somewhere in the back of my mind, my calm self is telling me, "Don''t be proud. Somewhere in the back of his mind, his cautious self admonishes him, "Don''t let your guard down.


    But I didn''t want to obey that voice. I didn''t think to obey that voice anymore, not for a second.


    I didn''t have the slightest idea of the power that made the earth scream. Such power that the atmosphere howls and rages. How can I not be proud when I have a power that could kill even a god if I wanted to?


    Carelessness?��That''s all very well. If I don''t let my guard down, the stunned Klimt will not stand a chance.


    Just the right amount of time!


    ''Hahahahaha!��Klimt, how long are you going to stand there carefree!


    As soon as I said that, I swung my heart-suit in a straight line. Since it was out of time, it couldn''t reach Klimt''s body, and I didn''t let the slash fly with my sashay. It was just a light swing in the literal sense of the word.


    With that alone, the juju gushed out with the wind and pushed Klimt''s body away.


    ''''--Kuh?


    Returning to himself, Klimt contorted his face and flew backwards. That figure was so gaping, I could have pursued it as much as I wanted to, but I didn''t dare. It was part of my carelessness and pride.


    I look at Klimt''s figure as he hurriedly regains his stance with a thin smile on his face. Seeing me like that, Klimt let out a groan.


    ''.......Sora, you.


    What''s up?��You don''t look well, Klimt. As you requested, I thought I''d tell you a fact you didn''t know - the difference in our abilities - but was it hard to understand?


    When I taunted him outright, I found Klimt gritting his back teeth with a giri.


    Now I could step in and slash at him, or I could dash at him from out of time.


    Klimt, who had self-destructed under the pressure of my juju, would not have been able to dodge either of them.


    I''m not going to be able to get the same thing done.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    I''m glad to see that our intentions are being properly conveyed. So, do you have something to say?��It''s not just Klimt. Cryer, and Goz, if you have something to say, I''ll listen.


    With that said, I took a glance at the two people other than Klimt, and Cryer, who had paled his already white face, responded with a trembling voice.


    ''''........Sora-dono, you - what exactly is your co-source being (anima)?��I''ve slaughtered an illusory species all by myself, I know that the level of power increases. However, releasing this much power and this much power pressure should be impossible even for a bagua, no, even for a four-elephant level anima........ ...!


    ''If it''s not possible with the bagua or the four elephants, isn''t it at the Ryogi or Taiji level?��Well, you''ll find out the details for yourself after tomorrow.


    "...?��What does that mean--


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can use it.


    As expected, Goz seems to have already read our power and is not trying to use Suzumaru''s power.


    Suzumaru''s power was the nullification of his mind-armor ability, and in the last battle, he had been able to contain the power of a soul-eater.


    However, the power of Suzumaru cannot be understood by the current Soul Eater. They can''t (and won''t) bind him. Gozu also knows this, so he doesn''t pull out his sword.


    After all, Goz has no choice but to use a kuuso, and I smiled lightly at him.


    Come on, Goz, bring out your armor. If you can''t get your armor out, bring out your heart suit. If you can''t, take your armor to the limit. I''ll let you off the hook for the first minute to thank you for holding down the stampede. We couldn''t have gotten this far without you two. The next minute is a thank you from me.


    ''''........Sora-dono, does that mean that you have taken away the power of the illusory species, that it is?��Just as it took away the power of the thing in Ishqa.


    What, you''re gathering information now?��Yeah, you''re right. In the three days that you guys held back the Titis demon, I was able to eat as many hydra as I wanted. This power is the result of that.


    I thanked him politely. It was sarcasm, of course, but half of it was sincere.


    I kept eating souls until regeneration became impossible in order to defeat the Hydra, which repeatedly regenerates. There was no other way to defeat a dragon species that wouldn''t fall even if I cut its head off or put a wind hole in its body.


    And that was why it took three days and three nights.


    It was undoubtedly thanks to Goz and the others that he was able to focus on fighting Hydra for that long.


    A thank you or two, or three or four pieces of information, is not to be spared. Rather, it would be easier to do many things in the future if I asked Onigashima to tell me the details of how I defeated Hydra, including the abilities of my mind-dressing.


    The stage of hiding my abilities is over now.


    ''''I''ll say it again. Hurry up and bring out your empty armor, Goz Sima. "I''m going to crush you in your dreams and I''m going to surpass you. I will never again allow you to pity me.


    �� ��


    "It''s a style of illusion, Kagari!


    It was Klimt who took the lead. A fierce fire swirled around him, coming at him at a terrific rate.


    Klimt''s heart-armor Kuri-Kara is a divine sword of fire, and naturally, it is compatible with fire-related techniques. Klimt''s jade technique was powerful enough to hold its own against Hydra.


    However, as I mentioned earlier, the ability nullification by Juzumaru isn''t working, so all of his power techniques are as good as bait for me. I held the Soul Eater with one right hand and caught Klimt''s attack from the front.


    Then the voice of Kriya''s spirit gushes out from beside me.


    ''''Illusory Itto-ryu, Tsuji-slash (Tsumujigiri)!


    The roaring blades of wind were released, and more than one of them were simultaneous. Just as Klimt''s heart-dressing goes well with flames, so does Crya''s heart-dressing, Ksaanagi, goes well with the wind technique and is very powerful. A direct hit would have blown off Hydra''s head.


    The timing of the attack was perfect. I deliberately delayed the activation of my Jade Technique, thinking that my technique would not be nullified as long as I was under Klimt''s attack.


    No, perhaps Klimt was also using a flashy move in his first move to let his sister strike this blow. The skillfulness of coordination in this area would be unique to sister and brother.


    --Well, that''s why I''m talking about what''s going on.


    ''''Kaa!''''


    If you can''t catch it with your heart gear, then you can catch it with something else. I''m going to unleash my power cannon to disperse the wind unleashed by Cryer.


    The power gun I''m firing right now is just like a cannonball, just as the characters say. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your own way to the top.


    Looking at the four scattered wind blades, Berch''s sister and brother''s expressions were distorted. Seeing this, I tried to sneer at them and realized that I couldn''t see the third one. A heavy voice echoes from above me.


    ''''Illusory Itto-ryu Okuden --''''


    When I looked up, I saw a figure in armor reminiscent of the cow-headed god, Go''o, floating there. Goz, who had already finished deploying his empty armor, swung the coastal sword in his hand high and proud.


    "Shin no kata no kata kami no nari!


    He swung down furiously.


    The glow in my eyes is as bright as lightning, and the impact through my body is as shocking as a lightning strike. It was a divine speed of lightning blade with unavoidable pressure and speed.


    There was no time to fire a jingoistic cannon. Before that, even if they fired, it would have been pointless. Contrary to the time of Kuria, it was obvious that we were going to be pushed back.


    So I held my free left hand over my head--


    G...................


    The light slash that Goz unleashed was met head on by the light slash.


    Even with the protection of Keigo, there is no way to prevent it. Blood sprayed out, and the blade was buried between his thumb and index finger.


    Flesh is ripped, bone is crushed, nerves are cut, and intense pain runs through your body. The blade of the scimitar quickly reached my wrist. It was better than being cut off, but my left hand would be useless now.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who thought that the current me would be able to repel most attacks with just the power of my jujitsu, but the seriousness of the Goz, it seems, was just hubris.


    Realizing this fact, I couldn''t hold back and let out a loud laugh.


    ''''Hahahahaha!��That''s great, Goz!��What was that?��Ouden?��The type of earthquake?��A blow I''ve never seen before!��That''s a great shot!��Is this what you''re really doing?��So that Goz... that Goz who was always looking at me with pity on the island, is now fighting me for real!��So you''re really trying to cut me down!��Hahahahaha, ahahahahahaha!


    Laughing like a madman, I activated the power of my mind suit. With the power of soul eaters (soul eaters) to restore even a chopped off arm, it''s easy to heal torn flesh, shattered bones and broken nerves.


    It was extremely painful to reconstruct with the blade stuck in it, but even that pain is comfortable for me now. I just can''t stop laughing.


    I couldn''t help but be happy about the fact that that Goz had shown me how serious he was.


    I couldn''t help but feel funny about the fact that that serious blow couldn''t even drop an arm.


    I realized again. I''ve surpassed Goz Sima, I thought.


    -- to be honest, I never thought I would have such refracted feelings for Goz.


    It''s true that I was fed up with the pity from good intentions, but I thought I understood that this was because she was taking good care of me as a teacher.


    In fact, when I fought in the Ishqa, my emotions never came off the rails to this extent - no, that''s right. For what it''s worth, at that time, Goz was still stronger than me. I was able to fight back in the second half, when I became more in tune with the Soul Eater, but the appearance of Hydra immediately afterwards forced me to stop the fight, and I couldn''t really feel that I had surpassed Goz.


    Now, I''ve finally come to that realization. I''m sure the battle with the Hydra has convinced me that I''m above Goz, and I''m sure that the pent-up emotions of the past are boiling over.


    I tightened my grip on Goz''s coastal coastal sword with my left hand, which was still embedded in the blade.


    The helmet of Goz''s bull''s head, which had been silently watching my madness, shook slightly. It seems that he was trying to pull the weapon back into his hand, but the Bastide sword did not move.


    ''''Nu........''''


    Goz groaned. I put more effort into my hand holding the scimitar, with a look of delight on my face.


    Just in time. A creak. I heard something creak.


    ''''Waka ... you are ...''''


    ''''Kukku. Your voice sounds like you''re in a cold sweat under your helmet. It''s going to be a pleasure to see your face in person.


    Put more power into it, and put more power into it, and put more power into it. Then -- and then


    Crack.......... A small but sharp sound, like shattering crystal, rang out in that place.


    It was the sound of a crack in Goz''s scimitar.


    ''''Silly........!


    ''Ahahahahahaha!��You are fragile, fragile, fragile, Goz!��Is this the extent of your phantom realm?��Is this the extent of the essence of the Illusionary One-Sword Style!��Where did you put that smug look on your face when you said you were going to overcome my arrogance?


    As soon as I said it, I focused my jade on my left hand and cracked the blade of my bastard sword in one fell swoop with more force than ever before.


    Then, as soon as my left hand was released, I quickly rotated my body and delivered a spear-like mid-level kick to the belly of Goz, who was probably stunned under the helmet.


    Goz''s massive body wrapped in armor flew through the air as the blow was strengthened with jin (kei).


    I smile with the edge of my lips hanging up. The minute I had promised to refrain from attacking had long since passed.

 107-Chapter One Hundred Five: Hostage

    Guh!


    With a roaring sound, Goz''s huge body crashes to the ground. A cloud of dust rises from the ground. The black armor of the cow''s head rolled on the ground like a ball as if to prove the power of the kick I gave it.


    When I saw that, I kicked the ground with a crushing force and leapt at Goz.


    "Shiba!


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    It''s not just a matter of how much time you have left on the clock.


    If I had done it right, I would have had my left shoulder and right side sliced into my body from my left shoulder to my right side as a kesa-game.


    But now it was easy for me to dodge Cryer''s slash. You can also find a number of other things to do with your life that will be of interest to you.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time in the event that you''re in a position to do so.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. With the strengthened muscles of the jade, it even felt not much different from cotton.


    He probably didn''t expect that his sister''s body would be used as a weapon, and Klimt was astonished with his eyes peeled back.


    ''''Nah!''''


    It''s just a matter of time before they use my sister''s body as a shield. I can''t penetrate it, but if I avoid it, my sister will be knocked to the ground.


    Klimt had no choice but to catch his sister with his own body.


    But it''s too soon, and the brother and sister fall to the ground in a tangle.


    I tried to unleash a powerful technique on the two gaping holes, but it was faster for Goz to regain his position than for me to perform a move. I interrupted my Power Technique to face the former assistant driver again, who was fiercely approaching.


    ''''Whoa!


    ''Hah!''


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the results.


    However, the blade of Goz''s scimitar was already shattered, leaving only the hilt. This would pose no threat to us. In addition, the Soul Eater''s sharpness seems to have increased with my rapid improvement, and it seems that it can slice through the extremely sturdy empty armor of Goz like a piece of leather armor.


    Furthermore, the efficiency of the Soul Eater ability seems to have increased, and you can feel a large amount of souls flowing into the air with every swipe of the sword.


    It didn''t take long for the frontal slash to turn into a one-sided onslaught.


    ''What''s the matter, Goz!��You don''t mean to say that a person who has been with the Gokensha Shima is going all out with this level of commitment, do you?


    Goz did not respond to our taunts. Even so, it is clear to see that Goz is far from perfect right now.


    It''s not surprising, after all, Goz was right after facing the Stampede for three days and three nights. The same goes for Cryer and Klimt, and frankly, the three of them are weaker now than they were when they faced off in Ishqa.


    On the other hand, I''ve been fighting for three days and three nights, which is the same, but my level of strength is incomparable to that of three days ago due to the leveling up caused by the ''soul-eating''. In addition, the source of my magic power is the Dragon Heart. Even if I maintained my full strength for three days or so, the power that comes out of my body would never run out.


    From the very beginning, there was no way for Goz and the others to win.


    ''''Hahahahahaha!


    Against the backdrop of the power of the supernatural Tongan Existence (Anima), I just keep slashing and slashing and slashing at the enemies in front of me.


    Shortly after, the Belhi sisters, who had regained their position, also joined the fight, but that didn''t move my advantage.


    Aside from its power as a weapon, the soul eater (soul eater) has the ability to restore itself. As long as you don''t get your head cut off with a single blow, most wounds can be healed. I took my time in judging and dispersing their attacks, occasionally catching them with my body, while focusing my attack on Goz.


    During my several attacks, a sharp thrust from me struck Goz in the forehead, and with a crushing sound like shattering glass, the bull''s head helmet cracked open.


    Goz''s true face, bleeding from his forehead, is revealed, and I lift both ends of my lips. Then, with that expression on his face, he flashed his mind suit and slashed deeply into Goz''s right elbow.


    The nerve damage from being cut off at the joint is likely to have been done, and Goz''s right hand loses its strength and slumps down, causing the scorching sword to fall to the ground. Goz himself fell to his knees as he followed suit.


    Still, he did not seem to lose the will to fight, and Goz reached out with his safe left hand to pick up the dropped weapon. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    ''Ha!��How does it feel to bend the knee to someone you''ve denied so much, Goz?��What did you intend to make me right with the way you look?


    In order to further corner Goz, who was pale and breathing on my shoulder, I placed the cutting edge of the Soul Eater (Soul Eater) against Goz''s left hand.


    And then I thrust it down carelessly as it was. You can''t help but scream in anguish from the mouth of Goz, whose left hand and the ground are stitched together with the sword blade.


    "Sora, you!


    Don''t bark at me, Klimt.


    With both legs filled with power, he quickly closed the distance between himself and Klimt. The soul-eaters (soul-eaters) are still stabbing through Goz''s hands - in other words, it was a bare-handed attack, but because there''s no need to go easy on them, this is actually easier to do.


    Even with the maximum strength of Goz, he was able to deal with three people at the same time. Now that he had neutralized that Goz, there was no way he would feel threatened by the remaining two.


    He catches the slash from Kuri-Kara with his left hand as it is swung down. Immediately afterwards, a fierce pain from the heat pierced my brain, and the unpleasant smell of burning human flesh was in my nose - but that''s all. It can''t be compared to the power of Goz''s Ouden just now.


    While observing Klimt''s face up close and personal, I thrust my right fist into his gaping abdomen. I''ve got a lot of power in my fist, and I''m going to thrust it up two or three times in short order to gut the guts.


    The sound of a few hard objects being crushed together made my earbuds tremble. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    ''''Guhoa!''''


    Spit and anguish, blood and gastric juice. Klimt folds his body into a "ku" shape as he spits out various things.


    Quickly pulling my fist out of my opponent''s belly, I slammed my elbow down as hard as I could against Klimt''s back, which was trembling as if it was convulsing.


    ''''Gubuh?''''


    Klimt, who had been slammed face first into the ground with great force, was writhing in agony over the filth he had spat out.


    I looked down coldly at Klimt and placed the iron shoe on his right arm, which was still gripping his mind suit.


    I''m not sure if he understood my intentions or not, but he opened his mouth as if in a panic.


    ''''Well, wait, Sora-dono!


    "No one''s stupid enough to wait for a guy with a weapon to tell them to wait and say, ''Yes, sir?''


    When I implored him to let go of her, he thrust his long sword into the ground and took two or three steps backwards.


    I''m sure that if I wanted to, I would be able to get a hold of the���aviki before Crya did - that''s the distance.


    I''m not going to be able to get to the bottom of it.


    "Is that what you understand by ''surrender''?


    ''Yes, sir. I have decided that further fighting is futile.


    Good call, but your brother looks like he''s still going to fight. Right, Klimt?


    I smile at Klimt as he tries to brush our legs away while Cryer and I are talking to each other.


    I stepped on Klimt''s right arm with my weight, as I had done to Goz earlier, to break his bones.


    Immediately afterwards, a dull sound echoes around the area with a bang.


    ''''Ahhhhhh!


    "Klimt, don''t!��--Please, sir. If you wish, I will take care of it. Please put away your sword.


    As soon as he said that, Cryer got down on his knees and bowed his head deeply towards me.


    I didn''t expect him to go that far, and I rolled my eyes in disbelief. It''s a good idea to get revenge for what Klimt did with Ishqa, but in the eyes of Cryer, he must have decided that if he didn''t, I really could kill Klimt.


    --A little too much?


    That thought unintentionally crossed my mind.


    But there''s nothing to be gained by loosening my hand here. And since it''s exactly what we expected to happen to hurt the younger brother and make him listen to his sister, let''s continue to force the conversation.


    You''re moving too fast. Then you will be held hostage, Crya Berch.


    ...Hostages, sir?


    Yeah.


    My plan was a simple one.


    First, I would send Goz and Klimt back to Onigashima and have them tell me what I want. The demand, of course, was for the onijin, or sparrow. I would make him swear to the head of the Gokens that he would leave the matter of the sparrows to me and that the Gokens would have nothing to do with them in the future.


    Kuria is a hostage until such time as the pledge is made. Of course, if my master refuses my request, he will have to prepare himself accordingly. The same is true if the other side gets in the way of the people around me.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with us.


    "F*ck you........there''s no way I can do that.......!


    Klimt, who had been holding his broken right arm while crawling on the ground, spoke up.


    I heard that and nodded my head in agreement.


    I''m sure you''re right. I would never listen to the words of that man''s exiled son. I would prefer it if it was something like "let the devil go". I''m going to let you live, Klimt.


    What...?


    If you want to save her, you''ll have to risk your life to get what I want. If you don''t, your sister will be crying out that she''d rather be dead. I don''t have to explain to you why I''m leaving a woman, Cryia, as a hostage and not a man, do I?


    G... you...


    The mountains and rivers in the mountains and mountains of Japan are the source of my maliciousness. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    I grabbed a random handful of beautiful white hair that flowed down the back of his kimono and forced him to stand there, ignoring his voice of pain.


    ''Normally I would cut the tendons in your limbs to prevent you from rebelling, but I''ll give you a break on that, in spite of the fact that you kneeled down so willingly. Klimt, just so you know, if you don''t return to the island to help Crya, I will kill my sister at that point. Goz understands, too.


    When he turned the water on Goz, who had been silent up to this point, the former Fu Yaku responded in a stifled voice.


    ''''--Young.''''


    You''re young again. What is it?


    That is the reason why I said to leave the demon''s daughter in charge of the young man, that I did. I would like to take responsibility for explaining to you what is going on with your mansion. However, the matter of Jijinbo, the seeds of illusion, and the mind suit must be reconfirmed. Then, I am sure that the Lord will order the young man to return. What will the young man do then?


    How''s that for a change? No one is going to fight for you now.


    When I responded with a cynical smile that I didn''t need to think about it, Goz continued with a grim face.


    ''''The Gokens are the Gokens who unite the users of the Illusionary One-Sword School. The Gokan-sama would never allow a wielder to be outside of the Gokens to slaughter a species of illusion all by himself. There is no way to explain the fact that you defended the devil''s daughter and killed Jirinbo, but this is impossible to explain, no matter how much you and Klimt plead with them. You can''t come back in any case?


    Don''t make me say it again.


    As it is, he will be cut down as a traitor. You will be crushed with the pawned Cryer.


    I''m sorry.


    I chuckled and my throat quivered as I cut straight through Goz''s words.


    ''Will I be executed as a traitor if I don''t?��It''s rather good for me. I don''t have to ask for it, they just send me food.


    That was my true intention.


    However, as long as the possibility exists that such people could bring harm to my surroundings, it''s also true that it''s a risk that should be avoided if at all possible.


    This is why I decided to reveal the abilities of the Soul Eater.


    A half-hearted avenging hand would only strengthen me. If you want to defeat me, you need to be able to kill me with a single attack. I''m not sure how many swordsmen are capable of reliably killing me, as I''m one of the Four Lords and I''ve beaten Goz, Crya, and Klimt''s two golden generations of swordsmen - even for a swordsman, such a force is extremely limited. This is because the number of attacks will inevitably be reduced.


    The next time you have a higher-ranked brother in arms than you?��Or do you want to mobilize the eight flag superiors to attack us in numbers?��Either way, you''re going to have to move quite a bit of force, but now, here''s a question. Do the current swordsmen have enough time to pull that much war power away from the demon gate and send it all the way to the Canary?


    Mm.


    I don''t think so. Even if they did, I wouldn''t mind. Then I''ll just eat every last assassin they send my way and get on the island. I don''t care which way it goes, Goz. You can tell that man that.


    I''m the one who is confronting you with a choice.


    The fact that Bonkotsu, who couldn''t go beyond the trial, has defeated a species of illusion in just five years - in front of this fact, you can panic as much as you want.


    Besides, there is the matter of Jirinbo. A man who was the heir apparent to the swordsman''s family had struck down a blue-ringed bannerman who had been secretly ordered by the emperor. Once the emperor knew this, the emperor''s vassals who had ill-feeling towards the swordsmen would be happy to start their maneuvers. No, it''s not surprising that not only the emperor''s vassals, but also their superiors would be moved.


    The swordsmen who have a monopoly on the martial power of the Illusionary Itto-ryu style are not only the emperor''s bosom sword, but also the sword above his eyes.


    Now, my existence is the very bomb that shakes the swords family.


    How would that father operate in this situation? Just imagining that made me feel very happy.

 108-Episode 106: Dragons Nest

    Well, you know.


    Having settled the matter with Gozu and the other three Onigashima, I was walking slowly through the forest with Cryer, who I had taken hostage.


    It''s really slow, just like a walk around the neighborhood. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    By the way, I let go of the hand that was grabbing Cryer''s hair a long time ago.


    I''m not going to be the only one who''s been in a position to do that. That way, the words "chase me and I''ll kill you" would have a sense of authenticity.


    Since those two were already gone, there was no need to continue the play. Of course, I didn''t bother to explain that to him, so I''m sure Cryer will continue to be hostile and wary of me.


    Aside from that, the reason why I''m staying in the forest instead of returning to Ishka is because this was to resolve one concern I have.


    An elven sage (Lunamaria) once said the following about the dragon species.


    For a true dragon, there is no time for eggs. When the conditions of the world are right, it is an illusory disaster that is born of flesh and blood. That is the dragon, he said.


    If this statement was correct, then the Forest of Titis, where Hydra had appeared, had all the conditions for the appearance of a dragon species in the present day.


    This means that simply defeating the Hydra would not stop the situation, but the possibility of a second or third dragon type appearing.


    Of course, there is a possibility that a new dragon type may not be born, but since we don''t know the details of the conditions for its appearance, it''s all a matter of speculation.


    So I decided to find out for sure.


    This is why I had left the Hydra faked dead.


    The reason why he knew that Hydra wasn''t dead was because when he had dropped all eight of Hydra''s heads the other day, there had been very little influx of souls. Whether it was the Lord of the Flies, the Serpent King, or Jijinbo, a large amount of souls had entered it, so large that they were recognizable the moment they killed it.


    The souls of the illusory Hydra could not be less than theirs. That''s why I was convinced that Hydra was not yet dead.


    At first I thought I would leave Goz and the others to deal with Hydra, but the fact that he pretends to be dead means that he doesn''t want to die, and that his consciousness is working inside of him. And I can also assume that he has the intelligence to understand the difference in power between him and me.


    Once the threat of me is out of sight, Hydra will run back to the nest to try to recover. If we can follow them, we can find out the conditions under which the dragon species appears. At the very least, they could find a clue to that - that''s what he thought.


    It''s no problem if this idea is off the mark. In that case, all I had to do was to put a stop to Hydra again.


    And things began to work as I had predicted.


    ''''--I see, so you hid the crucial last head in your torso.


    I let out a small gasp as I followed the hydra northward through the forest of Titis at a terrific speed.


    It had lost its eight heads and eight tails, and a ninth head emerged from its lumpy body. Perhaps this head is the main body of the Hydra.


    The head ate its way through its own body to emerge and began to move on its own, biting off the part of its body that was connected to the body.


    The way it wriggled its body and crawled on the ground was like a giant snake itself, and the previous sluggishness that it had been advancing while dissolving the ground with its venom was nowhere to be seen.


    ''''Ah, um........Sora-dono!


    As I carefully tracked Hydra to avoid being noticed, a panicked voice came from very close by - specifically from my chest.


    I looked down and met eyes with Cryer, confusion and shame filling his face.


    ''Shut up. I''m going to bite my tongue.


    Yes, yes. Um, but I think this position is somewhat problematic...!


    Apparently, Cryer is concerned about the state of being held by me - the so-called princess position.


    It''s not a good idea to be held by someone who was seriously cutting each other down just a few minutes ago. I understand that, but I don''t think the current exhausted Cryer is able to follow me, and I don''t know what he will do out of sight if I carry him on my back. Of course, leaving him or her behind is out of the question.


    You''re going to be able to find out what''s going on in the world. In this state, even if Cryer were to attack me, I would be able to respond instantly.


    "Be patient.


    When I told him mercilessly, Cryer''s eyes fell down, as if he had given up.


    While dodging these conversations, I continue to fly through the forest.


    The hydra is headed to the north, or the deepest part of the deepest region, and then further back to the deepest part of Titis. On the way, we passed an area that was turned into a sea of venom, and I thought it would be tricky to get underneath it, but the hydra slid over the venom.


    The fight with me must have been very hard for him, because he looked so desperate as he fled in a flash, making me feel strangely guilty. I don''t know why, but it brings back memories of crying as a child as I ran home to my mother''s waiting house.


    --It''s a long time later. We finally stepped into the depths of Titis.


    I recognized it because the air had clearly changed. Not in a metaphorical sense, but the quality of the air had really changed.


    In a word, the air became thicker.


    At first, I thought that Hydra''s poison had broken through Jing''s defense, but this was not the case.


    This was a sweltering scent of life. The world''s magic power - the power of mana - filled the air, and you could feel the magic power filling your entire body just by standing there. If you cast a spell now, you''ll be able to draw several times, or even dozens, of times more power than usual. It was the same for the jin technique as well.


    The unbelievable density of magic power was even more eerie.


    I slowed down my running speed as if I was being frightened by something, and began to advance while being cautious of my surroundings. The more I proceeded, the stronger the eerie sensation became. This feeling is reinforced by the sights around me.


    The vegetation in the deepest part of the forest was different from that of the outer perimeter, or even that of the deepest area. It wasn''t like there were only new species growing there that I hadn''t seen before. Every plant I saw was a familiar species.


    It''s just that the way they grow is beyond my knowledge.


    For example, the corsiera grass on my right should only grow one meter at most, but here it grows over two meters, as if it were a matter of course. For example, the Paralal tree should be at best the size of a fist, but here it has grown to the size of an adult''s head.


    Every plant I saw was in such a state.


    A deformed forest that had deviated from its original form as a species as a result of continuing to take in too much dense mana. This was the deepest part of Titis, which was rumored to be inhabited by a fantastic species.


    I don''t know why such a large amount of mana is occurring, but at this minute, I should think that non-plant species have mutated as well. It''s also highly likely that the demonic beasts have been greatly enhanced.


    I lowered the cria I was holding onto to the ground and manifested my mind gear. It''s better to do that - or rather, my instincts told me that it would be dangerous if I didn''t.


    I''m not sure if it''s the same for you or not.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find your way to the top.


    I continue onward while keeping an eye on my surroundings.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find it, but I know that something that looks like a branch has already begun to grow out of the cracks in the trees that were snapped off by the hydra. This is an impossible growth rate for a natural plant.


    If you think about it calmly, Hydra was born in the deepest part of the world and headed to Ishka, the plants around here must have sunk into the sea of toxic fluid at one time or another. Even if they had been out of Hydra''s path, they would have been caught in the tornado that the illusory species was creating, and the soil on the ground would have been blown high into the sky.


    Nevertheless, there was no trace of it in the surroundings. The vegetation was so dense that there was no room to walk, making it look like a green fortress. These plants had consumed the hydra''s venom with their surplus of life force and had returned to their normal form in just a few days.


    As mentioned before, there were still poisonous seas in the depths. So, this was only a feature of the deepest regions. It was certain that there was ''something'' ahead.


    When he thought that far, his vision suddenly wobbled.


    I hurriedly clutched my feet and shook my head. I felt a sense of intoxication, or maybe it was just a feeling of drunkenness, but my body felt strangely flustered and I couldn''t find my footing. If you drink as much alcohol as you can, you''ll feel the same as I do now.


    On top of that, I''ve been experiencing a dull ache around my thighs for some time now, similar to heartburn.


    It was clear that these abnormalities were caused by mana.


    Essentially, mana does not harm the body; on the contrary, it works to invigorate the body and mind. One didn''t have to be a magician to benefit from mana.


    However, just as a good medicine can become poisonous if taken in excess, excessive intake of mana can activate the body''s functions more than necessary. This may be the result of a physical and mental abnormality.


    If it is poisonous, it can be prevented with the use of jing, but in the case of mana, the body takes in the mana on its own, and therefore cannot be prevented even with the use of jing. Rather, using Jing Jing causes the body to crave more magical power, which in turn increases the rate at which mana is absorbed by the body. In a way, it was more troublesome than Hydra''s poison.


    Staying in this land for too long would be fatal, no joke. Unbeknownst to him, the speed at which he chased the Hydra had increased.


    How much further had we gone since then?


    I wondered how far we''d come since then, and Cryer had been cupping his hand over his mouth and groaning incessantly. I was feeling dizzy and nauseated, and I felt like I would fall down on the spot if I wasn''t careful.


    Honestly, I''m thankful that we didn''t get attacked by a magical beast. It was probably out of fear of Hydra, so I am grateful to that dragon species in this regard.


    It was then that ''it'' jumped into view.


    -- a gaping hole in the ground.


    A huge, too huge hole. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    The overflowing stream of mana poured out of the hole with a roaring sound. Compared to this mana that is spewing out like it''s reaching for the heavens, the density of the mana that has been tormenting us up to this point is not even a tenth of what it should be.


    In the first place, I don''t even know if we can call this mana magic power. Isn''t this the power of the mythical realm of elemental (ether) or divine (origin) or something like that, this.


    This nightmare, where infinitely equal power is gushing out inexhaustibly.


    Ah, I can truly agree with you that there is no mystery to the appearance of an illusory species in this place.


    I had never seen a scene like this before. But I know about it in terms of knowledge.


    A hole in the earth and the primordial power that flows out of it. Since ancient times, it is said that the heroes who have risen a dynasty have always built their capitals on it.


    In other words, it is a dragon hole.

 109-Chapter One Hundred and Seven: The Abyss

    Level 24 - that''s my level after the battle with Hydra.


    My level was 12 right after I fought Goz and the others in Ishqa, so my level doubled in the past few days.


    Lars'' level in The Sword of Hayabusa is 16, and Elgato, the adventurer guild master of Ishka, is 35, so my level is more than Lars and less than Elgato, but my level is fundamentally different from someone else''s, as I''ve discussed before.


    In fact, they didn''t even hold off the Belch sisters who are level 50 or above, let alone the 81 level Goz, so this isn''t just my imagination.


    During the battle with Goz and his friends, I was intoxicated by the power of the illusory seed, and that didn''t change even after the battle was over. I''ve been trying to keep my cool, but even so, I was still floating somewhere inside.


    -- that intoxication was erased in an instant.


    I felt like I had been sprayed with cold water from my head. The power of the Soul Eater (Soul Eater), which I had thought was even infinite, faded in comparison to the power that gushed out of the dragon hole.


    ........Well, it''s like comparing the power of a human with the power of the earth, though it''s strange to make it an object of comparison in the first place.


    ''I see. So it''s because they have this stuff in the center that a forest like Titis was born?


    This huge forest is as big as the size of a country. It is out of development''s reach due to the many monsters and demons that roam here. A wide variety of medicinal herbs grow not only in the depths, but also in the outskirts, and even though many adventurers scrounge them up every day, there is no end in sight.


    But now that I think about it again, the Titis Forest is noticeably richer than the other forests. This was probably largely due to the existence of the Dragon Hole.


    The reason I was able to live in Ishqa for five years as a level 1 student is because of this dragon hole. I should probably throw in a gold coin or two as a token of my gratitude.


    "But how come no one has noticed this - or simply no one has been able to get to this point?


    You''ll have a hard time just brushing through the trees, which are so dense that there''s no room to walk. And those trees are an added bonus of automatic regeneration. If I hadn''t been following Hydra, it would have been difficult for me to reach this point.


    If you look up, a thick canopy made of plant branches and leaves blocks the view from the sky. I''m sure that even if the dragon knight of the capital flew above, he would not be able to notice the dragon hole. Of course, the same thing would be true if I were to ride on Klaus Solus.


    If it wasn''t for this time today, I''m sure I wouldn''t have been able to reach the dragon''s hole.


    And with that in mind, I''d really like to make the most of this opportunity...


    It''s not something we can do with our powers, by any stretch of the imagination.


    That is my honest opinion. If you can take in the power of this dragon hole, you will be able to gain tremendous power. If you''re not careful, you may be able to use your power tens or even hundreds of times more powerful than it is now.


    But that''s about as impossible as drinking all the water in the ocean.


    In fact, my power is a ''soul eater'', not a magic eater or an elemental eater. Even the soul eater''s power isn''t completely controlled, but I should have avoided reaching for a power that is not my specialty.


    Just then, the faint voice of Cryer came from behind me.


    ''''..........Is this the demon gate?''''


    What?


    What does that mean, I thought, and turned back. As far as I know, there is no such huge hole on the island. In the first place, the demon gate is a structure placed in the center of the Hiiragito, literally a ''gate''.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get the most out of it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. You''ll be able to find out the best way to get the most out of your time.


    You''ll be able to see that you''re not alone. Her eyes were tightly closed and her brow was deeply creased.


    It seemed that her body could no longer withstand the large amount of magic that was unwillingly pouring into it.


    Again, the magic power that filled this place itself was beneficial to humans. However, no matter how beneficial it is, if the amount of magic power is forcibly poured into the body beyond the amount needed, the body will not be able to endure it. It''s like forcing food into a man''s mouth when he''s full and pouring water into it.


    I''m already having a hard time with it myself. If we don''t leave this place as soon as possible, we''re going to collapse like Cryer.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see that even now, new plants are growing around Claia, covering her limbs in a crawl.


    I quickly flicked my gaze around as I removed the plants from Cryer''s body with my tongue and kicked away the plants that were teasing my legs while I was at it.


    I was able to confirm one of the ''conditions of the world'' in which the dragon species is born. I''m not going to stay any longer, I just need to get rid of the body of the hydra that has escaped here and leave quickly.


    The next time you come back to investigate the dragon cave in detail, you can do so. I''ll bring along Lunamaria, Miroslav, and anyone else who seems to know more about this kind of thing than me.


    Fortunately, or perhaps unsurprisingly, Hydra''s whereabouts were quickly discovered. It''s easy to find because there''s a clear path, the fallen trees.


    He thought that it would be troublesome if they jumped into the dragon hole, but apparently that action was something that Hydra had to avoid as well. Probably, if he did that, even the dragon species would not be able to escape annihilation.


    On top of that, the remaining body was tougher than the state of the eight heads - it wasn''t any tougher, and it was easily stopped with a blow from a soul eater (soul eater).


    Well, it was predictable that he didn''t have any fighting power, as he was only pretending to be dead. This state of affairs must really have been Hydra''s last resort for survival.


    Although it was bad for Hydra, it was even harder than the battle, but the time of soul influx after the battle was over was the hardest. The sensation of a large amount of souls entering and the sensation of the dragon hole''s magical power invading his body coincided, and his consciousness almost jumped in a hurry.


    I didn''t have time to rejoice in the fact that my level had risen even higher to "25," so I took Cryer in my arms and broke away from the dragon hole and even from the deepest part of Titis.


    On the way, I was horrified to see the path Hydra had created blocked off by plants. The power of life that is too much is more frightening than a bad monster.


    It''s a good thing that we didn''t collide with any of the monster beasts, but I''m sure they''re definitely more vicious than the monsters in the depths and periphery.


    --Yes. That''s exactly what it is, just like the demon beast.

 110-Episode 108: The Philosophers Hypothesis

    Dragon Slayer.


    That was the title given to me when I returned to Ishka. Slaying a dragon in human flesh is a feat comparable to that of a divine hero. As an adventurer and a warrior, I had earned the highest honor imaginable.


    However, the "solo" part has been removed, so in terms of my original achievement, it''s been reduced to a quarter.


    What this means is that this time the defeat of Hydra was certified as a four-man party - me and the three of us, Onigashima.


    Well, it''s only natural that a person who was despised as a ''parasite'' just a few months ago would be suspected if he claimed to have killed a dragon species by himself. Although he had made a name for himself recently, the majority of his actions were as a dragon knight, that is, largely due to the power of the Indigo Winged Beast (Klau Solas).


    On the other hand, the trio of Onigashima had been working hard to suppress the Stampede even before the Dragon''s Roar (Dragon Roar) and had shown their inhuman strength in front of the crowd. The soldiers and adventurers who had joined the garrison had great faith in them, and they thought that it was no wonder that the three of them could defeat the dragon.


    As a result, the conclusion was reached that the defeat of Hydra was due to the power of the four of them.


    To Cryer''s defense, she forcefully denied this conclusion. We didn''t do anything about the extermination of Hydra, she said, and it was all to my credit.


    But few people took this in stride. The Adventurer''s Guild is aware of the fact that three men attacked a sparrow in my house during the Stampede. The guild staff, who know me as a parasite, whispered that "Cryer and his team, who defeated Hydra, may have given me a share of the credit as an apology for the incident.


    If you know about the attack, then you should know that I dismissed the three of them, but either Liddell and others didn''t report it, or Liddell reported it properly and the people who received the report didn''t believe it. It''s a good thing that you''re not the result of a battle, or that you got the honor of being a dragon slayer as a result of a negotiation.


    These people called me a false dragonslayer. A fake dragonslayer who did not take part in the Hydra, but only stole the credit for his achievements.


    As annoying as it sounds, this kind of misunderstanding was easy to dispel. You can take your heart out in front of the public and show them what you''re made of.


    I''m sure you''re not going to be able to find a way to get your hands on any of them.


    But I wasn''t going to take that approach.


    I''m not going to be a rich man''s fighter, but compared to the vast amount of souls I''ve gained from Hydra, fame in Ishqa is like a copper before gold. I had no intention of pursuing what was available to me in the future if I wanted to.


    It''s a good thing that I have a lot of work to do right now, and I don''t care if I become a dragon slayer or a fake dragonslayer.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    One of these was to investigate the dragon pit and monitor it in preparation for the rebirth of the illusory species. This includes investigating the hydra poison that invades the forest of Titis.


    I don''t expect the dragon species to reappear in a day or two, but as long as the possibility is not zero, I must be prepared.


    That''s why I''ve decided to move to the former Lord of the Flies'' nest with Cryer. Even though we''re moving to this place, we''re going to spend half the day in Ishqa as we travel back and forth between Ishqa and the depths of the sea on Klaus Solus.


    There are three reasons why I chose to put Cryer in the Lord of the Flies'' nest.


    The first was out of consideration for the feelings of Sparrow, Seal and Miroslav. After all, it was only a few days ago that he had attacked a sparrow and cut down a seal. As for Miroslav, he used a suicide spell to protect them and was mortally wounded. There was no way he could say that he could live under one roof with such an opponent.


    The other was simply a result of calculating their strength. In the unlikely event that an illusory species is reincarnated, the only person who can fight this properly is Cryer, except for me. Considering the fact that I would be returning to Ishqa from time to time, it was necessary for Cryer to be stationed in Titis.


    Regarding the last one, this is for my own personal purposes, which have nothing to do with dragonholes or illusionary species. I''m the man of the hour in Ishqa, and so is Cryer. Wherever we go and wherever we are, people will always be looking for us. If we stay in our homes, we can block out people''s eyes, but if we do, we will now be inundated with a constant stream of visitors.


    In this sense, the Lord of the Flies'' nest was the perfect environment to exclude others. Here, he could treat Cryer from morning to night with as much force as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, from morning to night as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted, as much as he wanted!��--I''m just kidding, though, about the teasing. To be precise, it''s not entirely a joke, as that could happen, but as long as Crya was obeying my orders, and as long as the guys from Onigashima didn''t get in the way, I had no intention of abusing my white-haired classmate.


    Then what do you do with Crya? It''s a serious battle, so it can also be a deadly battle.


    You''re going to have to make sure that you''re not going to have to worry about it. I''m going to refine my own sword, which is very close to my own style, by fighting with her in earnest.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this game.


    For this reason, we set conditions for our fights, such as fighting without the use of Kokoroi, or fighting purely with swordsmanship without the use of the power technique, or even fighting completely flesh and blood without the use of physical enhancements. As I grew accustomed to this, I was now the only one who didn''t use the mind-body armor or power techniques.


    I''m sure you''ll find that the use of power makes it possible for you to fight for long periods of time, and in the heat of the moment, you often lose track of time. It was the same today, and the next thing I knew, I found myself overturned by a sweat-soaked Cryer, who had reached his limit.


    ������


    Welcome home, Master.


    When I returned to the den with Crya on my back, it was Lunamaria who greeted me. Now there are three of us in the den: me, Crya, and Lunamaria.


    The reason I brought Lunamaria here is because Lunamaria was the only one who didn''t directly fight with Crya. Lunamaria fought Klimt alone. Of course, that didn''t mean she would be able to remain vacuous about Cryia''s presence, but at least she would have less fear of Cryia than the other three.


    Besides, there was also the reason why he wanted to hear the opinion of Lunamaria, the forest fairy and wise woman, about the depths of the Hydra''s poisoned depths and the dragon hole in the deepest part.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this article.


    It''s not the first time that Crya has run out of energy and collapsed in an encounter with me. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure Lunamaria must have a good point or two to say.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to do that, because you''re not going to be able to do that.


    I''m pretty vindictive, despite my appearance. There is no intention to let bygones be bygones for what the trio did, but rather to retaliate in painful ways against Goz and Klimt. It''s not only because of the fact that he got down on his knees, but also because he wanted to be useful in this way. I''ll have to let her serve as my training partner for a while longer.


    I''ll be returning to Ishqa with Lunamaria, by the way, so Claia will be the only one left in the den. Naturally, you can escape if you want to, but if you do, you will have a role to play other than a training partner - a provider of souls.


    Frankly speaking, I also want to try to eat the soul of a person who has an anima, so I couldn''t deny the fact that I''m deliberately placing them in an environment where they can easily escape.


    While I was thinking about this and that, Lunamaria, who had finished taking care of Cryer, came up to me and opened her mouth with a serious face.


    ''''Master, I would like to talk to you.''''


    Talk?


    I knew it was about Krya, but I knew that I was wrong with my next words.


    ''It''s about the dragon hole you took me to the other day. It has to do with the demon gate that is located on Onigashima.


    "M


    As Lunamaria said, I''ve already taken Lunamaria to the dragon hole once.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out the meaning of his words the other day - that he called it a demon gate, referring to the dragon hole.


    However, Kuria''s story was quite vague, and to be clear, the awakened Kuria didn''t quite remember what he said. It seems that he was quite dazed when he arrived at the dragon pit.


    What Kuria remembered was that the sensation she felt when she went near the dragon''s hole was very similar to the sensation she felt when she passed through the demon gate. Perhaps that was that ''.......Is this the demon gate?'' I guess that''s what he meant by the words "I''m not sure.


    Since I was not allowed to go beyond the trial, I was not even allowed to approach the demon gate, let alone go through it, so I don''t know the truth of Cryer''s words.


    However, there are several similarities between the dragon pit and the demon gate, such as bringing about major changes in the land''s vegetation and the ecology of demonic beasts.


    I told Lunamaria about these things and then took her to the dragon pit. I was hoping that the elven wise man, who noticed my Anima before anyone else, might be able to notice what I couldn''t.


    Apparently, Lunamaria has met my expectations.


    I''m going to tell you now that the idea of reasoning is a ridiculous one. Please entertain me with that in mind.


    Okay.


    ''''First of all, regarding the dragon pit, that was a gushing point from which the power of the earth gushed out. What was flowing from there was a muddy stream of pure magic. Think of it as a volcanic eruption, or else it''s like a river that has broken its banks. It is not something that can be touched by human hands.


    ''I see. If possible, I was hoping that I could use that thing to get rid of the Hydra''s poison in the depths...


    As I said, Lunamaria shook her head once and for all.


    If we come into contact with it, it will cause even more havoc than the hydra''s poison. That extraordinary magical power is an unmistakable poison to ordinary plants and animals. The Master''s vision of the deepest part of the chamber is the best proof that it was poisonous.


    When she said that, Lunamaria refused, "This is the part where I come up with the idea," before continuing.


    I''ve never seen it, but if the demon gate, which is said to be on Onigashima Island, works the same way as the dragon pit, then it is also considered to be poisonous to plants and to animals.


    Yes, I''ve heard that the vegetation on the island has changed a lot since the demon gate was built. I''ve heard that the vegetation on the island has changed a lot since the demon gate was established. The strength of the demons is also incomparable to that of the continent. It''s all due to the influence of the Demon Gate.


    If that''s the case, Master, then don''t you think it''s only natural that the people who live there have been affected in some way? Isn''t it natural that the people who live there should be affected in some way?


    I raised an eyebrow at Lunamaria''s question.


    It''s not that I thought the other person''s words were wrong. It''s just that I wondered why I hadn''t noticed something so obvious.


    On second thought, however, the answer was obvious. The residents, including me, know that the people living on the island have not been affected in any way.


    Not once have I heard of a person suddenly becoming a demon, or a baby born with horns, for example.


    It''s precisely because it''s been established that the influence of the demon gate does not extend to humans that the residents of Onigashima are able to go about their daily lives in peace.


    Lunamaria gave me a scary, sharp look in response to my opinion.


    ''''Master, I only know four residents of Onigashima. And all four of them were people with powers that could not be compared to ordinary people. I also have a taste for the bow. There is certainly a realm that can be reached by mastering a certain school. However, the masters'' power is too great. Don''t you ever think that this is a power that transcends the human species?

 111-Episode 100 Luna Maria ④

    The Lord of the Flies'' lair is a deep, vertical hole in the ground, the base of which is wide enough to fit a nobleman''s house.


    There, Sola brought food and water, and arranged tents to provide a living environment and a base for her activities in Titis.


    Today, Lunamaria is in one of these tents, and she and Sora are living in it.


    --The first thing that comes to mind is a power that transcends the species of human beings, don''t you think?


    I asked that question when I was alone with Sora in the tent. He did so because he did not want Cryer to hear what he was talking about.


    There was a strong doubt in Lunamaria''s mind, and it was directed at the environment surrounding her master (Master).


    The Dragon Hole, the Demon Gate, the Same Source Existence (Anima), the Illusionary One-Sword School, and the Gokensha.


    Some things I knew, some things I didn''t know. When all of these things were superimposed on each other, what appeared in Lunamaria''s mind was a severely distorted image.


    Whether it is a dragon pit or a demon gate, anything that twists the true form of plants and animals is no different than a poison. And there is no reason to believe that humans are the only exception to the power to affect plants and animals.


    Perhaps the inhabitants of Onigashima have already been eroded. In fact, it''s been 300 years since the demon gate appeared on that island, and it''s impossible that it hasn''t been eroded.


    To conclude, Lunamaria thought that the result of this erosion was the manifestation of anima.


    I''ve heard briefly from Sora about co-source existence (anima). The other self in the heart, in the depths of the soul. To be aware of, control, and embody this anima is the secret of the Itto-ryu school of illusion, and the dragon that Lunamaria felt in Sora is also an anima.


    Sola, who explained this to Lunamaria, didn''t seem to have any doubts about what she was saying, but to Lunamaria, who was listening, it was hard to believe. It is not possible for a human to gain the power of a dragon by simply mastering one school.


    However, Sora actually had that much power, and the three men of Onigashima were just as capable as Sora. Moreover, there were dozens of people in Onigashima who were as powerful as the four of them, or even more powerful than them, waiting in the wings.


    Even the strongest dragon knight in the canary could not reach the warriors of Onigashima who were called Kishi. It is a fact that warriors of that level are produced on Onigashima as a matter of course.


    If you don''t call it abnormal, then what is abnormal about it?


    No matter how good the Itto-Ryu is, there is no explanation for this abnormality. In fact, if one can awaken to anima through mastering a sword technique, it would be natural for other schools to have their own anima. However, I have never heard of such a thing.


    It was Lunamaria''s guess that the reason why only the Itto- style of illusion can reach the same source of existence (anima) is because of its demon gate.


    Perhaps the demon gate is a man-made dragon hole, and the Seirin Kiushi is a human who was mutated by the demon gate.


    Normally, if there was such a thing as ''another you'' living inside you, it would be perceived as madness or illness. If it was a symptom peculiar to Onigashima, it would be no surprise if the inhabitants were displaced, thinking it was a curse of the land.


    However, Onigashima had a mechanism, a system. A mechanism (system) that converts the "curse" into "power" through a school called "Illusionary Itto-Ryu". Through this, the afflicted person is no longer shunned by the people around him, on the contrary, he becomes an object of respect and worship.


    The curse becomes a blessing, and the residents of Onigashima gather under the system, creating a foundation for the continuous production of warfare.


    --The name of this frighteningly efficient system is the Mitsurugi family.


    Right now, Sora is in direct conflict with a system that has been in existence for over three hundred years. In fact, it is a fight hatched by the other side, but the Mitsuurugi family will counterattack without a second thought.


    Lunamaria had warned her many times before, and indeed, she had warned her many times.


    This was not out of concern for the danger of being so close to her, but out of genuine concern for her.


    Lunamar��a is with Sola for atonement, and it is for this reason that she has continued her devotion to this day, but her concern for Sola''s safety does not include any atonement or devotion.


    How can I be so sure? It''s because every time I think of Sora being killed by the assassins of Onigashima, I feel a gripping pain in my heart. If his feelings for Sora were merely redemption or devotion, he wouldn''t feel so much pain in his heart.


    Lunamaria is aware of the nature of the emotions that are stirring her heart. It''s not that she''s been very unaware of it before, but this one incident has made her intensely aware of it.


    To be honest, she can''t help but feel confused.


    As a long-lived species, elves have a dim desire for the opposite s*x. In fact, Lunamaria had never had this kind of feeling for anyone of the opposite s*x, whether of her own race or another.


    Lars is no exception to this. She was attracted to Lars'' energy and unpretentious personality, and that''s why she joined The Falcon''s Sword and worked with him for more than five years, but she wasn''t in love with Lars like Ilaria and Miroslav were.


    Originally, Lunamaria had left her homeland''s primordial forest to spread her eyes and ears, but she also had another purpose: to gather information about the human world as the ear of the elven race.


    They are not spies. A society created by short-lived humans can undergo dizzying changes in the course of just ten or twenty years. There is nothing wrong with this change as long as it stays within human society, but sometimes there is a movement toward the exclusion and enslavement of other species.


    In fact, there was a time when humans were once hostile to beastmen and elves, and even today the scars of that hostility are everywhere. The elves sent their people to the human world because they were quick to recognize the signs of such changes. The elves also play a role in forming friendships with people who are friendly to the elves.


    In this regard, the invitation of Lars, who had no prejudice against the elves and was a gifted adventurer, was attractive to Lunamaria. This was because acting as an adventurer would allow her to firstly, expand her horizons, secondly, develop friendships with humans, and thirdly, gather information about human society.


    He was aware that Lars would be more than a friend to him, but at this point, he wasn''t uncomfortable with that either. If Lars had been sincere in his feelings for Lunamaria alone, or maybe there was a future for them to be together.


    However, Lunamaria, like many other elves, believed that there was only one person to mate with, and she wanted the same values in her partner. She didn''t intend to be one of several, nor was she willing to be conditioned, like Miroslav, to "make herself a rightful wife" if she was willing to do so.


    For Lunamaria, both Lars, who continued to have a romantic relationship with the two women, and Ilaria and Miroslav, who accepted the relationship, were outside her understanding, and she had a small sense of discomfort, if not disgust. Lunamaria''s withdrawal from The Falcon''s Sword was forced by Sola, and this is one of the reasons why she had little emotional hesitation.


    Of course, this does not mean that he had any special feelings for Sora. It''s not that I don''t believe that a love affair will ever develop, no matter how much skin-to-skin contact I have with her, but I believe without a doubt that she is only serving as a slave and that she will never fall in love with me.


    It didn''t take too long for him to realize that it was wishful thinking.


    At first he was alone in the night''s activities, but then the seal began to be added to the night''s activities, and after a bit of time, Miroslav was called in as well. Naturally, Lunamaria''s opportunities for skin-to-skin contact diminished. For Lunamaria, it was a move away from an environment she didn''t want, and she should have been proud of herself.


    But what actually crossed her mind was a feeling other than relief.


    It was at this point that Lunamaria realized that she had developed an ''affection'' for Sora. She realized that her body and her mind had been leaning towards Sora''s side, as if she were being dragged along by the other person''s roughness.


    Was it love, affection, sympathy, or some other emotion? As she fumbled to find out, the three Onigashima men attacked, a stampede occurred, Hydra appeared - and she found herself seriously afraid of losing Sora.


    Lunamaria let out a small breath. What is going to happen next, and what do I want to do with myself? Even with her perceptive and wise mind, those answers were not going to be easy to find.

 112-Episode 110 Iria ④

    Sora''s water gun, two seconds to fire!


    One second.


    Yes, sir!


    Children in the baths shouted cheerfully and put their hands together as if they were squeezing. Then the hot water gushed out from between their hands and drew a parabolic line in the steamy air.


    It''s a funny sight in itself, but it''s also a thought for me as the target of a water pistol. While washing her hair, Ilaria, who had been hit in the face by three water cannons, silently dug her hands into the bath tub. Then, with the exact same motions as the children, she carried out her retaliatory action.


    ''''Bubba!


    Pubu!


    Pupi?


    Three screams came from the children''s mouths as they were hit in the forehead by the water discharge, which was far different in accuracy and power from their own. Ilia spoke gravely to those three.


    ''Ain, Zwei and Dora. The only people allowed to fire water guns are those who are prepared to be hit by water guns.''''


    "Hahaha, we will not run down, we will not bow down, we will not turn back!��Men, come back!


    Oh!


    Oh no!


    There''s been a noticeable shift in someone''s influence on you.


    Ilaria blurts out in a small way as she gets hot water in her face again.


    Then, often caustic (?) An exchange of gunfire ensued, but Ilaria pulled all three of them out of the bath before the exchange lasted too long. He had been warned not to stay in the bath for too long as it could cause blood to rise to his head.


    In the village of Merte, there was no bath, and the children were not used to taking a bath. The children had to be careful not to get sick in the water, which they were not accustomed to.


    They were unaware of Ilaria''s concern, but they were excited to get out of the tub and were chattering away. Ilaria grabbed them and washed their bodies and hair. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m sure you''ll find it easier to remove the dirt with hot water, and that''s easier than washing with water.


    It''s warm and inviting.


    Ilaria said while washing her sister''s (Dora) hair, and Ein, who was washing her brother''s (Zwei) hair next to her, nodded widely.


    Ilaria looked at the happy and joyful Ayn and spoke to her in a languid manner.


    We can''t stay here forever, Ein," she said. It''s hard to get used to this life and then return to the village.


    A large bathroom in a luxurious mansion that would be mistaken for that of a nobleman. The water used is so pure that Lunamaria summoned a water spirit (Undine) to prepare it, and it can be used as-is for drinking water.


    Using this much water for bathing purposes is the height of luxury, even in normal times. Especially now that the water in the Kale River was contaminated with hydra poison, it was beyond extravagance; it was luxury at the highest level of luxury.


    Back in the village of Melte, the villagers were faced with a lack of water to drink, let alone bathe in the hot water. He knew it would be a distraction to the children''s enjoyment, but he couldn''t help but say a few words to them.


    However, Ilaria''s fears do not go unnoticed by the children.


    ''What?��But Sora said to stay as long as you wanted?


    It did.


    You did.


    Well, why not? You don''t think I''m going to stay here forever, do you?


    The three of them all nodded their heads at Ilaria''s words. They couldn''t seem to understand what Ilaria was trying to say.


    As Ilaria was thinking about how to get the children to realize their current situation, the bathroom door opened without a sound and a fifth person entered.


    At first she thought it was her mother, Sailor, but as soon as she saw the red color in her vision, she unconsciously shielded her body.


    It''s my sister Milo!


    Uh....


    That''s my sister.


    Miroslav smiled with a smile on his face as the three of them gave their respective reactions, how unapologetic he was.


    ''''I''d like to join you, gentlemen.


    With that, Miroslav walked over to the tub, picked up the tub, and poured the bath water over himself.


    He walked over to the tub, picked up the tub, and poured the water over himself.


    For the past few days and nights, Miroslav has been holed up in his room working on his antidote to the disease, and his face is covered in a shadow of fatigue that he can''t hide. That shadow fades as soon as the hot water is poured on it, as if it were melting. Apparently, this bathroom is more effective than the recovery magic of Ilia and Sailor.


    And that''s when it happened.


    ''''Oh, um, I, I''m going to leave now!


    Zwei, who was having his hair washed by Ein, suddenly stood up and hurriedly walked out of the bathroom. Zwei''s cheeks were as red as an apple as he left.


    I''m not going to be able to get out of it. I''ll come up too!


    You''re up.


    Ain and Dora followed Zwei out of the bathroom as well.


    Ilia hurriedly called out to the three of them on their backs.


    ''''You three should wipe yourselves properly!


    "Yes!


    Three voices responded to Ilia''s call. As Ilaria sighed, thinking that they were still only good at answering, a giggle could be heard from the side.


    ''''Huh, they''re so energetic.


    ''....Yeah. Sometimes it''s hard to be too energetic, though.


    Isn''t that better than the other way around?


    With that, Miroslav slowly stood up. The glistening white sorcerer''s limb was reflected in Ilia''s vision.


    No one would be able to look at the current Miroslav and recognize him as someone who had been severely burned just a few days ago. Even his burnt and damaged hair looks the same as before. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about it.


    -- Looking at Miroslav now, the story of the "dragon''s blood" that Sora told him in Merte''s village suddenly becomes more believable.


    While Ilaria was thinking about this, Miroslav stepped into the tub and cowered in the water with a small sobbing sound.


    Seeing this, Ilaria silently followed Miroslav''s lead and moved into the hot tub.


    The two remained at a distance, neither of them near, nor far, but did not open their mouths to each other. The bathroom was covered in a curtain of silence.


    The faint sound of water and steam. The sound of the three men laughing could be heard from afar.


    --I''m not going to be able to get to know you.


    You have something to ask me, don''t you, Ilaria?


    Will you tell me if I ask you?


    Yes, of course. As much as I can answer, that is, if I can help it.


    At Miroslav''s answer, Ilaria faintly raises her eyebrows.


    As he had stated to his opponent Sora in the village of Merte the other day, Iria was already aware of the connection between Sora and Miroslav. Miroslav had received Sola''s intentions and cut down the "Falcon Blade" from within.


    Is there something you want to ask me?��Of course there is.


    Why did you sell out your friends? Why did you betray Lars? Why did you follow Sola? Why, why, why, why--


    But Ilaria didn''t want to talk about those questions.


    Of course, it was not because she had forgiven Miroslav. Rather, it''s the opposite. The collapse of the Falcon Blade, which began with the duel between Lars and Sora, was entirely the work of Sora and Miroslav, and Iria was not confident that she could contain herself when she was told that this was all the fault of Sora and Miroslav.


    If he hurts Miroslav here, there will be retribution from Sora. It would not only affect Ilaria, but also her mother and younger siblings.


    Besides, the improved antidote that Miroslav is working on is essential for Iria, who is being poisoned by Hydra. Ilaria can''t touch Miroslav in a double or triple sense.


    So she dares to keep the truth away. He keeps the doubts in his own chest as doubts. That was the decision Ilaria had made.


    If you want to call it postponing the problem, that''s the end of it, but I couldn''t think of any other plan to maintain the status quo other than doing this.


    ''Not really for now.


    I see.


    At Ilia''s response, Miroslav nodded after a short pause. Perhaps he had accurately read Ilia''s sentiments in that instant.


    After a short pause, Miroslav opened his mouth again.


    ''''Then, I will speak to you from my side. To be precise, it''s not a story, but a request.''''


    Please?��You, me?


    ''Yes. Ilaria, what you''re thinking right now, I''d like Lars to keep it quiet.


    The moment Ilia understood the meaning of those words, an unconcealed rage appeared on her face.


    ''''........What do you mean?��Don''t tell me you''re still trying to trick Lars?��Or are you saying that you don''t want Lars to hate you after all this time?


    No, I have no intention of going back to Lars now, and I don''t think I ever will. It''s not for my sake that I ask you to keep quiet about it, it''s for Lars'' sake.


    That''s what it means.


    Ilaria''s mouth clenched as she didn''t understand the meaning of her opponent''s words.


    Miroslav continued to speak as he gently scooped the water from the bathtub with his hands.


    ''''It''s the Alliance (Master),''''


    ...What''s wrong with Sora?


    ''The allies (masters) don''t have much animosity towards Lars. Perhaps it was the situation when he was attacked by the Lord of the Flies. Lars was just unconscious at the time.


    He didn''t harm Sola with magic like Miroslav did. Nor did he intentionally abandon Sora like Ilaria and Lunamaria. Lars is not in any way at fault in the case of using Sora as a bait.


    Of course, that does not mean that Lars is favorably disposed to her. Lars has never hidden his disappointment in her, and once he regained consciousness, he covered for his friends and dismissed all of Sola''s claims.


    In that sense, Sora would hate all of the ''Falcon Swords''.


    However, the hostility she showed towards Lars was far less than the hostility she showed towards Miroslav and the others. At least that''s how Miroslav felt about it.


    I have been kidnapped, Luna has been captured and you are bound. Now it''s in the hands of the master to decide if we should live or die. I don''t know if you are listening, but the master is determined to make a public apology to the Lord of the Flies for his actions.


    Apology?


    ''''Yes. Perhaps, by doing so, the guild''s ruling was wrong, and they also intend to create an ostensible reason for us to join the Sword of Blood and Smoke. And that''s the important point - Master''s revenge against the Falcon Blade ends here. He probably thinks that he has humiliated Lars in the duel, and that his dismantling of the Falcon Blade is a sufficient reminder to him.


    But that''s only if Lars keeps quiet--is that what you''re saying?


    Miroslav nodded clearly at Ilia''s question.


    I see, Ilaria pondered with a difficult face. If the truth of the matter were to come out of Ilaria''s mouth, Lars would undoubtedly be furious. He would be furious and want to get back at Sola.


    If that happens, Sola will no doubt pull out the contraption she had once held back. There is no way that Lars could compete with the current Sora, who can slaughter even a species of illusion, let alone against the Sora of the past.


    Miroslav warned Ilaria for fear of that.


    ''''Now Lars is grateful to our ally (master). "Now Lars is grateful to his master for rescuing me from Mount Skim. And if he is willing to take on Hydra this time, he won''t be impressed, but he won''t want to antagonize us.


    The Gryphon slaying. When Lars told me about it, I thought it wasn''t like you to do it but yes, I did think it through.


    There''s no denying it.


    With a simple nod, Miroslav stood up and left the bathtub. Then he went straight to the bathroom door.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    You will be able to find the best way to get the most out of your own life.


    -- In the bathroom where Miroslav had left off, Ilaria looked up at the ceiling alone.


    She didn''t want to think about anything right now, she just wanted to be in a daze.

 113-Episode 111 Miroslav Southall ④

    That should do it for now about Ilaria.


    Miroslav muttered to himself as he returned to his room and let out a small breath.


    It was no coincidence that he went to the bathroom used by Ilaria and the three siblings. Originally, Miroslav had thought that he had to nail Ilaria at an early stage, and he had been looking for an opportunity to do so.


    He had heard from Sora''s mouth that Ilia was aware of the truth about the dismantling of the Sword of the Falcon.


    It was unlikely that Iria, who was being poisoned by Hydra''s poison, would go against Sora, who held the formula for the antidote, but there was no chance that she would explode with emotions at the drop of a hat, especially with the straightforward nature of Iria.


    That''s exactly what might happen, and he might tell Lars what''s going on at a moment''s notice. If that happened, Lars'' hostility towards Sola, which Miroslav had taken great pains to remove, would be rekindled.


    For those reasons, they felt the need to restrain Ilaria, but they had to be careful not to touch the ears of others because of the content of the conversation.


    Outside the house was out of the question. But that doesn''t mean it''s okay to be inside the house. There is no guarantee that children, priests, sparrows and seals will not hear us.


    That''s why we chose the bathroom. It is a place where no one can accidentally enter. With this in mind, I went there just in time for the children to get out of the bath.


    Miroslav thinks back to his earlier conversation with Ilaria.


    If I had made it that clear, there is no way that Ilaria would have let the matter slip out of his mouth. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that you''re not the only one who has risked your life to get this done.


    In the meantime, I mentioned Ilaria''s own position in that regard.


    Miroslav declared to Ilia, ''We have the right to live and die by Sola. He then told her that Sora had little hostility ''against Lars''.


    In other words, she warned that her hostility to Ilaria was neither thin nor pale.


    Miroslav believes that Sola has not yet retaliated against Ilaria, partly because of Hydra''s poison, but even more because of the presence of Ilaria''s mother, Priestess Serra.


    The fact that Sora has a shallow fondness for the priestess Serra is obvious to the sidelines. If it weren''t for the priestess Serra''s daughter, she would have made her move on Ilaria long ago.


    It was obvious that if Ilaria continued to spend her time rambling, it would be a situation where her mother - instead of her daughter - would be in charge. Regardless of whether it would be forced or consensual, Ilaria would definitely want to avoid such a situation.


    What should be done to make that happen? Miroslav was going to poke around in that area in the future to encourage Ilaria to act voluntarily. This was not a decision ordered by Sola, but rather one of Miroslav''s own.


    The prey was to be used to feed on Sola.


    Lunamaria is a smart woman, but she is not very good at this kind of work. She also has personality fetters. Even if she were to come up with a way to keep others in line, she would not be able to do it.


    This is not the case with Miroslav. In fact, he drove the Sword of the Falcon to the point of disbanding the group as a poison to keep them buried, and as far back as four and a half years ago, he spread the notoriety of the Parasite in order to break the ice between Sola and Lunamaria. You could say that I am very good at this kind of dark move.


    ''''........though it''s nothing to be proud of....


    I didn''t know it, but I smiled to myself.


    Today''s action against Ilaria was, to put it bluntly, a point-scoring move against Sola. Miroslav is the same "provider" as Lunamaria and Seal, but Sola is less interested in him than she is in them. She will be mercilessly dismissed if she is displeased.


    He has yet to reveal the Parasite to Sola. It is clear that revealing it will enrage her.


    This is another reason for Miroslav''s actions. It''s not just the fact that he''s not a good person, but also the fact that he''s a good person.


    --And so, Miroslav''s dark moves are also being made against people other than Ilaria.


    �� �� ��


    Master, I would like a moment of your time, if you would permit it.


    When Sola returned from the forest of Titis that day, Miroslav discreetly called out to her when her hand was free.


    Sola noticed that the tint in his voice was different from the usual, and she raised her eyebrows suspiciously.


    ''I don''t mind - but from the look on your face, it doesn''t look like it''s something you can talk about openly.


    As you may have guessed.


    ''Then I''ll take my room. The little bastards will be with Klau Solas, so they won''t just charge in out of nowhere.


    Thank you.


    Miroslav, who bowed deeply, then spoke in Sora''s room about the Adventurer''s Guild.


    To be precise, it was about the guild master, Elgato, and the receptionist, Lidel, the two of them.


    ''''Actually, Lidel-san has asked me to give a message to our ally (master). He wants to meet and talk to you in private.


    ...Liddell was talking to me?��If we meet in private, does that mean you''re a secret envoy for the guild?


    ''No, Mr. Liddell, it''s a personal matter. Of course, it''s not entirely unrelated to the Guild.


    That''s a very judgmental thing to say. Are you being specific?


    Yes. I''m sure you''ve heard the general idea, since I can''t give the master a call without knowing what''s going on. Besides, I myself am slightly involved in the conversation.


    Hmm, I don''t know what that means, but I''m gonna listen anyway.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    Nudged by Sola, Miroslav began to explain.


    In conclusion, Liddell''s request was to stop retaliating against the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The retaliation here refers to what he had said to Iria in the bathroom the other day.


    ''''Our ally (master) intends to make the matter of the Lord of the Flies public and make us apologize in public.


    I believe that in doing so, you intend to show them that the guild''s judgment was wrong.


    The final step in Sola''s "peaceful way of picking a fight with the guild" was "urgent". Liddell had offered to stop that,


    Miroslav says.


    ''You may recall that I told you the other day that Lord Sergei, who is in charge of the Adventurer''s Guild in King''s Landing, wishes to meet with his ally (master).��I believe that the offer at that time was intended to drive Lord Elgato away after winning the ally (master) over to his side. The master''s refusal to do so crushed Sir Sergei''s intentions.


    This whole thing has flared up again, hasn''t it?


    Yes, sir. Stampede and Hydra poisoned. He''s loudly blaming Lord Elgert for the chaos in Ishka because of his inaction. He has already sent a messenger to the guild headquarters in the Holy Kingdom. Lord Elgart and Liddell-san were too busy trying to resolve the situation to deal with Sir Sergei, and Liddell-san feared that if things continued as they were, Sir Sergei''s claim might be unilaterally recognized.


    Sergei is skilled at accumulating money and has deep ties to the upper echelons of the guilds. There are also many guilds around the country that are helped by Sergei in terms of money.


    If it was a battle for swords, Elgato''s victory is unassailable, but if it was a battle for money, he would be looking at defeat.


    ''''In such a situation, if the Dragon Slayer, the Alliance (Master), openly blames the Ishqa Guild, Lord Elgart''s position will become more and more difficult. In the worst case scenario, he will be sent to the penitentiary for being held accountable for failing to prevent the situation.


    Elgato had done his best in this one case, but that still didn''t erase the fact that Ishka had suffered a great deal of damage.


    If this were a normal city event, a single guild master would not be held responsible.


    However, Ishka is an adventure city. It has a history of favoring adventurers as a city policy, and the guilds have benefited from it. As a public figure - the head of the Adventurer''s Guild, Elgato is in a position where he has to take responsibility.


    ''''Liddell-san is also aware of that. However, even so, he still can''t agree that Lord Elgart, who did his best in a critical situation, should be executed.


    It''s even more so when the crime is compounded by Sergei''s personal grudge. So you don''t want me to do anything I don''t have to do. Well, it''s easy to understand.


    But," said Sora, crossing her arms inwardly.


    There was a question.


    It was true that Sola had intended to retaliate against the guild, and she had devised a plan to do so, a way to peacefully pick a fight with the guild, and had implemented it in stages.


    But after defeating Hydra, here, I have to admit that I had almost forgotten about that plan. Right now, honing my illusionary one-knife style against Cryer takes precedence over everything else. Besides, he didn''t intend to let Sparrow, Priest Sela, and the children see him blaming the guild for his high-handedness in the face of the city''s devastation.


    In the first place, Sola had never publicly announced her plans. Who on earth had Liddell heard about Sola''s plans from?


    Moreover, the Adventurer''s Guild had questioned Sora''s "dragon slayer" achievements and had spread the derogatory term "false dragonslayer". It''s no wonder that he''s now asking Sora for a favor.


    There is no reason for Sola to accept Liddell''s offer, not a single reason. It''s not so much that I want to accept it as I want to laugh at the plight of Liddell and the others with my stomach in my mouth. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the market.


    -- and when I thought that far, Sora''s right eyebrow twitched. There was a feeling in her current thoughts.


    Sola stared into Miroslav''s eyes in front of her. Miroslav also stared into Sola''s eyes.


    How long did they stare at each other like that? In Sola''s vision, Miroslav''s mouth slowly opened.


    ''Mr. Liddell, you have more than respect for Lord Elgert. If that Lord Elgert is in danger, he will give in to most requests. You can use it as a burial poison against the guild, or you can pull it out and use it for the Sword of Blood and Smoke, or you can use it as your nightly bread. Although it may not be in line with the Alliance''s (Master''s) original plan, I believe that it will yield sufficient results in light of that.

 114-Episode 112: Look at the eyes

    It''s best not to spend too much time on this kind of thing.


    With that in mind, I decided to meet with Liddell the day after Miroslav told me. However, I have no reason to go to the guild, so I just told him to come at the time I told him if he wanted to talk to me.


    When I did so, Liddell, dressed in the guild''s uniform, arrived at exactly the time I specified. It seems that he was working for the guild right up to the last minute.


    Miroslav shows that Liddell to my room. I let Liddell alone in the room, and had Miroslav stand guard in front of the door. There should be no one in the house eavesdropping now, but it''s possible to overhear conversations unintentionally, and if the little guys interrupt in the middle of a conversation, there''s no tension or anything.


    Liddell, who was facing me one-on-one not in the guest room but in a private room with a bed, looked distinctly pale, even from the side.


    At first I thought she was scared of what was about to happen, but when I looked closer, I could see a strong light twinkling in her eyes. It seemed to me that these were the eyes of a man who had made up his mind.


    When he did, the reason for his pale complexion seemed to be simply fatigue. I''m sure you''re proud of the fact that you work for Ishqa, that''s why you''re scrambling to eat and sleep.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to offer you a chair, since I''m the one who invited you, but just as I was about to open my mouth, Liddell moved ahead of me.


    I was about to open my mouth when Liddell moved ahead of me. Not in a conversational way, but in a deep, ninety-degree bend at the waist.


    While in this position, Liddell let out a hard voice.


    ''''I would like to thank you for listening to my wish, ''Dragon Slayer''.


    Ah, I hear the guilds use the ''Fake Dragonslayer'' as their mainstay.


    When I hit her with a sarcastic remark from the outset, Liddell''s shoulders shook with a jolt.


    I can''t see her face because her head is down, but I vaguely recall the face of the receptionist with her lips tightly drawn together.


    ''''Huh.......I was going to apologize for that from now on.


    Hm. Well, I don''t really care if you''re a slayer or a liar. You apologize and I''ll deal with you.


    When I nudged him to sit down, Liddell sat down on the sofa with a tense expression on his face.


    I''m sure you''ll find that even the slightest of movements reveals a strong sense of caution towards me. I''m sure this is more of an awe or fearful feeling than a caution.


    This receptionist seems to think I''m a man-eating monster or something.


    As much as I would like to be angry at her for being so rude, it''s just too obvious.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. I guess he added his experience and information as a guild employee to that and came up with the right answer.


    When I smiled sarcastically at him, wondering if I should praise him for his keen eye, Liddell''s already pale face paled even more, wondering how he received my expression. Her cheeks are almost earthy, and I''m worried that she''s going to fall over.


    Well, for Liddell, he probably feels like collapsing all the more.


    Liddell knows what I did to former members of the Sword of the Falcon, such as Lunamaria and Miroslav.


    It''s obvious what they would demand in return if they offered me to stop retaliating against the guild. I''m going to give myself to the person I despise for the sake of my beloved master - even the most stout receptionist can''t remain calm.


    I look at such Liddell and curve my lips.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get your mind off of it, but I can''t bring myself to care about Liddell.


    When we are facing each other like this, I remember the day I was expelled from the guild as if it were yesterday. The receptionist, who was looking at me as if she were looking at something stinky, paled and shook her head, trying to ask for my forgiveness.


    --I''m sure this is the kind of feeling one should be talking about when one''s gullet drops. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    After that, Liddell told me almost exactly what Miroslav had told him yesterday.


    The only thing is that the name ''Fake Dragonslayer'' (Dragonryer) apparently did not originate with Liddell.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m not sure if it''s a good idea.


    In fact, it seems that Liddell was doing his best to stop the spread of bad news that would bring me down. The more bad publicity that spreads about me among guilds and adventurers, the more hostility they will have towards me.


    Liddell, who wanted to avoid making an enemy of me at all costs, said that he tried to beat back the bad reputation, but he was unable to do so. The suspicion, jealousy, and mistreatment of me was probably worse than Liddell''s efforts.


    It''s understandable that such a reaction would occur when the lowest-ranking adventurer, who just a short while ago was called a "parasite," is now being lauded as a "dragon slayer.


    Besides, there must have been a sorcerer who worked in the shadows of Liddell''s scramble to spread his bad reputation.


    The reason why the sorcerer did that is probably to create an excuse for me to blame the guild. He may have decided that although it would cause me to be temporarily disgraced, he would get greater results in return.


    That decision was correct, as evidenced by the fact that Liddell is thus in front of me. In other words, the sorcerer had predicted today''s situation from a very early stage.


    It''s really a brilliant trick to drive others into a corner by having them spread bad news and lead them in the direction you want them to go - it''s really a brilliant trick, and the extent of the sorcerer''s skill is evident. It''s very similar to the technique I used to use when the name "Parasite" was spread, but I''m sure it''s just my imagination. Kukku.


    .........Oops, something black unintentionally leaked out.


    I lightly shake my head to get rid of my emotional stagnation and look at Liddell again. I''ve been waiting for the verdict - the figure reminiscent of a prisoner awaiting execution - and it looks much smaller than when I was at the reception desk.


    ''''In conclusion, I have no intention of stopping the retaliation against the Guild. If you insist, I won''t have to think about it, but in that case, you know what you''re asking for, right?


    When I pointed at the bed with my chin, Liddell squeezed his eyes shut and then nodded his head.


    I''m ready.


    For a beloved master, eh? That''s admirable.


    I don''t hesitate to sludge that admirable determination.


    With that thought in mind, I turn my crawling gaze to Liddell''s chest and waist. The receptionist wears the unadorned guild uniform neatly as a role model. Her colleague Parfait and others had tried to loosen her chest and increase the exposed surface of her arms and legs to attract the eyes of adventurers, but Liddell hadn''t done anything like that.


    Still, the twin mounds of her breasts, which asserted their presence as they pushed up her clothes, were attractive enough, and her waist was thin enough for me to hold one. The slender limbs are soft and feminine. In particular, the long, thin fingers seemed to come in handy in many ways.


    If I can get my hands on this woman, I''m willing to give up my vengeance on the guild instead. I thought that very naturally.


    However, there is a line of reasoning that needs to be passed before we get to that point. I decided to mention it.


    "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Do you know that line from the Imperial Code?


    When I asked him that, Liddell, who had closed his eyes and endured my fond gaze, looked up suspiciously.


    ''''Yes, I know, but...''''


    ''This is a law that affirms vengeance, but it is also a law that forbids revenge beyond what is necessary. A person who has been blinded can blind the other person. But it is not allowed to cut off the other person''s limbs or take his or her life. I''m not a lawmaker, but I think this idea is reasonable.


    I don''t consider the Falcon Sword and the guild that tried to kill me to be equally guilty of the crime of the Falcon Sword.


    If I thought they were guilty, I would have quickly killed Elgato and kidnapped Liddell. He didn''t think so, which is why he devised a "peaceful way to pick a fight with the Guild".


    To retaliate against the Guild is to take away their influence as an organization. Whoever the Guildmaster is, I will take them to a point where they can never touch me again.


    There have been a few unexpected events along the way, but the current situation is mostly what I want it to be. The guild can''t touch me, who is a dragon knight and is also connected to the Dukes of Dragnaut and the Slavers'' Union. On the other hand, the guild has greatly diminished its influence by giving up the person called me.


    So Elgato and Liddell, who cut me off for the sake of the guild, ended up causing the guild''s downfall by their own hands. It''s more than enough to retaliate against two people who are important to Ischka and the guild.


    I continued to vexingly talk about such details.


    Liddell listened quietly for a while, but then, as if he couldn''t take it anymore, he started to speak in a shaky voice.


    I mean, what''s the point?��If you''re going to hurt me....


    I''m not going to go to the trouble of stopping you, but I''m telling you that my vengeance will be over soon. I have no intentions of joining forces with Sergei, or with the guild master in King''s Landing to get rid of Elgato.


    Is that ... true?


    ''''Yeah. The only thing you can stop with your body is the last step--the apology of the ''Falcon Sword''.


    If it would be fatal to Elgato, then it would be worth it for Liddell to dedicate himself to me.


    But if not, then Liddell''s act would be terribly wasteful. Just one more time of letting me have my way and my revenge on the Adventurer''s Guild will be complete. At the very least, I don''t intend to do anything against the guild from me.


    As I was thinking about this, Liddell asked me with a hint of confusion on his brow, ''''Why are you telling me this?


    ''''Why did you tell me that? You could have held me in silence.''''


    It would have been smarter for you, but it''s just a matter of keeping it straight.


    ''An eye for an eye, as they say. Perhaps what you did with Corona was the same?


    Liddell mentions the name of the girl who is the signer of The Blue Bird Pavilion.


    I shrug.


    ''That wasn''t even revenge. When I was kicked out of the inn, they told me to at least be able to tip the next time I came back, so I did as they said and gave them a tip. I just tipped him as I said I would, and I included the past nuisance fee.


    It''s not my fault that those fathers and daughters are frightened and anxious about the meaning of their repeated large tips. I know that as our fame grew, they were anxious about when and what kind of reprisals would be made, but I had no obligation or duty to relieve them of their fears. That''s all.


    When I finished listening to the story, Liddell asked me to confirm it.


    ''''If I say I''m withdrawing my offer, you''ll let me leave, right?


    That''s what I said. Of course, I don''t mind if you don''t change your mind and take your clothes off right here and now - so what do we do?


    I asked a question to which I had an obvious answer and waited for Liddell''s answer.


    A few moments later.


    Miroslav, who had escorted Liddell out, came back and opened his mouth fearfully.


    That''s fine. Now, if the guild messes with us, we won''t be able to keep the city functioning. That''s a problem for us too. I don''t want a partner who has everything set up for me and is ready to hold me.


    When he stared, Miroslav freaked out and shook his body and bowed his head deeply in a movement reminiscent of the Liddell of the last minute.


    ''''I''m sorry!��I''ve gone too far.


    Sincerity is not a word, but an action. Fortunately, I can''t say I''m happy about it, because after this, all the time I had left free for Liddell was wasted.


    He didn''t say what exactly to do, but Miroslav seemed to have immediately sensed our intentions.


    The red-haired sorcerer put his hand on the sash of his clothes while his cheeks, which had been pale until now, were stained with vermilion.......

 115-In the intermission at Onigashima ②

    I am at a loss for words, Goz Sima!


    The one who slammed his fist on the tatami mat was Gilmore Berch, one of the four lords who support the Gokens in the aspect of "literature".


    He is the head of the Berch family, which has been thriving on Onigashima in recent years, and as a Librarian, he is in charge of the personnel and finances of the swords family. He was also the foster father of Klimt, who was prostrating behind Goz.


    But Gilmore''s eyes were on Goz only, not on Klimt, who was prostrate behind him, not even giving him a glance.


    Gilmore continued.


    Gilmore continued: "This is a public forum, so let''s deal with my daughter, Crya, for the moment. But what kind of a man, the bannerman of the blue forest, a priest, is defeated by a man from outside the island and returns home!��Moreover, it''s outrageous that he would play games with you to make up for his blunder!


    It''s been done.


    At Gilmore''s angry voice, Goz calmly returned the words.


    I have no excuse for running away in defeat. But I have no excuse for being a slave to your house and playing tricks on you.


    Shut up. Five years ago, an incompetent person who was forced to leave the island because he couldn''t pass the test, won a victory against three blue-linen banners at the same time, and now he single-handedly defeated an illusory species?��What is this if not bullshit!


    It''s not nonsense, that it is.


    In response, Goz was unassuming in his words and attitude. But in truth, he was not as calm on the inside as he appeared on the outside.


    After being defeated by the sky in the Canary Kingdom, he spared no time for medical treatment to report back to the head of the family as soon as possible, and ran back by day through the night. That''s how I''m looking at this place. To tell the truth, he wanted to sleep on a grandstand right now.


    However, he clenched his teeth and pretended to be calm, thinking that he couldn''t show his disgraceful appearance to someone who was pretending to be the Prime Minister and trying to cut down the swordsman.


    It''s not that Goz''s thoughts were not conveyed, but Gilmore''s eyes took on a glittering light.


    Goz Sima, I suspect that you intend to disown the incompetent by means of deception. Then he will return to his position as a son and he will return to the position of a legitimate son, and I myself, as his second-in-command, will exercise my authority as his vassal. If that is the case, I can understand the delusion that you are talking about.


    Hearing this, Goz, as expected, raised his eyebrows and countered.


    He said, "Wait, Master. It''s called slander. It''s a slander," he said, "and if you send the inexperienced Sora-dono home, all is lost if you hold a test ritual. If we hold a test ritual, everything will be for naught.


    "Well, no sane person in his right mind would have the temerity to make such a gesture. But are you in your right mind now?��A man who couldn''t fight a single match against the Dragon Fang Soldiers has become strong enough to defeat you, the third-ranked fighter of the first banner, and two blue-ringed batsmen in just five years. Moreover, Onion says that this was after showing an empty armor. Not only that, you also defeated the king of illusions, the dragon seed. It''s hard to believe that this is sane.


    If you want, let''s put it to a popular vote right here, Gilmore grumbled.


    Right now, there are four lords in this room, including the head of the family, Mikenshikibu, Shito, Shisora, Shiko, and Shima, as well as eight flag-bearers and eight vice-commanders who smoke the eight banners of the Qinglin family, all of whom are present.


    Gilmour suggested that the quintessential members of the swordsmen''s literary and martial arts family should be asked if Goz Sima was sane or not. To the extent that he could confidently suggest such a thing, Goz''s report was both unbelievable and difficult to accept.


    For Gilmore, it was an opportunity to take the magistrate''s position away from Goz and push his own family into the vacant seat. The Berch family already occupied two of the four lords, Shito and Shiko. If they could even occupy the position of Shiba, the power of the Belch family on Onigashima would be immovable. Naturally, the tongue that would bring Goz down would be quickened.


    While Goz and Gilmore traded words, those around them stood idly by, taking no part in the exchange.


    It is not uncommon for people to resent Gilmore''s greed for power and his control of the family''s affairs by borrowing from the head of the family, but they are hesitant to take on the shoulders of Goz for his ridiculous report - that''s what was written on the faces of those gathered here.


    Naturally, the eyes of the troupe turned to the head of the troupe, Miken Shikibu, who was sitting in the upper seat.


    Only the lord, if not the four lords of the same rank, could win the conflict between the shishu and the shiba.


    Perhaps he sensed that kind of gaze from his vassals, or perhaps he originally intended to let the two men say all they wanted to say before retreating from the conversation, the swordsman of the day quietly opened his mouth.


    ''''--Goz, I ask you one question.


    As soon as Shikibu opened his mouth, Goz and Gilmore all straightened up and hung their heads in place.


    ''Ha, whatever.''


    The battle at the Canary, did you really mean it?


    I was of course serious about fighting - Goz hesitated to answer that.


    After taking a breath, Goz opened his mouth as he pictured that battle in his mind.


    I have already fought to bring Lord Sora into the presence of the palace. I can''t say that I fought against Sora-dono as much as I fought against the demons of the gate.


    I didn''t want to take my life. I couldn''t even see him as an enemy in my mind''s eye.


    He was the one who had been taking care of me since I was a baby. There''s no way they could turn on you with serious hostility, serious intent to kill you.


    --You will be able to find a lot more than just a few of them.


    ''And I will tell you on that. I have fought Sora-dono in earnest and lost, Mikado-sama.


    I see.


    At Goz''s response, Shikibu gave one nod and quickly closed his eyes.


    Sora had made a demand of the Mikenke - a demand that the Mikenke not touch the sparrow in the future at all. He must be pondering the response, Goz thought.


    Goz cautiously waited for his lord to give him an answer.


    Goz had no idea what kind of answer the Shikibu would give him. Since things involved the demon, he wouldn''t just (good) give in to Sora''s demands. But if he wants to get rid of the sparrows, he will have to fight Sora.


    If you want to defeat the current Sora, you''ll have to allocate a significant amount of forces from the island. For the Gokens who continue to face the threat of the demon gate, this is a situation that they want to avoid as much as possible. Even if they defeated Sora, the results of the battle they could gain would be even more so when it was just one demon girl.


    There is no need to hunt demons (sparrows) to jeopardize the defenses of the demon island - Goz hoped that Shikibu would come to that conclusion.


    His reunion with Sora in the Canary Kingdom had left nothing but misfortune in its wake, but if he gave it time, he might be able to tell a different story. That''s what I was thinking. Even if the sparrow was possessed by a demon god, he was confident that he would be able to deal with it in the current sky.


    However, Goz had one concern. This is because there is a way to minimize the extraction of forces to defeat the skies.


    In other words, defeating the sky alone (solo).


    The current Gokens have at least three users who are capable of doing so.


    Goz glanced at the front. In his field of vision was the head of the family, Miken Shikibu, and the two swordsmen sitting on either side of him to protect him.


    The one on the right has fair skin and long black hair that could be mistaken for a woman.


    The one on the left has dark brown skin and dull, iron-colored hair.


    Both of them were exceptional swordsmen with contrasting appearances. Even in this gathering of the eight blue-ringed elites, this description was not wavered in the slightest.


    It is said that had he not been born in the same era as the rare divine genius known as Mikenshikibu, both of them would have been able to reach the title of swordsman.


    The two men under his direction, the feudal lord Shikibu and the two who are under his command are known as the Twin Peaks. With these three men, they could take on the sky alone. That''s exactly what they did, they ran to the Canary Kingdom with all their might, and it wouldn''t take them more than three days to defeat Sora and return to Onigashima.


    That was the source of Goz''s anxiety.


    However, it is unlikely that the head of the family, Shikibu, would leave Onigashima, and the two twin peers have duties as the first flag general and vice-admiral, so it is hard to imagine that they would leave the island for the sake of a single demon girl.


    However, only Shikibu knows how he views the growth of his disowned son (Sora) and how he feels about his son''s demands, which can be seen as irreverent.


    Goz, Gilmore, and the rest of the vassals waited with baited breath for Shikibu''s instructions.


    But there was only one person who didn''t wait for the head of the household to tell them to move. It was Klimt, who was standing behind Goz.


    Apart from my lord, the only people who had the right to speak here were the four lords, the flag generals of the Eight Banners of the Blue Forest, and the vice-admiral. The rest of the people were allowed to observe, but they were not allowed to express their own opinions.


    Even the heir of the family is not an exception to this, and from the last minute, Miken Laguna is gritting his teeth as tightly as he can, holding back his words with a tight grip on his hakama.


    In such a meeting, Klimt raised his voice to the head of the family with a desperate expression.

 116-In the intermission at Onigashima ③

    "With all due respect, sir, I must inform your mansion!


    As Klimt advanced his knees and raised his voice, sharp gazes stabbed at him from the surroundings.


    Klimt''s seating order in the Qinglin Eight Banner was the seventh rank of the seventh banner. Although he was too good for a weakly-ranked flagman who hadn''t yet reached the age of 20, but in the eyes of the four lords and eight generals present here, he was no more than a greenhorn.


    It was an act of presumption for Klimt to speak directly to his master, Mr. Shikibu.


    Naturally, Klimt is aware of that. But he couldn''t remain silent under the circumstances.


    You''ll have to risk your life to get what you want if you want to save Cryer. If you want to save her, you''ll have to risk your life to get what I want, or your sister will be screaming that she''d rather be dead. I don''t have to explain to you why I''m leaving a woman, Cryia, as a hostage and not a man, do I?


    Sora''s words when they crossed swords in the forest of Titis flashed through his mind. Unknowingly, Klimt bit his back teeth tightly.


    Of course, Klimt has no intention of stupidly following what Sora says.


    In fact, no matter what Goz and Klimt insist, there is no way they will accept Sora''s request. I''m sure that Shikibu will order Sora''s follow-up.


    Regardless of how strong Sora is and how powerful Sora''s homegrown beings (anima) are, it is impossible for him to repel all the elites of the Eight Banners. Therefore, no matter what the course of events, it is certain that Sora will be defeated in the end.


    As for Klimt, it was necessary to rescue his sister Kuria before the chase squad made contact with Sora. This is because if the Onigashima rebuffed their demands and found out that they had sent an ostracizing force, Sora would surely attack Kuria without hesitation.


    --The problem was whether or not this idea was shared by the other bannermen besides Klimt.


    If the battalion of battalions sent to chase down the sky will help you in advance of the attack, then there is no problem. However, risking the enemy to realize the attack to save a hostage - such a lukewarm way of fighting does not exist in the military law of the Eight Blue Lined Banner.


    Even if innocent women and children were taken hostage, Kliah was a full-fledged Qinglin bannerman and was taken as a prisoner of war as a result of his defeat. So whatever happens to her, the defeated party is responsible for her death.


    For example, if Klimt was a third party with no connection to the House of Belch and was ordered by his master to hunt down the sky, would he show any consideration for the hostage, Cryer?


    The answer is obvious. He will do his best to take out the target, without any consideration for the safety of the hostage. If the hostage can be saved, that''s fine. If the hostage does not survive, it is because of the hostage taker''s inexperience and Klimt does not need to worry about it.


    Knowing this, Klimt tried to appeal to Shikibu, knowing that he was being presumptuous. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has to chase after the skies, but I''m also going to ask you to add the protection of Cryer to your requirements for this mission. If that is not possible, he asked that he be added to the personnel involved in the pursuit.


    Under normal circumstances, this kind of action should have been done by Gilmour, Klimt, Cryer''s foster father.


    But Gilmour is a man who is only interested in expanding the power of the Berch family, and no matter what he says, he sees Klimt and the others as a tool for prosperity. Klimt knows this. Many of the children adopted by the Berch family were discarded like vermin along the way.


    Even one of the golden generation was nothing more than a disposable tool for his adoptive father. And those who had been defeated and taken prisoner, Gilmour did not give them a second thought. The only person who can help Cryer is his brother Klimt. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    --You will be able to find a lot more than just a single word to appeal directly to your lord.


    Just as Klimt, who had advanced to his knees, was about to turn to Shikibu and plead for his sister''s protection, a strong impact hit Klimt''s head.


    He didn''t have time to react. He didn''t even know what had happened. The next thing he knew, Klimt''s head was slammed into the tatami mat. He was screaming and writhing in agony from the pain so severe that he thought his skull had shattered, when a voice as clear as ice slipped into his ears.


    The voice slipped into my ears as clear as ice. A mere standard-bearer has no reason to be disrespectful to your mansion.


    Stomping on Klimt''s head with his left foot was the white-skinned, dark-haired swordsman who had sat to Shikibu''s right a moment ago.


    First place in the first flag. In an emergency, this person, who would replace the head of the family and assume the role of commanding the Eight Banners of the Seirin, was named Diarte Berch.


    He is the son of Gilmour and Klimt''s older brother. However, neither Klimt nor Cryer ever called Diarte an older brother.


    In the Berch family, everything from education to food and everything else is different between a birth child and an adopted child. And moreover, Diarte is the next head of the family and the first flag general. The difference in treatment between him and Klimt and the others could literally be called a cloud.


    ''''........I''m sorry--Gubuuuuuuuut?


    Klimt opens his mouth to apologize, but his words are again stopped by Diarte. In the form of being forced to kiss the tatami mat by force.


    ''Shut up. You don''t even have the right to speak here.


    Be understanding. With that, Dialt increases the force he applies to his feet. Perhaps he couldn''t bear the pressure, or maybe the floor was creaking over tatami. Or maybe it was the sound of Klimt''s skull creaking.


    Goz, who had been listening to the brothers'' exchange up close, was about to make a move to stop it.


    Suddenly, Klimt''s figure disappeared from Goz''s vision. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this article.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. Naturally, there is no sign of sinking at all.


    Where had Klimt disappeared to just before?


    "Isn''t this a bit excessive for a punishment, Kishou?


    Such was the owner of brown skin and dull (nivi-iro) hair, who sat to the left of the head of the family, Shikibu.


    The second rank of the first flag. The name of this person, who was the vice-admiral of the first flag directly under the head of the family, was called Kumon Shukuya.


    A groaning Klimt lies in front of Sookuya. By whatever means, Shuya had carried Klimt, who was being trampled by Diarte, to her in an instant.


    Diarto responded to Sookuya without moving an eyebrow.


    ''That rude man is of my family. We don''t hesitate to judge the shame of our people.''


    ''I do not wish to interfere with the House laws of Berch, but this is a time of public consultation. We must not interfere with the House''s intentions.


    In contrast to Diarte, whose expression did not move like a noh mask, Shukuya admonished her superior with a friendly smile.


    Not only that, Shukuya continued


    ''Besides, my own sister is in the hands of the enemy. A little disrespect should be tolerated. Even if I were in his place, I don''t think I could remain calm. And when the enemy is a sergeant...


    When she got to that point, Shukuya stopped talking as if she had noticed something. Then, she looked at Miken Laguna, who was sitting in one corner of the place in a bad way.


    ''''Excuse me. It was the earlier sergeant, not the sergeant. If the last sergeant was just like Goz said, and had acquired enough power to defeat the dragon species, then this is quite a difficult situation to deal with. For the sake of the Berch family, who have been taken hostage, we must be careful not to be too quick.


    No conscientiousness. It is because of your inexperience that Crya has fallen into the hands of the enemy. I''m not sure I''d be willing to risk my life for an inexperienced one to uphold the law of the goddess of destruction.


    When Diarte responded, Shukuya chuckled and reiterated.


    ''''I see. Then let''s change the words. We should not be too hasty, not for the sake of the Belch family, but for the sake of your family. I think it would be a shame to lose a member of the golden generation with a great talent here.


    When she said that, Shukiya turned her body to Shikibu at her side and bowed deeply.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can leave this assignment to me, if you don''t mind. I would like to talk to the first sergeant, free the hostages and then bring the first sergeant before you,


    If Sora refused, then she could do things by force - Shukuya didn''t say that much, but what she had to say was understood by everyone present. And they all decided that Shukuya would definitely be able to do it.


    Originally, Shikibu didn''t show much interest in events outside the island. It''s as good as settled since one of the twin peers has willingly come forward - and for those of us who thought that way, Shikibu''s next line was unexpected.


    The next words from Shikibu were unexpected. There is a lot of commotion at the gate these days. It''s a sign that a disturbance is brewing. At a time like this, Sookuya, we can''t let you leave the island.


    This answer seemed to be surprising to Sookuya as well, and she responded with her eyes wide open.


    ''''The demon.......I''m sorry, I didn''t notice. I apologize for my needless dedication.''''


    Good. The signs are still faint. The signs are still faint; it''s not likely to happen today or tomorrow. But it''s not in the next six months or even a year. To be ready for any eventuality, the eight banners of the Qinglin family must be ready for it.


    "Ha ha!


    Not only Shukuya, but also Diarto, the other flag generals, and the vice-generals all spoke up.


    At this point, Gilmore opened his mouth.


    ''''Gokan-sama, then how do you want to handle this matter?


    If there was a move at the demon gate, not to mention the twin peaks, the other flag generals and vice generals could not be moved. However, even if they sent in the Kishis of the Taira, they would be following in the footsteps of Goz and the others.


    One way is to leave the other party''s demands unanswered and let them get impatient. If you let them know that you don''t intend to take them hostage, you will have room to play games.


    However, considering the importance of Goz''s report, I have to say that this is a poor strategy. Above all, it would be humiliating for a house of warriors to leave a defeat intact.


    While everyone was scratching their heads, Shikibu responded calmly to his men''s questions.


    ''''Tell Sora to come to the island. If your ability to defeat the dragon species is true, there is no problem leaving one or two of the demons to you.''''


    Hearing that, it was Goz who looked up at Eto''s face.


    I''m glad that Shikibu didn''t choose to fight Sora, no matter what the reason.


    ''''Gokan-sama, then I will go to the Canary Kingdom and persuade Sora-dono--''''


    No.


    ...What?


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    It''s not a problem.


    There''s no need for you, the librarian, to go to the office. You can just write a letter.


    That''s........my lord Gokan, perhaps that''s why Sora-dono won''t come to the island.


    I recall the hostile look in Sora''s eyes when I confronted him in the Canary Kingdom. If you go to Onigashima and show your competence, you can leave the demon man (sparrow) in charge - if you send out such a letter, Sora would never try to come to Onigashima.


    On the contrary, as soon as he read the letter, he might decide that his request had been dismissed and hurt his hostage, Crya.


    To Goz''s fears, Shikibu had an unexpected answer ready.


    ''I don''t care. Give me a letter. You may specify the date of your arrival on the island.


    Date, sir?


    Yes.


    The moment he heard the date mentioned by Shikibu, Goz realized his lord''s intentions and stared at his eyes.


    Gozu was not the only one who reacted, and several other people also expressed surprise when they realized what Shikibu was trying to do.


    That date is a month from today and counting. Summer is over and the season of autumn is upon us.


    It was the anniversary of the death of Sora''s mother, Shizuya Miken.

 117-In the intermission at Onigashima ④

    Hey!��Hi!��TOO!


    In the center of Hiiragato, the only city in Onigashima, a young child''s call echoes in the courtyard of the mansion where Kensei and his family live.


    The one wielding Goz''s hand-made wooden sword is 4 year old Miken Ibuki. Of course, the sword is not a real one like the one wielded by the Seirin Hatakushi, but a toy in the shape of a sword.


    The sword that Goz presented to his nephew for his fourth birthday was a masterpiece, carefully crafted by the swordsman Shibama, with meticulous care and attention to detail, from the decoration on the handle to the pattern on the scabbard.


    It is Ibuki''s one and only treasure, and she even takes it into her futon to sleep with it at night. His mother, Cecil Sima, tells him to keep it under his pillow when he goes to bed, but Ibuki stubbornly refuses to nod, much to his mother''s annoyance.


    That Cecil, however, is not here because he has gone to get a change of clothes for Ibuki, who is sweating. The people here are Goz, Ibuki, and the female flagman (Kishi) who is working with Ibuki. And one more--.


    Hmmm, you''re taking the plunge, Ibuki.


    The name of the woman who smiles at Goz is called Miken Emma.


    Her eyes are like sapphires, and her hair, which reaches to her waist, is like golden thread. The beauty of her beauty and the beauty of her body make her look more like a spirit or a goddess than a human being.


    Emma is the wife of the Swordsman Miken Shikibu, and the mother of the next head of the swords family, Miken Laguna. Her family is one of the greatest noble families in the Ad Astera Empire, the Palladys. In addition, Goz''s younger sister Cecil is a concubine to Shikibu, and is placed in the inner pecking order under Emma, the first wife.


    To Goz, she was someone who was double and triple-headed.


    ''Ha. He''s a bit of a wannabe, that I''m afraid.


    ''Children are children of the wind. It''s good that they are armless. When Laguna and Sora were about Ibuki''s age, they would run around outside forever, annoying Shizuya and me by not coming back.


    Ha, you''re right. I can''t tell you how many times I''ve run around the outside of the house looking for the two of you.


    Emma and Goz are reminiscing and reminiscing with a friendly expression on their faces.


    If a third party had seen the occasion, they would not have been able to stop themselves from being surprised.


    From Emma''s point of view, Cecil is a love interest who competes for the favor of Shikibu, and Cecil''s son, Ibuki, although still young, is someone who could threaten Laguna''s position if he goes on too long. As for Goz, he is an ambitious man who wants to send his sister to his lord to seize power.


    In fact, people around Emma are wary of Goz and Cecil. Neither Goz nor Cecil are interested in the internal power struggles within the Gokens, but the people around them are suspicious of them simply because they are "qualified".


    A prime example of this is last night''s Gilmore Berch. The Berch family is aggressively approaching Laguna in an effort to maintain the authority they have built up in this generation in the next. If they can kick Goz to the curb, they can take away the position of the magistrate and, secondly, they can nip the future power struggle in the bud. That was one aspect of last night''s act.


    However.


    Contrary to the enthusiasm of those around her, Emma was very friendly to both Goz and Cecil. As for Ibuki, she seemed to love him so much that she even came to visit him herself, as she does today.


    Originally, Emma Paradies was that kind of woman. Perhaps because she was brought up to be a "butterfly and a flower" from childhood, she was notoriously ignorant of malice, to the point where she sometimes seemed to be "naive" in the eyes of others. It could be said that she has such deep pockets that she doesn''t care about the slightest bit of malice.


    When Emma first married into the swords family, she was forced to take on the role of second wife of a great nobleman''s princess, since Shikibu''s first wife was Shizuya. The child born to her was also removed from her legitimate child.


    An ordinary daughter of a nobleman would have harbored strong enmity toward Shizuya, and possibly planned to drag her away from her position as the first wife.


    However, instead of dragging Shizuya down, Emma actively exchanged words with her, and before she knew it, they had become a relationship that could be called a friend.


    Because of such a thing, she would never harbor enmity toward Cecil, Cecil''s son Ibuki, and of course Gozu.


    Gozu knows that, too, and so is able to talk to Emma without hesitation.


    Just then, the vivacious female flagman''s voice rang in their ears, "Yes, we''re done for today.


    ''Yes, that''s all for today, Ibuki.


    ''What?��I can fight better, Ayaka!


    Who''s going to protect your mother when the demons come back after you''re so tired?


    Uh.....


    It''s a bannerman''s duty to keep himself in good physical condition to fight at all times.


    Yes, I understand!


    Good. Now go to your mother and wipe your sweat off. You''ll catch a cold if you don''t.


    With that, the female flagman - Ayaka Azurite - points to Cecil, who has returned with Ibuki''s change of clothes in her hand.


    After watching Ibuki run off to her mother at a run, Ayaka comes to Emma and Goz.


    Goz bobbed his head lightly at Ayaka.


    ''I''m sorry, Azurite. It took a lot of work.''


    ''What. Ibuki is a lovely little brother to me as well. It''s nothing more than this, a handful of steps, Shima.


    Ayaka smiles at that.


    Ibuki is Laguna''s half-brother, and as Laguna''s fianc��e, Ayaka can see that he is like a brother to her. As Laguna''s fianc��e, Ayaka, she could see that Ibuki was like a younger brother to her.


    If this was a matter of another family, even if he was the son of a concubine, he would be treated as a member of the family of the head of the family and would not be allowed to treat him as casually as Ayaka was. Even Goz, as an uncle, should be forced to kneel to Ibuki.


    But in the Gokens'' family, only children of legitimate wives are treated as members of the family. Although the Mikens'' surname is permitted, they are not entitled to inherit the family name. The same applies to the mother''s side as well; for example, Emma, the legitimate wife, has changed her surname from the Paradis to the Mikens, while Ibuki''s mother, Cecil, still retains her surname, Sima. In this sense, the distinction between legitimate wives and concubines was strict.


    However, because of this, the mother''s wishes regarding the raising of her children took precedence. In addition, the family of a concubine or concubine''s parents were paid an adequate monthly allowance, and the benefits of having the blood of a swordsman in one''s family were immeasurable, both tangible and intangible. In the first place, it is safe to say that families that provided concubines knew this when they sent their daughters to the house, and no one complained about the treatment of the swordsmen.


    This is a complete digression, but since the current head of the family had a large number of concubines, as well as a large number of children born to them, the amount of money paid to them was quite large. Gilmore, who was in charge of the finances as a chaplain, would occasionally remonstrate with his lord about this. Gilmore was a Gilmore, not only in terms of flattery but also in terms of adulation.


    Anyway, Ibuki has grown up spontaneously and so far, his personality has not been twisted or distorted. The adults around her are watching her growth with narrowed eyes, hoping that she will continue to grow up straight.


    Ayaka looked at Gozu and opened her mouth.


    ''By the way, Shima. But this is a different story--


    Hmm?


    How are you doing, Sora?


    Ayaka''s voice sounded natural, as if she was asking for yesterday''s offering, and the look she gave to Goz showed no signs of agitation or nervousness.


    Ayaka, as a blue-linen flagman, had also participated in yesterday''s House of Representatives meeting. Naturally, she listened to Goz''s report.


    If you look at it, Emma was also giving Goz a questioning look.


    As mentioned earlier, Shizuya, the mother in the sky, and Emma were friends. When Shizuya took her last breath, she even asked me to take care of Sora for her.


    That''s why Emma always paid attention to her deceased friend''s forgotten memento and continued to talk to her gently.


    It was rather Sora who rejected Emma''s attentions.


    After her mother''s death, Emma became the first wife, and in the eyes of the young Sora, she was the one who took her mother''s place. Combined with the conflict with her son, Laguna, the young Sora begins to show his distance from Emma.


    Emma understands Sora''s attitude and decides to watch him grow up from a distance. This is also because she realizes that her attitude of only paying attention to Sora is affecting her son''s (Laguna) words and actions.


    When Sora was banished from the Gokenshi family, Emma, who was ill when Sora was expelled from the house, was unaware of this fact, and Goz knows that a few days later, she changed her blood when she learned of the situation.


    Emma, who rarely gives her opinion to Shikibu, but for once, she did her best to call for the withdrawal of Sora''s punishment.


    However, Shikibu''s decision is not reversed, and Sora''s whereabouts after leaving the island are unknown, and Emma ends up nodding her head at Shizuya''s grave.


    The whereabouts of the sky have been revealed after five years. Emma is as curious about Sora as, if not more curious than, her former fianc�� Ayaka.


    Ayaka and Emma, the reason they came to Ibuki in the morning was probably to ask him about Sora.


    Goz nodded in response to Ayaka''s question, feeling the pressure of their supposedly calm gaze.


    I''m sure he was fine. There is no doubt that he was fine.


    After all, I was beaten to a pulp for putting out an empty armor.


    When Ayaka heard Goz''s half-joking, half-serious words, she narrowed her eyes faintly and nodded her head.


    ''I was banished from the island and made it all the way to the mind suit on my own. Seems like you haven''t changed the way you give up.''


    It''s true. I regret that I have to turn back. If only I had been able to lead you to your jacket when you were on the island, none of this would have happened.


    Ayaka gave a small nod of her head at Goz''s lament, but she didn''t speak her thoughts aloud.


    Instead, it was Emma who opened her mouth.


    ''I heard that Gokan-sama told you to call Sora on the anniversary of Shizuya''s death, do you think Sora will respond to your invitation?


    To be honest, I don''t know. The old Sora-dono would have definitely complied, but how the current Sora-dono will judge--


    The sky is coming, ma''am.


    In contrast to Goz, who responded hesitantly, Ayaka vividly determined Sora''s actions. Emma''s eyes widen in surprise at the force of it.


    Goz asks dubiously.


    ''Azurite, how can you be so sure?''


    "Sora will not give up his vow to Shizuya-sama, no matter what else he may have given up, only his vow to Shizuya-sama. If Sora had abandoned his vow to Shizuya-sama during the five years, he would not have been able to reach the mind-dressing - the same source being (anima).


    Hmm. If it is the anniversary of Shizuya-sama''s death, I''m sure he will come to you no matter what.


    Goz crossed his arms and nodded. He remembered Sora''s words when they confronted him in Ishqa.


    ''It''s been five years since I was exiled from the island. I''ve been crawling on the ground to get here. It''s certainly not what I once wanted. Your mother may be disappointed in you.


    The words "I may have disappointed my mother" cannot be uttered by anyone who does not remember her wishes.


    Sora, who had been disowned by the swordsman and banished from Onigashima, had been unable to visit his mother''s grave until now.


    This time, Shikibu''s words were nothing more than a temporary lifting of that prohibition. Ayaka''s assumption that he would come rushing out, no matter what, seemed to be correct.


    Later, the conversation about the sky was cut short by the arrival of Ibuki and Cecil, who had finished dressing.


    The three of them chatted with Ibuki and Cecil.


    Although Ibuki sat quietly with the adults at first, it seems that he was bored for a child in the midst of his playfulness, and soon he began to wriggle around.


    Ayaka noticed this and chuckled as if to say, "Well, it''s no use," she said.


    Ibuki, now that you''ve had your day off, shall we continue where we left off?


    ''Oh, yes!��I do, I want to, Ayaka, sister!


    Seeing Ibuki stand up and raise his hand, the adults around him naturally smile.


    But the moment I heard Ibuki''s next words, the smile faded into a different expression.


    I''m going to be strong and fast and beat up the guy who bullied Uncle Goz!


    Goz looks at his nephew with a face like he has been drinking vinegar. Cecil, his mother, looks at her child with a similar expression.


    Emma put her hand to her cheek with a faint hint of confusion, and Ayaka blinked her eyes as if she had been struck by a lie.


    Ibuki is "the one who bullied Uncle Goz" - he doesn''t know anything detailed about Mikenkuu. Whether it was Goz or Cecil, he didn''t know how to explain to Ibuki about Sora, who was disowned by the Gokens and banished from Onigashima.


    In Ibuki''s eyes, it was out of righteous indignation that he had avenged Goz, who had returned home covered in scars. I never thought that such a statement would upset the adults around me.


    ''''........Ayaka big sister?��What''s going on?


    I''m sorry, it''s nothing. All right, then, today I''ll teach Ibuki a special technique. It''s the ultimate secret sword that me and my friend invented.


    ''A s*xtet?��Is that good?


    ''It''s strong!��After all, it''s the ultimate!��It''s called the Flaming Sword!��It''s a sword that uses the power of a forbidden dragon to burn away demons and demon gods!


    ''Wow ... cool!��Tell me, sis, tell me that!


    Okay. Well then, Ibuki, come along with me. The training will be tough, but you''re ready for it, right?


    ''Yes!��I''ll do my best!


    Ibuki replies with a twinkle in his eye. The strange air that had been in the air just before had already disappeared from the four-year-old''s mind.


    Unbeknownst to them, a breath of relief spills out of the adults'' mouths at the same time.

 118-In the interlude at Onigashima ⑤

    Ayaka Azurite.


    Giken Laguna.


    Ursula Utgarza.


    KUMON Festival.


    Sydney Sky Sheep.


    Cryer Berch.


    And Klimt Berch.


    These are the names of the seven men who are honored as the Golden Generation in Onigashima, and at the same time, it is a table showing the pecking order of the Golden Generation.


    Much to Klimt''s chagrin, Klimt was the seventh of the seven.


    It''s not that Klimt alone was particularly inferior. Objectively speaking, Klimt was excellent and his mind armor was powerful. His achievements since he was assigned to the Eight Blue Lined Banner were also outstanding, as evidenced by his seventh place ranking in the seventh flag.


    The reason why Klimt was at the bottom of the table was because the other six were even better than Klimt.


    Aside from Ayaka and Laguna, who are certain to be promoted to vice commander in a few years, Sai, Sydney, and her sister Crya are also better than Klimt in the seating order.


    Ursula''s order of seating is still the tenth, but the first flag she belongs to is the most elite unit under the direct control of the head of the family, and it is an out-of-human demon world where the senior class of the other squadrons are flatbearers. Klimt understood what it meant to worship the tenth rank there.


    Klimt had a sense of camaraderie with his peers, but he had a stronger sense of rivalry than that. Even if difficulties arose, he had no intention of relying on them unless there was something very wrong.


    However, this one incident, in which his sister Cryer was taken prisoner, was a "good thing" for Klimt. He can''t just sit back and watch the situation unfold, even though his brother Diarte had kicked him in the foot in public.


    So, Klimt decided to bow to his peers with a sense of shame.


    Not to mention Laguna of the Goken sect, the Nine Gates family of the Festival (Sai) is a famous Onigashima family with a three-hundred year history, and the Sky Sheep family of Sydney as well. The Azurite family is renowned as one of the most famous families in the Empire. The Azurite family is one of the most prestigious families in the Empire.


    Klimt''s first stop was Sydney Sky Sheep. The reason was simple: Sidney was the most genial and amiable of the Golden Age.


    The Skysheep family was deprived of their position as priests by Gilmore, and they are sometimes on good terms with the Berch family, but Klimt couldn''t help but choose his own means. But Klimt can''t afford to worry about the eyes of his parents'' (Berch) family now. In order to save his sister, Klimt was prepared to get down on his knees and do anything to save his sister.


    -- but the petite peer, who was told of his resolve, laughed with a huff and then shook his soft golden hair from side to side.


    ''You don''t have to do that, you know. She''s a sister to you, and a friend to me. There''s no reason not to lend a helping hand. Well, it will take a bit of a bone to convince your grandfather to do it.


    I''m sorry, Sydney.


    ''Klimt. Would you like me to say ''thank you'' instead of ''I''m sorry'' there?


    She had shoulder-length golden hair and blue eyes. Sidney, whose mother was an imperial aristocrat, had inherited the aristocratic look of blond hair and blue eyes, just like Laguna, but the impression he got from that was the exact opposite.


    Unlike Laguna, who had the dignity of an aristocrat at a young age and often looked older than his actual age, Sidney often looked younger than his actual age.


    It was normal to look two or three years younger than Klimt and his peers, and sometimes even younger than that. Also, he was often mistaken for a man of the same gender, partly because of his neutral voice.


    It''s not uncommon for a person to be mistaken for a female because of the neutrality of her voice, and because she sometimes acted as a female, the theory of Sydney''s being a female is believed by a good percentage of the blue-linen banners.


    Anyway, Sidney promised Klimt that she would help him, and as she said, she called on her fellow classmates to help her rescue Cryer.


    In response to this, the Kumon Festival openly rejects the idea.


    "Don''t do it, don''t do it. Don''t do it! If you make a wrong move now, you''ll cause more problems than you can handle.


    Sae, the younger brother of the second-ranked first-ranked Shukuya of the first flag, rebuffed Klimt''s entreaties with a sarcastic expression on his brother''s same shallow black face, the exact opposite of his brother''s.


    You can''t meddle in what your brother decides to do, this time you won''t just get your head stepped on, Klimt. You''re not allowed to go to your parents'' house (Berch) anyway, right?��If you save Cryer''s life, you''ll only disown him.


    That''s why I''m going to tell you to keep your head down and not to do anything else," the priest told him in a cumbersome manner. I''m not going to be able to get into it," he said.


    I''m sure you''ve got the wrong person holding Cryer, right?��There''s no way that coward is going to go against Mikado-sama.


    When Sydney heard that, she raised her eyebrows in annoyance.


    I don''t mean to sound like a coward, but I don''t think Sora would disobey Gokan-sama either. But sai. Sora cut down Klimt and Shima (Goz). I guess we should consider him a different person than the old Sora, both in terms of strength and personality.


    As far as I''m concerned, I''m wondering if the two of them were really cut by the sky in the first place.


    With that, the festival took one look at Klimt, who was silent.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    "Do you think I''m lying?


    ''Klimt, put yourself in the opposite position. When I went out of the island, met Sora for the first time in five years, and came back after being beaten to a pulp - when I reported that to Mikan-sama, would you believe it?��Can you believe it?


    ...it''s


    Unbelievable. Most people think they''re up to something. At the very least, you two are in an awkward position in an awkward family called Belhi. It''s not surprising that they''re trying to pull off a comeback and play a game of charades with Shima to get out of the sky--that''s what you''d think. In fact, the Shishu (Gilmore) said something similar to Shima (Goz), right?


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    Of course, he doesn''t seriously suspect that Klimt is the one who gave them the sky.


    It''s just that it''s possible to see it that way. If this is the case, then there will be people like Gilmore who will use this as a means of ostracizing others.


    Even though it is a favor from your peers, you cannot nod your head lightly as a member of the Kumon family.


    And besides. I''m not sure if Klimt''s story is true, but that guy in the sky didn''t kill Klimt or Shima in the end. As for Cryer, he didn''t even kill him. I''m sure the root of the matter hasn''t changed.


    If the Festival was serious about negotiating with the Gokensha, he would have one of Goz or Klimt fired and brought back, and some of Cryer''s fingers would be smashed and cut off as bargaining chips. It''s hard to believe that someone who can''t do that much would harm a hostage.


    The first thing he said at the beginning, "Don''t do anything unnecessary and stay quiet" was unmistakably the true intention of the Festival.


    When Sydney heard the festival''s direct and honest opinion, she had a difficult time thinking about it. His opinion was wild, but it was not wrong.


    If the head of the family, Shikibu, is working on a similar idea to the Festival, then what Klimt and Sidney are trying to do would be counterproductive.


    --It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can''t help but move on. When Sidney twisted his head around to see what was going on, he said, "What''s going on?


    ''You''re talking a lot of stuff,''


    The one who appeared with such a voice was Miken Laguna. Behind him was also the figure of Ayaka Azurite.


    When Sydney was surprised by the timing of the event, Laguna shrugged his shoulders.


    ''It''s not a coincidence. I came here looking for Klimt.''


    Me?��What do you mean?


    When Klimt tensed up, wondering if he had come here to rebuke yesterday''s disrespect on the master''s orders, Laguna said it was nothing.


    Father has given us permission to move the four flags to rescue Crya. We can''t leave the island, of course, but you can calm yourself down with this, Klimt.


    What?


    Klimt exclaimed in surprise. Laguna''s words were completely unexpected to Klimt.


    Like Jijinbo, most of the blue-linen banners operating off the island belonged to the fourth flag. Laguna says that he will mobilize his troops to rescue Cryia.


    Although the fourth flag is often underestimated by the other eight flags, it is still one of the eight flags. No matter how much Laguna was the legitimate son of the sect, he couldn''t move it easily. Moreover, Klimt has not yet said anything to Laguna.


    What this shows is that Laguna had begun to act to rescue Cryer regardless of Klimt''s wishes. Perhaps he had been working since yesterday.


    Klimt thanked Laguna while being at a loss for words.


    ''''Well Laguna, well, I''m sorry--no, thank you.''''


    Following Klimt, Sidney bowed lightly.


    ''Thank you, Laguna, from me as well. Thank you.


    It''s not a thank you, it''s a way to help your peers.


    The coolness with which he responded certainly showed the graciousness of one who stands above others.


    And then there was the one who attempted to claw at Laguna''s poised appearance. It''s Sai.


    "To help out your peers, huh?��You were so distraught yesterday when you heard that your classmate was alive and well, weren''t you, Laguna?


    "...the one you thought was dead is alive. It''s amazing.


    I''m surprised, huh?��He looked impatient in my eyes, though. I''m worried that my former fianc�� will show up and take away my beloved Azurite--Fuga!


    The Golden Generation knows that Laguna, who is always calm and collected, bares his emotions when it comes to his brother (Sora).


    The words of Sai, who was gloating at that point to break Laguna''s clear face, were abruptly interrupted.


    The white cilium was pinching his cheeks as hard as it could.


    It was the work of Ayaka, who had somehow moved to the back of the festival.


    ''''Sai?��Is this a mouthful of disrespect to Laguna for all the hard work he did for his friends?


    Ow, ow, ow, ow!


    It''s pinching. It''s supposed to hurt. Look, what do you have to say to Laguna?


    ''I''m sorry, I''m sorry!��It was a bit of a mischievous joke, I''m sorry!


    ''Ayaka, stop it. If it continues like this, the cheekbones of the festival will be hanging down. From now on, it''s a pain in the ass to hold back your laughter every time you see it.


    With Laguna''s restraint, Ayaka let go of Sai''s cheek.


    She put her hand on the reddened cheek and complained.


    Oh, it hurts. You''re still very stupid. I mean, when did you get behind me?��I didn''t see that at all.


    ''I was next to you and I couldn''t see you either. Looks like Maihime is getting faster and faster.


    Sydney nodded in admiration and Ayaka, hearing this, responded happily.


    ''On that note, Sidney is getting cuter and cuter. The rumors of the Siren, who has been captivating the banners of the Six Banners, are echoing all over the world.��Last time we met, Ursula said she wanted to hear you sing for the first time in a long time.


    Ayaka said and shook her head ruefully.


    ''''I''m hiding in the demon gate right now, though, so my wishes won''t come true. Yes, when Ursula and Crya return, we should all get together and have a tea party.''''


    I''m looking forward to it. I''d love to be invited to join you - by the way, from what you''ve told me, you''re pretty sure you''re going to get Cryer back safely.


    ''Sora told me not to mess with the demon man if I wanted Cryer to return safely. Gokan-sama said that if Sora''s power was true, he would be willing to leave the demon man in charge. Since their demands will be met, there''s no reason for Sora to hurt Crya.


    Sidney nodded his head inwardly when he heard that. She felt uncomfortable with Ayaka''s tone of voice, as if she was telling the obvious truth.


    Shikibu''s words meant that if the story of Sora''s single-handedly avenging the illusory species was true, then he could leave the demon man''s treatment to him.


    Of course, Sidney is not suspicious of Goz and Klimt. It''s not that I''m doubting them, but that doesn''t mean I believe in them a hundred percent.


    Even more so because I know the Gokensora of five years ago and the Gokensora before that.


    But Ayaka, who knows the same thing, does not seem to believe and doubt the reports of Goz and the others. No, this was more of a "knowing" thing to say than a "believing" thing, it seemed to Sidney.


    And then, as if to interrupt Sidney''s thoughts, the sound of a bell rang out from the west.


    First one, hard. Then three in small increments.


    Coded so as not to alarm the inhabitants, it was a signal that a demon was approaching from the west direction. In addition, normal raids would be handled by the respective units without the need to ring the bell. The reason why this bell was used was so that troops who for some reason were lacking in defensive forces could request reinforcements from the flagmen of other units.


    ''West, so that means the eighth flag. There''s a lot of new recruits there. I''m sure you''ll have a lot of trouble dealing with three groups, including a large one. Everyone, let''s head out as soon as possible.


    Yes, sir.


    You are a pain in the ass.


    Okay.


    Sidney, Sai, and Klimt responded to Laguna''s words, in that order.


    Speaking of Ayaka, she was already preparing to pull out her mind-suit.


    ''''--shinso excitation (reiki).


    A bright scarlet sword appeared in response. Its sword''s peak was in the shape of a bird with its wings spread. Gripping the hilt with both hands, Ayaka moved to draw the sword.


    ''''Flap your wings, Carla!


    As soon as Ayaka shouted, those present heard the flapping of the phoenix''s wings.


    The next moment, two swords were in Ayaka''s hands. Ayaka''s body, which held two pairs of heart-dressing swords that resembled wings on either side, floated softly in the air and remained stationary in the air.


    It was not a leap using jingo. Nor is it levitation in the air. He is a natural talent who can fly or fly through the air if he wishes. An even rarer type of flight among the rare mind-armor users - that was the ability of Ayaka Azurite''s mind-armor Carla.


    ''''I''ll go ahead.


    As soon as she called out to her peers, Ayaka flew through the air like a saya and headed towards the west wall.


    When Ayaka disappeared from sight almost instantly, she held up her hands as if she had no idea what to do with them.


    ''''It''s still a joke of an ability. The sword arm alone is troublesome, but to be able to attack from the air as you please, there is no way you can beat that thing.


    ''Don''t blame me. You know it''s powerful and therefore difficult to control. It can only be handled by Ayaka. We''ll use the leg you got from our parents.


    Yeah, yeah. Don''t take it easy, Klimt, okay?��The empty ones must have broken your bones.


    He''s long gone. Don''t worry about it.


    Look, you two, I''m going to leave you two chattering away.


    While each of them spoke as they pleased, the four members of the golden generation activated their juju at exactly the same time and kicked the ground.


    As if the four of them couldn''t bear the pressure of their power, the ground creaked greatly.


    The demon that approached Hiiragiuto on this day was the Coral Worm.


    As its name suggests, it was a coral-colored long worm, or in other words, a snake, on the outside. However, it has no scales, and its face is shaped like a mouth, which is specially designed for its long subterranean life, so it is more like an earthworm than a snake in reality.


    Off-island coral worms can only grow up to about two meters at most, and since they live deep in the ground, they rarely come out to the public.


    However, the Onigashima species, under the spell of the demon''s gate, can grow up to five meters or more, and they appear on the ground in search of food.


    Worms, like wyverns, are considered to be members of the dragon family and possess powerful regenerative abilities. Because of this, it was not easy for even a blue-linen bannerman to defeat a large worm, let alone a small larvae. After all, it would not stop moving, whether it wanted to burn its body, freeze it, or cut it in half.


    Therefore, it would take several mind-dressers to defeat the large coral worm.


    However, on this day, there was no need for that. The reason was that Ayaka Azurite had buried all the large ones by herself.


    The worms slashed by Ayaka''s mind gear did not activate their regeneration abilities and died easily compared to the usual reluctance.


    Of course, this was due to the ability of Ayaka''s mind-dressing.


    Carla is a spirit bird that flew through the skies of the gods and is the natural enemy of all dragons.


    It is the name of a dragon eater, a dragon eater who has eaten dragons that have turned against people.

 119-Interlude? ? ?

    The war is about to reach its climax.


    Under the rusty red sky, the black armor-clad troops were defeating the red-armored enemy forces one after another. The momentum was so great that it would be impossible for the red army to recover their inferiority.


    However, the defeated Red Army didn''t run around haphazardly either, and even in the midst of their defeat, they did their best to stay on and force the enemy to bleed.


    If they were defeated here, their homeland would be overrun by the enemy. This fear must have given the Red soldiers the energy to fight back.


    Damage is occurring to the black army that cannot be ignored. Realizing this, the young commander leading the black army sharply clicked his tongue.


    ''''You''re as good as Kazan''s elite. You are very stubborn.


    He has gray, sparse hair and red-copper skin. A single horn protruding sharply from his forehead.


    The demon boy, his face brimming with youth and energy, threw away the robe he was wearing and stripped off his various skins, revealing his steel-trained upper body.


    The boy''s upper body, forged like steel, was revealed, as well as the countless scars on his chest. On the other hand, there is not a hair''s breadth of scarring on his back.


    Exposing the physique of a warrior of long standing, the boy looked for the enemy commander. The Reds would not stop fighting unless their commander ordered them to, and eventually they would be wiped out. It was necessary to get the enemy commander to admit defeat as soon as possible.


    -- as a matter of fact, he told the boy himself, "We have to end the war quickly! It''s not that I''m in a hurry to do this. Nor do I feel the pain of killing all the Red soldiers.


    If you lose, you die. Homes are burned and families are killed - that''s what warfare is all about. In fact, the boy''s father lost his life and territory to the Red Army, and the young boy was also living and dying at the time.


    For the boy, this battle is his final act of revenge. When he thinks his revenge is finally coming, the edge of his lips naturally hang up.


    But--.


    That''s just not good enough, that''s what my brother always says.


    They invade and invade, they take and rob, they kill and kill. The more the demons fought each other like that, the more they pleased the humans.


    The boy looked out over the land of sand and gravel where the battle was taking place.


    Not a single blade of grass grew, not a single stream flowed, just a withered land of stone and earth.


    The rain that fell from the rusty red sky always smelled of iron and brought stagnation instead of blessing to the land.


    In this soil, there is no wheat or even buckwheat noodles. And this barrenness was not confined to the area where the boy was fighting now.


    There is very little cultivable land in this world, and the crops that can be harvested from it are not nearly enough to support the total number of demons. Naturally, the demons formed gangs and fought for the few pieces of farmland they had. They had to do so in order for themselves, their families and their friends to survive.


    Occasionally, a so-called "hero" would emerge and try to unite the demon race and venture out into the "outside world".


    However, such attempts were always crushed by the guardians of the gate. The despicable traitors who once trapped the demon race in a trap and bound them to this barren world, however, their strength alone is unquestionable, and they continue to violate the demon race''s longing for liberation from this ruined world.


    Thinking of this, the boy''s fists naturally trembled.


    In frustration?��Of course, that''s part of it.


    But much of the power in the boy''s fists is not from the past, but from the future.


    --It is the determination to defeat the three hundred years of purgatory with their own hands that makes the boy''s fists tremble.


    The boy kicked the ground forcefully and rushed out, heading towards a group of red soldiers who still maintained a certain order in the midst of their defeat.


    He leaps into the midst of the enemy''s forces and, using his signature power strike - a bare-handed fighting technique that uses his signature power, he kicks the red soldiers to the ground and announces loudly, "I''m the king of Zhongshan.


    ''''King Azuma of Zhuzhan is my brother, Kagari, it''s me!��I have no use for skirmishers!��I only desire a man of valor who will not be cowed by my name!


    "Youngest brother of the four Nakayama brothers!��You''re young and naive!��I am Isagi, one of Kazan''s sixteen spears. Now, let''s get to work!


    A boy - a warrior wearing a luxurious armor, clearly a commander, appears before Cagali, scraping his spear.


    In contrast to the bear-like stature of the enemy, Cagalli is rather small in stature. In addition, he is barehanded against a spear. It was a disadvantageous situation for Kagari.


    But.


    The only thing that matters is the fact that you can''t get away with it.


    Right at the start, Kagari quickly dives into her opponent''s bosom and her fist explodes in the face of the enemy. The enemy was completely unable to keep up with Kagari''s strengthened leg power, which was strengthened by her power.


    The enemy general falls to the ground, spraying blood from his nose and writhing around. If he wanted to, he could have cut his head off with his sword, but Cagali dared not do so. Even if he didn''t bother to take his life, the enemy, whose skull was violently shaken, would not wake up for the time being.


    The victory was quick and easy, but the adversary, who called himself Isagi, was a man of great renown, and a feeling of astonishment ran through Kazan soldiers.


    ''''Master Isagi, with a single blow?


    "''Black Wolf'' Cagali ... you!


    Kazan soldiers moved in unison, hoping to rescue their allies and defeat Kagari.


    Cagalli clenched his fists in response, but then a heavy voice rang out as if to conquer them both.


    ''''--Don''t!''''


    With that, he split Kazan soldiers to reveal a man with a physique so large that the earlier Isagi looked small.


    Cagalli knew the name of this huge man in his scarred armor. Kazan O Gien. He was the rival of Kazan, the man who killed Kagari and her brothers'' father.


    So he is the son of Kazan. How that little boy has grown up.


    You look a lot older now, King Kazan.


    When children grow up, adults grow old. It''s nature''s way of life.


    Kazanan king reaches out with his right hand, and his men, knowing what to do, grasp a huge battle-axe in his hand.


    I regret for the rest of my life that I did not kill you and your brothers with your father. I will avenge every bit of regret I have by killing you here.


    Well that''s all I want, but are you capable of fighting in that body?


    In Cagali''s vision, King Kazan''s figure was covered with so many scars that there was no part of him that wasn''t damaged. His armor and war robe were tattered, having been slashed many times, and three arrows were still sticking out of his shoulders.


    His arms and legs were wrapped in multiple bandages, all of which were discolored to a dull black color. To be honest, I''m even more impressed with how well he''s standing.


    Cagalli thought that she couldn''t even handle her mind suit in this state, but Kazan Wang didn''t care and smiled broadly, his belly trembling.


    ''''It''s just the right handicap to deal with an adolescent like you--let''s go!


    King Kazan kicked the ground. His battle-axe howled as he attacked Kagari.


    Cagali dodged the attack with a thunderous tumble and immediately launched a counterattack as soon as he hit the ground.


    Despite being a small soldier, Cagalli''s philosophy is to break through and confront the enemy head-on. Against Kazan''s king with a large army, Cagalli did not back down and fought fiercely, leaving him breathless.


    But as expected, Kazanan''s movement was slow and sluggish as he was hurt deep in the attack, and Cagali gradually began to catch up to him.


    And then - and then...


    Ggh!


    Finally, Cagali''s fist caught Kazanwang in the shoulder. Cagali''s powerful attack penetrated into Kazanwang''s body. Kazari''s shoulder was shattered in an instant as she struck through her armor, her power undiminished.


    As Kazanwang''s face contorted, a follow-up roundhouse kick struck him in the chest.


    Kazan Wang was blown away without a voice. At this moment, Cagali could have tried to follow up with a follow-up kick if he wanted to. But he did not dare to do so. But he didn''t, because he decided that there was no need to do so.


    ''.........Kuhahaha!��It''s impressive. I''m amazed that you''ve mastered so much warfare at your age. You have already surpassed my father in talent for warfare.


    In a bitter voice, but still laughing, King Kazan praises Cagali.


    When Cagali was silent, a genuine question flashed across Kazanwang''s face.


    ''I don''t understand. You have such skill, why do you willingly follow Azuma?��It''s not just you. It''s not just you. If you wanted to, you could easily rule over a mountain.


    "Hmm. If Brother Azuma and I fought, I''d probably win ninety-five times out of a hundred. If I was the Degas, I''d probably win 100 times out of 100. But that''s it. Me and Brother Doga couldn''t rebuild Nakayama, the weakest of the five mountains. Nor would we have been able to take out the other three mountains and beat you like this.


    I don''t know ... the strongest will rise above. Isn''t that what this place is all about?


    That''s right. That''s why my brother Azuma is the king of Nakayama. Your brother Azuma''s strength is not the same as yours or mine.


    Hmm, I don''t know. But a loss is a loss. Now you will slaughter Kazan and unite the five mountains, my dear brother and sister in Nakayama. Tear down that vile gate and free our homeland from those who betrayed us.


    That is the duty of the victor, King Kazan smiled bitterly.


    Cagali pulled his lips into a tight line and nodded.


    I don''t need to be told. We''ll take back our home.


    Good look. Or perhaps you''re the one who looks most like your father.


    As soon as he did so, King Kazanosan grabbed his horn and squeezed it. Kazan soldiers around him let out a scream, but Kazan Wang took one look at him and everyone nodded in unison, realizing what he meant.


    And in the moment that followed -


    Nuh-uh!


    Kazanwang shook off his horn with a spirited effort. The pieces of his horn glittered like crystal as they flew through the air.


    After a moment, blood gushed from the wound.


    To a demon, horns are the source of magic and life. To break the horn with his own hands was synonymous with seppuku in Onigashima.


    The light from Kazanosan''s eyes began to fade away like a receding tide. As if he wanted the light to fade before it faded, Kazanio said in a muffled voice, "I''m afraid it won''t.


    "....I hope that my troops my people will have mercy on me...


    "I will not touch a surrendered man. That is the military code of Nakayama.


    Hmm.....................


    Kazanwang slowly held out his horn to Cagali.


    As soon as Cagali took it, the light in Kazanan''s eyes was completely gone and his hand dropped to the ground in a heap.


    Tears of grief erupted from the mouths of the Kazan soldiers around him as they watched.


    Their cries of mourning for their master''s death and for Kazan''s downfall were at the same time a cry for the birth of a new dynasty of demons, the first to be born in fifty years.


    With the victory, the army of Nakayama swallowed Kazan and set about capturing the Gate, which was a long-sought goal for the unification of the country.


    Three hundred years of impregnable history lay in wait for them.


    The next battle is just around the corner.

 120-Final words

    I see. So there''s that.


    I read the letter I received from the swordsman and shrugged my shoulders.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do, but if you don''t have a good idea of what you''re going to do, you''re not going to be able to do it.


    This is the father who gave up on me. I''m sure he would have rebuffed my suggestion and attacked me without question, no matter how well we took the hostage. Considering that, calling him to the island is a relatively good result.


    However, it is clear that the conditions are favorable to the other side, as there is neither a method nor a description of the conditions for proving competence. If this was the case, it was quite possible that, after all, they had gone to the trouble of going to Onigashima, only to be given an unreasonable demand and told, "We''ll still execute the demons here.


    I haven''t even mentioned the treatment of the hostage, Cryer. It wasn''t something that could be easily replied to by saying, yes, I understand.


    But there was no option in my mind to say no. This is because the date my father had instructed me to do so was the date of my mother''s death.


    I was disowned by the Gokens and banished from Onigashima, and to this day I have never set foot on the island. Both disowned and expelled were punished by the head of the family. If I return to the island without having withdrawn that punishment, what awaits me is a more severe punishment.


    This is not someone who will allow you to get special treatment just because it''s the anniversary of your mother''s death. So, so far, the anniversary of her death had been celebrated in Ishqa.


    That father had clearly opened the door. Regardless of his intentions, there was no other choice but to ride.


    As a matter of course, I considered the possibility of a trap. For example, he could go after the sparrows that remained in Ishka while he was calling me to Onigashima.


    But a trap is something you set for someone to be wary of. It''s impossible for my father to be wary of me, even if the heavens and earth were turned upside down.


    Above all, if my father had decided that he couldn''t help but take out the sparrows, he would send out the Blue Lined Banner to take out the demon gate, even if he had to temporarily relax his guard. He wouldn''t deliberately take a month off to coincide with the anniversary of his mother''s death. Hence, this guess is off.


    Another possibility is that, yes, he will lure me to the island and cut me down.


    If they wanted to kill me on Ishka, they would inevitably have to divide their manpower from defending the demon gate. However, if you invite me to Onigashima, you can take me out without reducing the Demon Gate''s defenses.


    He has decided that I am too cautious to come out by simply calling for me, so he is attempting to lure me out by gathering things together on the anniversary of my mother''s death - yes, that''s very likely.


    Now, as for the countermeasure to this, to be honest, I really didn''t mind that at all.


    If this guess is correct, my father''s aim has shifted from the demon man (sparrow) to me. That was a welcome change for me. The safety of the sparrow is what I need to secure as soon as possible, not me.


    If their goal is me, it''s easy to deal with. It''s not hard to see why they''re so far behind when they''ve eaten the hydra, and if they''re coming at you one-on-one, that''s fine too. That''s because they''ve recognized my strength.


    They''ve given up on me, saying they don''t need a weakling, but they''ve decided they can''t match me one-on-one, and they''re going to attack me as a group - oh man, I''m smiling just thinking about it. If that happens, you might not be able to stop laughing because it''s so much fun. The cause of death, unexpectedly, is death by laughter. This was no laughing matter.


    My throat shook and I enjoyed the afterglow of joy for a while.


    "Well, we can''t keep laughing at this forever. Well, we have one more month to go, so we''ll just have to wait and see about Onigashima. I''m not sure if they are working on rescuing Crya behind the scenes.


    There was no need to panic here either. It''s difficult to track down the whereabouts of Cryer since he''s placed it in the depths of Titis.


    And there aren''t many people who come to Ishqa now without a reason. It''s not too difficult to find someone suspicious.


    --The first thing you can do is to get your hands on a new set of shoes.


    If Cryer leaves Ishqa without permission, it means that he has broken his bargain with me. It''s the kind of thing you can eat without hesitation. Because as long as we''re going out to Onigashima, there''s no better way to keep the level up!


    In that sense, it''s time to decide on an attitude towards Ilaria. That''s another valuable candidate for a supply role.


    And deciding on a relationship with Ilaria also meant deciding what kind of relationship to build with Priest Sela.


    If I were to seriously seduce that priestess, I couldn''t touch her daughter (Iria). Of course.


    There is a lot of work to be done. And that''s not the only thing that''s left to deal with.


    We''ll have to get a handle on Lord Dragnaut''s story in a hurry.


    He mentioned the name of the leading nobleman of the Canary Kingdom and tightened his expression.


    There were two business matters that Lord Drugnot had conveyed to me, and one of them was about the Duke''s second daughter, Claudia.


    It was when I slayed Jijinbo in the royal capital when the talk of keeping Claudia in my house came up. It seems like a long time ago now.


    This story was postponed with the outbreak of the Stampede, and then officially put to rest with the appearance of Hydra. As expected, no parent would want to send their beloved daughter to Ishka nowadays. The duke''s letter was lined with polite apologies.


    When it comes to this, the duke''s concern that he might displease me is useless. I have no intention of getting the duke''s family involved in the mess with Onigashima, so the letter from the duke was a shipwreck.


    Besides, now that he ate Hydra and became a ''dragon slayer'', there was no longer a need to use the duke family''s influence to check the Adventurer''s Guild. In that sense, there was no problem with Claudia''s case.


    What was problematic was the other errand mentioned in the letter.


    Needless to say, this series of events has been conveyed to King Horus, the capital, and the noble courtiers are said to be pale with the gravity and awkwardness of the situation.


    It is said that the Duke is trying to calm the situation while encouraging such people. And among the many troublesome issues, the most important one for the Duke was to deal with the poison that was contaminating the Titis Forest and the Kale River.


    The spread of the poison was prevented by the fall of the Hydra itself, but the effects of the remaining poison alone were more than enough to bring down the Canary Kingdom.


    In response to this situation, Lord Dragnaut sought a solution outside the country. The Holy Kingdom is located in the southern part of the Canary Kingdom. It is said that in the south of this country, there is a vast sea of rot that is said to be caused by the corpse of the divine Hydra.


    I''ve heard about this in the past when I heard about the basilisk extermination, but at any rate, Lord Dragnaut thought that the Holy Kingdom knew a way to prevent the expansion of the rotten sea, so he sent an emissary to request cooperation.


    The Pope of the Holy Kingdom - apparently the Pope is the highest authority in the Holy Kingdom - responded to this envoy with open arms.


    According to the Pope, the Holy Kingdom has the means to create a large scale witchcraft.


    Of course, a ward created by a mere human cannot contain the poison of Hydra, the manifestation of incurability and impurity, so what they need is a catalyst.


    What is needed is a catalyst.


    A rhinoceros horn has been prized since ancient times as a tool for detoxification - an animal rhinoceros horn - but an ordinary rhinoceros horn is insufficient as a catalyst. The horn of a legendary beast that increased the efficacy of the horn dozens or even hundreds of times.


    It is the horn of the behemoth, the horn of the beast that increases the efficacy of the rhinoceros horn dozens or hundreds of times.


    The king of beasts (behemoths) was a gigantic monster with a physique as big as a city. Because of its size, the places where it can live are very limited. As far as the Canary Territory is concerned, the only place it could live is in the Catalan Desert, a magical beast habitat that rivals the Titis Forest and Mount Skim.


    Of course, just because something is possible doesn''t mean it is definitely inhabited, and even if it was, it would be extremely difficult to defeat it.


    A large number of soldiers, a large number of supplies, and a large amount of transportation. Just getting all of these things together would be a challenge, and yet we were heading into a huge, unexplored desert that hadn''t even been measured in total area. The worst thing that could happen is that we could lose all our troops and supplies in a single morning.


    ''''Well we can''t do such a big expedition when we''re just in a state of turmoil with the Hydra and whatnot.


    I would like to say that such a substitute for the horn of the king of beasts (behemoths) would not be easy to find, but I had an idea.


    There is a girl living in my house right now with a powerful magical medium growing on her forehead. Two of them.


    I don''t know if the horns of a demon man can replace the horns of the King of Beasts (Behemoth), but I don''t know if they can''t and originally, I don''t know if anyone will ever think of trying it.


    The human rights of sparrows were granted by the Canary King in due course, and they are under no obligation to respond to unreasonable demands, but given the circumstances, there may be some who will run amok.


    It''s a good idea to be careful what you do, but you should also be careful what you look out for," said Lord Dragnaut.


    ''''It would be enough for me to smash the one who runs out of control, but how to tell the person in question...''''


    If I tell her, that sweet girl might feel a strange sense of remorse. If I can just put up with it, other people will be saved - there''s no reason to think I won''t break my own horns thinking that way.


    That''s what I want to avoid at all costs. I''d be happy to get on Klaus Solus and go take on the Behemoth, but it''s not a good idea to leave Ishqa away for long periods of time under the current circumstances. Even a child could understand that.


    If only there were three of us. One for Crya, one for the sparrows, and one for the Behemoth. That should solve everything.


    I scratched my head as I rattled off some rambling nonsense.


    Well, there''s no point in complaining. Let''s start with what we can do, one at a time.


    First of all, we need to survey the people at home. Especially the ones that are about to be killed by Cryer, we need to find out if they can live under the same roof as her.


    I stretched wide, then gathered momentum and stood up from my chair.


    Then I gave both of my cheeks a pat on the back. Suddenly, I looked out the window and saw a clear, cloudless sky. For some reason, I was a little relieved by that fact.

 121-Quiet Cleer Belch ①

    Kappou........


    Cryer Berch was in the bathtub, squeezing his eyes shut, as if he could hear such sounds coming from somewhere.


    The cypress bathtub is surprisingly large, allowing you to stretch your arms and legs as much as you like.


    For someone who had been forced to live in a cave in a corner of the forest called Titis, the sensation of basking in the overflowing water was irreplaceable.


    That was a profound experience, though.


    Cryer chuckles as he scoops the water from the bathtub and runs it slowly over his shoulders and arms.


    Not that he was particularly sarcastic. I''m not sure why the cave was equipped with all the necessary supplies and even a small tent for personal use. Of course, these were only "better than camping", but since Cryer himself prefers a simple life, he didn''t feel inconvenienced at all.


    Even though he was a de facto prisoner of war, his freedom of action was guaranteed, so he even felt rather more comfortable living there than in Berch''s mansion.


    What does that mean?


    The Berchs, the adoptive family of Cryer, adopt many talented children into their home and compete with each other to develop their talents.


    Those who are deemed useless to the Belch family are discarded like cats and dogs. If they don''t want this to happen, they have no choice but to beat the other children. There is no other way, even if it means kicking out others who are in the same boat.


    That''s how Cryer and his brother Klimt have grown up.


    The children who live in the Berch mansion are guarded by a watchman named Teacher, who keeps an eye on them, saying, "As soon as this child is good for the Berch family, he''s good for the family. Some of the children are trapped in a corner, and some of them are mentally deranged.


    It''s not that he was driven to that level thanks to his younger brother, but it was still painful to be constantly aware of the eyes of the family.


    --that pain was not present in the life of the cave. How much it put Cryer''s mind at ease. Perhaps Sora never imagined it.


    To be honest, even Cryer himself is surprised. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about it.


    I''m sure it''s too convenient for you to think of it as an even better idea. Besides, a cave is not a cave without problems.


    Such a Krya''s cheeks were red for a different reason than the heat of the hot water.


    Most of the time it was just one Krya, or Sora and Krya, living in the cave, but occasionally an elven woman would come along with Sora.


    Not that there was a problem with the elf named Lunamaria. Crya had exchanged a few words with Lunamaria, and her words conveyed a wise persona. She was wary of Claia, but she was able to sense the details of a woman''s life - where the sky was hard to come up with, and where it was hard to ask for it from Claia - and made arrangements for many things.


    If they had met in a different way, they would have wanted to be friends. It''s hard to say for the person who tried to kill her and her friends.


    Regardless, there was nothing wrong with Lunamaria''s personality. The problem was the muttering that came from the tent over there as she and Sora spent the night in the cave.


    Cryer covered her face with her hands.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out after a while that he simply doesn''t care about you. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a problem with that kind of thing, or maybe he was just trying to tease you for not being used to it.


    ''I shouldn''t. I just remembered again....


    Cryer shakes and shakes his head in the bathtub. It''s a good idea to make sure that you''re not going to have to worry about your own health.


    Life in the cave was too stimulating in many ways for Cryia, who had spent her days training and training swordsmanship swordsmanship mission duties.


    Today, Cryer moved from the cave to the empty mansion. Of course, it was by order of the sky, but to Cryer, it was a strange feeling, disappointing or not so disappointing.


    ''At least it''s a pleasure to bathe in this way, but...''


    While mumbling such things, Sora twisted his head, wondering why he had suddenly brought himself home.


    Until just yesterday, Sora didn''t even utter the "I" word for Ishqa to Cryer. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    It was not out of concern for Kuria. It is not that Sora has been violent to Cryer (except during rehearsals), but that does not mean that he has forgiven them for what they did to him in Ishqa. You only have to look at the words and actions to see that.


    If Kliah disobeyed Sora''s will, he would immediately cut him down.


    I thought that by daring to bring Cryer closer to the demon child, he was trying to determine Cryer''s true intentions, but that would put the demon child in danger.


    Judging by Sora''s behavior towards the demon child, that would not be the case.


    As a matter of fact, Cryer was thinking about the possibility of Sora entering the bathroom even while he was doing this - but when he glanced at the bathroom entrance, the door didn''t move even as he glanced at it. Apparently, this guess was also off.


    "Is this also in vain? ''''It''s a terrible solitary struggle.''''


    With a wry smile, he took out a thin razor blade from his tied-up hair.


    Cryer, who truly relaxed his shoulders for the first time since entering the bathroom, let out a breath of relief.


    As it is, she looks up at the ceiling and silently closes her red eyes.


    ''''........Klimt is going to be mad at me. Why are you making yourself at home in the enemy''s house?


    Cryer let out another small breath, his mouth relaxed in amusement.

 122-Quiet Cleer Belch ②

    Master Berch, over here.


    As they walked through the streets of Ishka, his voice was low and sharp, hitting Krya''s earbuds.


    Due to his exploits in the earlier Stampede, Krya is especially popular among soldiers and adventurers. It is not unusual for him to be called upon, not only because of his distinctive white hair and red eyes, but also because he is wearing a hakama, which is rarely seen in Ishqa.


    It is not only soldiers and adventurers, but also their families and citizens who have heard of them, who thank them for their service.


    But they do not call him "Master Belch". But those people do not call him "Lord Belch" because he does not tell the inhabitants of Ishqa what his family name is.


    In the event that you have a problem with your own personal computer, then you can''t afford to lose your password. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    --It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. He must be about forty years old. His cheeks were especially red with stubble, as if he had been drinking in the daytime.


    Many of the people in Ithaca have lost their jobs due to the ongoing turmoil. It is not unusual for such people to try to forget their reality by drinking. In fact, one could walk the streets and find anyone who looked like this man.


    However, those people and the man in front of them have different eyes. There was a strong light in the eyes that looked at Cryer that had nothing to do with the spirit of alcohol (alcohol).


    ''''--Who are you?''''


    Please come with me.


    After announcing in a noncommittal tone, the man staggered away from the scene, looking how drunk he was, and entered a deserted alleyway.


    Cryer hesitated slightly, but ignoring him here was in many ways impossible. Slightly behind the man, Crya entered the alleyway as well.


    As soon as the man recognized Cryer, he immediately fell to his knees in place. I''m not sure if it''s the same thing, but I''m sure the man is kneeling to the Berch family rather than to Crya.


    Before Cryer could question him, the man revealed his identity.


    ''And I am Hayjin, belonging to the fourth flag. I am here to receive Lady Cryer Berch by order of the Lord of the House.''''


    Mikate-sama''s...?


    The question lodged in Cryer''s voice.


    This was because, frankly, Krya had decided that the possibility of a rescue team coming to her was immense.


    The reason why Sora had taken Crya hostage was to protect the demon''s daughter, but there was no way that the Sword Saint Miken Shikibu would accept that request. He''s not a swordsman who would shake the laws of the Plating Sealed God in order to save one Kuria.


    Perhaps the hostage Crya would be executed, as well as the sky.


    The Berch family can''t be expected to help. Rather, I wouldn''t be surprised if the Berch family took the initiative to attack me in order to erase the shame of my people.


    What has been troubling Cryer recently is how he should act in the event of an attack by the Mikado family, and he had no idea what he should do when help arrived.


    However, a man claiming to be the fourth flag had come to rescue Cryer. He suspected it was some kind of trap, but there was no reason or need for the swordsman to trap Crya.


    If anyone was going to trap Crya, it would be the sky. If this is the case, if Crya follows Hayjin at all, Sora will be waiting for him and punish him for attempting to escape - which is very likely.


    However, Hayjin''s manner is definitely that of someone who handles the Illusionary Itto-ryu. The insignia taken out of his bosom to indicate his affiliation with the fourth flag is also a real thing in Cryer''s eyes.


    --It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get a good deal more than you think.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect. Of course, I don''t doubt that the two of them did their best to help Kuria, but the fact that Shikibu accepted their wishes is unbelievable.


    How did he receive such hesitation and hesitation from Kuria, Hayjin asked, lowering his voice.


    ''''Belch-sama, don''t worry. We will take back the things that bind you, whether they are people or things, from you.


    What do you mean by that?


    ''By the looks of it, Master Berch is guaranteed freedom of action. There is no sign of a guard. You must have some weakness in your heart because you are still a prisoner of war.


    "...Oh!��Is that what you mean?


    A faint smile appears on Cryer''s face as he realizes Hayjin''s misunderstanding. Indeed, looking at Krya, who is a hostage and yet moves around freely, it''s not surprising that he would think so.


    In reality, though, Sora just wants you to run away if you want to escape. In fact, he must even be expecting Cryer to run away.


    Here, Cryer also got an answer to his question from the other day - why was he suddenly moved from Titis Forest to Ishka?


    There was no way for Cryer and the fourth flag to come into contact with each other in the forest of Titis. That''s why I brought Cryia to Ishka.


    ''Do you know what Gokan-sama replied to Sora-dono?


    Ha. I know, sir, but....


    Hayjin looks up at Cryer, as if to ask what that has to do with now.


    Cryer noticed the other man''s question, but he didn''t care, he wanted an answer, and then he learned of Shikibu''s words to come to the island in a month''s time.


    ''''Mikan-sama summoned you to the island to test Sora-dono''s strength, didn''t he? And yet you ordered Shihata to rescue me?


    Hearing this, Hayjin looked down.


    I was on an off-island mission, so I do not know the details. However, I heard that Lady Laguna was on the move.


    Laguna?


    Cryer raises his eyebrows faintly. Klimt to Laguna, Laguna to Shikibu. Is that the way things were decided? If that''s the case, there''s little reason for Shikibu to move the four flags at this point in time - and when I thought that far, an inspiration suddenly flashed through Clair''s mind.


    The fact that he had forgotten it, thinking it was a trivial matter, was recalled as he looked at Heijin in front of him.


    ''''The fourth banner.......Lord Jijinbo, who was struck down by Sora-dono earlier, was also the fourth banner, wasn''t he?''''


    It was my colleague. He was my colleague. In short, I owe him that much.


    Hearing that, Cryer let out a small breath as he realized what was going on.


    According to what Goz said, Jirinbo''s mission was ordered by the Emperor. It''s not only that, but it''s also that we need to take immediate action, and to do that we need to get rid of the sky that''s working for Lord Dragunot.


    In short, Laguna didn''t move the Four Banners to help Crya, but to seduce the Four Banners to take out Sora.


    Did Shikibu not notice it, or did he realize it and pretend not to know?


    Perhaps it was intended to be the first test to prove Sora''s ability.


    ''''Heijin-dono,''''


    "Ha.


    "I am very grateful that you have come here to help me. But I can''t leave Ishka now. Sora''s military service is a true testament to what Shiba reported. When Sora-dono returns to the island, everyone will recognize it. Didn''t Gokan-sama tell you that once Sora-dono''s abilities are proven, you can leave him in charge of the demon?��Then Lord Sora will let me go without any problems. Please convey this to Your Highness.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    I repeat, the merit of Sora-dono''s valor in defeating the seed of illusion is true. Although it seems that you have other orders, you must never lay a hand on Sora-dono or those around him. This is my advice to you, having been defeated by Sora-dono.


    Your words are very kind, sir.


    With that, Hayjin bowed his head and then left, killing the sound of his footsteps.


    The rest of the group bites their lips.


    Now, Hayjin only said that he "accepted" Cryer''s words, not that he would follow his advice. So that''s the answer.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who has to get rid of Sora-dono in order to fulfill the imperial order. I understand that, but...''''


    Even though the four flags are treated lightly by the other units. On top of that, if they screwed up the imperial order, the reputation of the family will fall to the ground. In this situation, Sora and the four flags will have no choice but to clash.


    Should he tell the sky about this?


    However, to tell Sora of this would be a clear betrayal to Onigashima.


    However, what would happen if they didn''t tell him?


    Sora may have seen through the movements of the four flags and returned Kuria to Ishka. It''s a good thing that he''s not talking, because that would be a sign that he''s understood the four flags.


    I''m not sure if I''m right or left, but all I see is a cul-de-sac. I''ve been thinking about this for a while now, and I''m sure you''ve been thinking about it.


    I''ve been thinking about this for a while now.

 123-Quiet story

    Once, in the Ad Astera Empire, there was a saint - a monk of great virtue.


    In spite of his young age, he was a loving and generous monk, whose personality was admired by many people.


    The monk was also an excellent practitioner of the art of the stick, and his passion was to subdue the demons and demons that infested the earth.


    One day, the monk left his hometown wearing a vestments. The destination is an island of fascination, where a grudge of three hundred years has been buried.


    On the island, there is a demon gate that is said to be the cause of the birth of the demons of the world. If only this gate could be closed - no, it is not enough to close it. If the gate, which is the cause of the birth of demons, could be destroyed, many people would be saved. The young monk set foot on Devil''s Island with this belief in mind.


    He had been conquering demons for so long that he was able to enter the Itto-ryu school without fear. After a test run, he became a member of the Eight Banners of Cheonglin.


    Since then, he devoted himself to his duties and gained the trust of the people around him, and he even married a local girl to his wife. He had a full life in his private and public life, and the years passed one, two, three years after that.


    Although he did not destroy the demon''s gate, his achievements were on the lips of the people, and the people around him showed him trust and respect. Next to him is his quiet but good-natured and gentle wife. In the eyes of others, his life must have been an enviable one. There is no doubt that the monk himself was happy.


    However, a few years after arriving in Ogashima, he felt a sense of urgency.


    He had never mastered the mind-dressing, the secret of the Itto-ryu style.


    The monk was a foreigner from outside the demon island. It is no surprise that he was unable to reach those from the island who had learned the Itto-ryu from the age of 13.


    However, he was not convinced that there were people who came to Onigashima at the same time or after the monks who had learned the heart attire earlier than the monks.


    Even if they were more talented than the monks, or if they worked harder than the monks, even those who were inferior to the monks learned to wear the heart-dress.


    In fact, the monks'' martial arts and magic skills were at the top of the Eight Banners of Qinglin. With the condition that the monks could be counted on the fingers of one hand from the top, among those who hadn''t mastered the mind-armor, they could be counted on the fingers of one hand.


    Still, he could not learn the mind attire.


    What is the mind-dress - it is a form of the power of anima.


    So what is the Same Source Existence (anima)?


    Man has another self in his heart, deep in his soul. This is called anima - even if we are told this, we cannot find anima. No matter how much you meditate or fast, your other self has no form or shadow, nor does it emit a single voice.


    Still, it was good to be young. It was good when you were young, because you could stand on the battlefield by your own strength, even without the mind gear.


    However, as one ages to 30 or 40, one''s strength will inevitably decline. The monk''s body, which had been engaged in fierce battles since his youth, deteriorated quickly.


    It was difficult for them to fight in the front line. However, he could not choose to support the monks from the rear. In the first place, there is no division of the battle of Onigashima into vanguard or rear guard. Demons can appear at any time and from anywhere. A sorcerer who cannot defend himself is nothing more than an impediment.


    To the monk who was struggling to stay in the Eight Banners of the Blue Forest despite feeling his own limitations, his wife said hesitantly, "Don''t push yourself that far.


    There''s no need to push yourself that hard. I have fought hard since I was young. It''s time for you to take a break," he said. I think it''s a noble way of life to step back from the line and train the next generation.


    When the monk heard this, he was furious.


    It was a legitimate argument that had no room for rebuttal. The monk himself had asked himself this question many times, and each time he had been able to overcome his own weaknesses in order to achieve his goal of destroying the demon gate.


    If it had been the words of someone other than his wife, he would have been able to ignore them.


    But he couldn''t forgive her because they were the words of his wife, who had supported him closer than anyone else. He felt as if his efforts and aspirations had been cut down to nothing.


    --That day, the monk raised his hand for the first time since they became husband and wife.


    --That day, he heard the voice of the anima for the first time since he had become a Buddhist monk.


    The anima is the other self that lives in the heart, in the soul. It is the naked nature that cannot be faked or deceived in any way.


    The ideal self, which is the result of hard work and discipline, does not necessarily overlap with the anima.


    The ugly and distorted voice of the anima does not reach those who live righteously and purely.


    Attunement is the overlapping of one''s self and anima.

 124-Quiet story

    There you are, Cryer.


    Cryer, who had passed through the outer gates with a sluggish gait, walked toward the mansion. When I called out to her back, she shook her shoulders with a jolt, exaggeratingly so.


    Cryer turns around in a hurry. I had my back against the wall near the gate, waiting for Cryer''s return, and the corner of my lips hung up in an understandable "nii".


    ''''So, Sora-dono...''''


    Well, well, you look awfully pale. Are you okay?


    When I told him that, Cryer''s face, which was only blue, turned even paler. Fear and doubt alternated in her red eyes.


    I smiled once more at such a clairvoyant and smiled at him.


    --It''s not a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    To be precise, I knew that some suspicious people were infiltrating Ishka. From the previous incident with Jijinbo, Duke Dragnaut''s eyes are shining on the border between Ad Astera and the Canaries, and there is a network of information about the slavers'' union in Ishka.


    If it was a clandestine spy in his day job, he would be able to evade such surveillance, but the Kishi of Onigashima are not that versatile. They are warriors, not spies.


    So, we had a general idea of their movements.


    The problem was that we didn''t know when they were going to make contact with Cryer.


    Although I said they are not spies, but as expected, if you keep a lookout in the city, some people will have a hunch. If they are cautious, it makes it difficult for us to do anything.


    That''s why I purposely left them alone. We have to be careful with only Cryer. If they get in touch with him, it will change his behavior.


    I''m not sure if I''ll be able to get out of the gates without being noticed, but I''m not sure if I''ll be able to get out of the gates without being noticed. Even if you succeed in getting out of the gate, if I chase after it with all my might, I can catch you before you reach Onigashima.


    I was waiting for Cryer''s return, thinking like that.


    And the result is the pale Kuria in front of me. Yeah, it''s too in your face, Cryer Berch. I didn''t even have to question it, I was pretty sure I was in contact with Onigashima.


    Well, for what it''s worth, Claia is a member of the Belhi family, a golden generation that has been expected by those around him. He is an elite, so to speak, and it would be difficult for him to behave calmly in a situation like the one he''s being held hostage in now.


    --I''m not going to be able to get a good deal more than a few of these.


    The first thing to do is to send Goz and Klimt back to Onigashima and have them tell me what I want. My demands, of course, are for the sparrows. You must make the master of the sword swear to leave the sparrows in my charge and that the swordsman will have nothing to do with them in the future.


    "Cryer is a hostage until such time as the pledge is made. Of course, if my master refuses my request, he will have to prepare himself accordingly. And the same goes for anyone who gets in the way of my people.


    My father only sent me to the island to prove my power if I wanted him to leave me in charge of the demons. There was no reason for us to let Crya go.


    If this was the case and Onigashima had decided to retake Crya, we would only retaliate against the hostage. And it''s only because Kuria knows this that she is looking like this.


    But, to my chagrin, I didn''t tell them not to send a single one of their own. If the other side insisted that they only came to make sure that Cryer was safe, there would be no reason to retaliate. This was no matter how obvious the lie was.


    Of course, he could have acted without such petty logic.


    You could assume that this was all about retaking Cryer, cut off the suspicious parties and devour his soul in retaliation.


    However, if they forcefully assembled Cryer like that, they would have to keep an eye on Cryer''s actions in the future.


    There are a lot of things that are just too much trouble to deal with. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier and more fun. It was a poor idea to provoke him into a needless rebellion.


    Above all.


    The way I see it, if the sincere Cryer decides he''s broken his vows, he''ll take our retribution as a matter of course.


    If I could bring Cryer to that state, all the better for me.


    ''What''s the matter, have you met anyone in town?��I wonder who the opponent is that Qinglin Banshi has to look like that?


    ...it''s


    Cryer chokes on his words, unable to grasp how much we have grasped.


    For Cryer, he must feel trapped in an impasse. Do you want to give me an excuse to retaliate by lying to me? Or betray the swordsman by telling the truth. Either way, Cryer will be put in a very untenable position.


    That''s why Kuria is holed up in a fortress of silence, but for us, that''s what we want. I chuckled three times.


    I don''t care if you can''t tell me, but I''ll keep in mind that you didn''t tell me.


    Ugh....


    Impatience appeared in Cryer''s red eyes and swirled around.


    If he knew about the rescue attempt and kept mute, it would be the same as helping the rescue. After clearing out the Blue Lin Bannershi, it would be a weapon to hunt down Cryer.


    Again, I don''t know what Kuria did today, so it''s exactly an accusation. I''m not sure I''ve ever heard of a plan to retake it, but I''m sure the effect will be immediate and immediate, as far as I can tell.


    It seems that they were able to devour the soul of the blue-linen bannerman earlier than expected.

 125-Quiet talk Cleer Belch ③

    ''If you can''t tell me, I don''t care if you can''t tell me, but I''ll keep in mind that you didn''t tell me.


    Ugh....


    When Cryer heard Sora''s pronouncement, he groaned involuntarily. This is because he understood exactly what he had been told.


    The Hayjin we just met - the bannerman of the fourth flag - will undoubtedly attack the sky. Knowing what he was planning to do and keeping quiet about it is the same as cooperating with the other side''s plan.


    After the matter was over, Sora would use that kind of argument to screw over Cryer. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    Cryer was trapped in an impasse.


    The third option was the one that Kuria chose.


    ''''Sora-dono, let''s have a practice session!


    ..............nuh?


    When Cryer offers to prepare himself, Sora looks like a pigeon eating a peashooter. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    After a while, Sora comes back to himself and raises his eyebrows questioningly.


    You want to call it a lesson?��Now?


    Yes!


    ....


    As if gauging Cryer''s intentions, the sky quickly narrowed its eyes.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''''Seriously--we practice using each other''s mind attire.


    Hearing this, Sora''s eyes widened in surprise. Then he realized what Cryer meant and chuckled in amusement.


    I see.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    It''s not a bad idea to have a good time with a good friend. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    Sora''s mind-dressing eats the power of others. When they had fought before, Kuria had learned that.


    Even Kuria is not a wooden stone. I''m sure you''ll be able to guess why Sora didn''t pull out his heart bracelets if you know that. It must have been Sora''s decision not to do any more harm than necessary as long as Kliaa was following him as a hostage.


    Now, Cryer has removed that decision from himself.


    I''m sure you''re not going to be able to find a way to make it work.


    Still, it''s better than being attacked and eaten after breaking a promise.


    Above all, if he seriously clashed with the sky in the form of practice, his jingo pressure would definitely be known to the fourth flag.


    Again, the fourth flag, and those flagmen who were mainly on missions outside of the island, were the outcasts among the eight blue-linen flags. The difference in power between them and the golden generation of Kuria can be said to be muddy.


    And the difference between them and Sora, who overwhelms even Kuria, is indescribable.


    Once they learned of the clash between Crya and Sora, they would be shaken by the sheer force of the power. They would realize what they were up against and resign themselves to the impossibility of defeating Sora. No, we will make them give up.


    That''s why they are asking Sora for training in this way.


    However, there was a concern. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''ll be doing. You can''t just pull out your heartstrings and attack them.


    What do you think?��I am a prisoner. I can''t force you to do anything, but...


    ''Surely, if I wanted to like you, it would be one thing to refuse to do so here.


    Cryer bit his lip at that. But Sora quickly added in a fun way.


    ''But well, as expected, it''s not cool to say no here. Honestly, you''ve got one, Claia. You thought better of it.


    Bye!


    Okay, let''s practice in your mind suit. It''s a good thing I''m not the only one. There''s no need to keep it a secret - the mind-coordinated excitation.


    With those words, a black sword appeared, darker than the night.


    It''s not even drawn yet, but I felt as if my whole body was going to be crushed.


    ''''--shinsoo excitation (reiki).


    Cryer squeezes his voice out of the pit of his stomach and summons his jade long sword.


    The practice he is about to begin will be very annoying to Krya''s homogenous being (Anima). Perhaps it was her imagination, but the long sword in her hand shakes and shakes as if in protest.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    ''''No answer, Kusa Nagi!


    "Eat up, soul-eaters.


    The two heart-suits are pulled out at the same time.


    Black and green, the two-colored flashes of light sparkled in the sky of Ishka.

 126-Quiet story Sara and Iria ①

    That day, I was asked to do a rare favor by the priest Serra.


    If possible, could you take me to the village of Merte tomorrow? The priest was originally brought here by me, so I couldn''t say no to him if he asked me to.


    Well, things are much different now than they were back then, so there won''t be any problems even if I return to the village.


    The defeat of Hydra has stopped the spread of the incurable poison, and the antidote has been improved. According to Miroslav, it''s probably due to my massive leveling up, but the symptoms that used to recur in three days even with the previous improved version are now mostly under control.


    This effectively solved the "lack of blood" problem. They could even afford to share the antidote with all the villagers except Ilaria.


    Incidentally, the reason why the word "almost" is used to describe the prevention of recurrence is because it''s only been a month or so since the Hydra was defeated, so there is still the possibility of a long-term recurrence a month or two later.


    Anyway, that''s why the priest Sailor no longer has to stay with his daughter, Ilaria. He can now afford to treat anyone else suffering from the incurable poison, other than Ilaria. Hence the request to return.


    Well, if we rode Klau Solas, we could reach the village of Melte in less than half a day. And now that Claia''s case is settled, we can afford to be away from home for a while. For me, it was a small price to pay.


    The only thing I was worried about was whether the priest would return to Merthe. Now that the problem of the incurable poison is being taken care of, there is no way to keep him from saying that.


    I was secretly in a hurry because of this, but I was relieved when the priest said that he was the only one who wanted me to take him there. He''s going to stay in my house for a while longer. I''d like him to stay in my house for a while longer.


    Ever since the priest Sailor came to the house, I''ve basically left the meals up to him, but the food served is very popular with all the residents of the house. Even Cryer, who has been living in the house since the other day with a shrunken shoulders, modestly asks for a second helping.


    I''m sure the other residents will be happy that this diet will continue for a while longer.


    I''m sure the rest of the residents will be pleased that this diet will continue for a while longer.


    When I thought about it, my heart naturally lifted. The reason is that if we are going to Merthe village in Crow Solas, we will be riding in the saddle with the priest Sela, and we will be in close contact with him, which will last for hours.


    And when we came over here, the little guys were making a lot of noise and it wasn''t even worth it!


    So, inwardly woozy, I replied to the Sailor priest in agreement and said, "I''m going to saddle up Claw Solus right away.


    "If you don''t mind, I''ll head over now.


    Oh, no, there''s no need for you to be in such a hurry. We''re not even ready for the chicken yet...


    I just wanted to see if it was possible to return tomorrow, priest Sailor continued apologetically.


    For my part, I don''t have any complaints, but I can''t help but nod my head at the last word.


    ''''.........chicken, sir?''''


    ''Tomorrow is the anniversary of my husband''s death. My husband liked to cook chicken in a sweet and spicy sauce, so I offer it to him every year at his graveside.


    Oh, is that right?


    I stammer. The priest Sela''s words were a nail in my coffin - a coincidence, I suppose.


    I cleared my throat to cover it up.


    "Well, in that case, shouldn''t we take Ilaria with us?


    But she made a promise to her husband when she left the village as an adventurer, and she''s stubbornly refused to let her father see her face until she fulfills it.


    Priest Seela said and put his hand to his cheek as if he was troubled.


    Priestess Sailor did not speak about the content of the vows, and I did not question them either. It''s not something to be asked lightly, and it''s not something that anyone should be asking about, even if they are a mother. That''s what we thought.


    I asked her later if she had decided not to visit the grave until she became a fourth level adventurer like her father.


    Incidentally, I heard that Priest Sela was also a fourth level adventurer when he was an adventurer. As a ''Priest Warrior''.


    I''m not sure I''ll ever forget this, but it was Priestess Sailor who planted recovery magic and fighting techniques in Iria.


    The image of Priestess Sailor comes to mind. It goes without saying that the current relaxed and subdued priest''s uniform looks good on me, but I might look good in a tightly fitted priest warrior outfit like Ilaria.


    In my mind, I''ll try to dress up Iria''s clothes as a Sailor priest....................it''s possible. Well, in terms of the size of her chest, she seems to be considerably harder to fight than Iria.


    As I was thinking this, I was stared at by Ilaria, who seemed to have sensed an evil thought.


    Until now, a harsh word would have flown in after this, but today''s Ilaria didn''t send any follow-up arrows flying. This would be a good change.


    Thinking about this, I part ways with Ilaria and start walking in search of Cryer. The reason for this was to practice today, and today, to sweat each other comfortably.

 127-Quiet story Sara and Iria ②

    When I returned to Melte''s village with Priestess Serra, I brought with me, as usual, an abundance of antidotes, potions to restore stamina and holy water.


    With the traces of Hydra and Stampede still lingering in Ishqa, it was quite a hassle to gather up all these medicines, so I hope they''re used as effectively as possible.


    The last time I visited the village, the purpose of the visit was to gain the trust of the villagers, but this time it was not to gain their trust, but to apologize to the inhabitants of Melte.


    When I took the Sailor priests out of the village earlier, I made it a point to "protect Ishka from the monster stampede," but my purpose was to help only those I wanted to help. In other words, I had abandoned the other villagers. It was my own way of atonement for that.


    --It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. But those true intentions must be kept neatly wrapped up in front of Priestess Sailor.


    I''ve already told the priest Sailor and Ilaria the truth, so they can see right through me, but even so, it''s better to show them that I haven''t forgotten to follow up with those who have abandoned me.


    The octed roar of Hydra''s roar seemed to echo all the way to the land, and I should add that Lars, who remained in the village, asked me about this and that, which was very troublesome.


    It seems that the information about Hydra and the Stampede has been exaggerated by the people who escaped from Ishqa, and the southern part of the canary has fallen into a state of panic.


    As one would expect, the information about the end of the stampede was given top priority by the Canarian kingdom, but the message read: "The stampede is over. The details will be conveyed to you shortly. It would be difficult to get rid of your anxiety with this.


    Well, since Ishka itself still hasn''t gotten out of its confusion, it''s no wonder that the distant village of Melte is being driven by the fear that the hordes of demonic beasts will attack again tomorrow.


    There are some villagers who have suffered from the same incurable poisoning as Ilaria, and I took the priest Sailor, who is reliable in times like these, away from the village - there is nothing to wipe out the anxiety. It''s a good thing I''m not the only one, because I''m not the only one.


    When I told them that Hydra was killed, that the monster stampede was over, that there was no need to worry about the incurable poison as long as I had the antidote that I had brought with me, and that I didn''t need to pay for the medicine this time either, the village chief and the other people in the village were very grateful, but it was slightly uncomfortable.


    Anyway, I told them what I needed to tell them. The reason I didn''t tell them about my two names, "Dragonslayer" or "False Dragonslayer" is because I could see it would become even more troublesome than it already is. Especially around Lars.


    Soon, it will be transmitted in the form of rumors, but I will no longer be in Melte by then, so it doesn''t matter. Let''s hope that I will be a humble warrior with a profound sense of humility about my accomplishments, and that I will be able to beautify them on my own.


    I am now at the cemetery on the outskirts of the village. I didn''t see the Serra priest, so I went to visit him, thinking that he was probably here. He said that he had fled from the village chiefs who were persistent in talking to him.


    -- where he saw the priest Serra with his head hanging down and his hands clasped in front of a single grave.


    It was immediately clear that the tomb belonged to the father of the deceased priest Seela''s husband, Ilia. I didn''t want to disturb the priest''s prayers, so I tried to turn back quickly - but I couldn''t because the sight of the priest Serra praying with all his heart was so beautiful.


    Calm, holy, and yet warm. To say it was like a painting is an exaggeration, but that''s what the scene in front of me was.


    I could feel how much the priest Serra loved her husband, and how much she still loves him, more clearly than if I had spent a thousand words on it.


    I found myself staring at it voicelessly. After a slight delay, an enormous amount of emotions poured out of my chest.


    At first it was jealousy. Jealousy for someone who has been dead for more than ten years and yet is so beloved by Priest Seela.


    But that feeling quickly faded and was replaced by envy. I wondered what a happy life would be like if I could find a marriage like this.


    This is the ideal that I had tried to build with my fiancee when I was a child. That''s what I thought.


    I thought and smiled bitterly as I curved my lips.


    I was surprised to find that such a feeling - or sentimentality - remained in me.


    It''s true that I''m aware of the fact that I have different feelings towards the priestess Serra than I do about lust or soul-eating or any other desire.


    The feelings I have for Monsignor Serra are probably similar to the feelings I had for Ayaka as a child. I was hoping to see this behind the scenes as I raged for revenge or to wear a heart suit.


    I was blindsided by this. People don''t understand themselves very well--


    No, not really.


    I whispered in a whisper so that Priest Sailor couldn''t hear me.


    I envied the priests of Sailor and his wife for their marital bond. Envy, in other words, is a longing for something unreachable. What the hell, I know myself well, don''t I?


    He smiles a deliberately sarcastic smile and looks at the Sailor Priest again.


    As usual, I thought she was beautiful.


    If I wanted to get my hands on this woman, I''m sure I could. I saved Ilaria''s life and I owed the village of Merte more than I could ever repay.


    If I told him to repay the debt, Priest Sela would not be able to resist. If I tell him to repay the debt, he will repay me.


    I''m sure that the day may come when I can use the village chiefs to fill in the outer moats, take the dragon knight''s rightful place as the dragon knight''s wife, who even Lord Dragnaut would look down on, and eventually steal the priest''s heart from his late husband.


    I certainly wish that I could. In fact, it is a fact that I have been making moves for that purpose, disguising it as a light-hearted remark.


    However, if I did so, I would have lost the heart to think this scene was beautiful. I realized that.


    --I''m sure it''s very trivial.


    It''s very natural.


    I let out a breath of air. Looking at the priest''s back, deep and long. To let out what I''ve been hoarding.


    When it was over, I turned on my heel so as not to interrupt the Sailor priests'' conversation.


    Strangely, my footsteps were light.

 128-Quiet story Sara and Iria ③

    In the western part of the Canary Kingdom there is a city called Belka.


    It is a key point of defense on the western border, and its high walls and deep moats make it a more heavily defended city than Ithaca.


    This defense is not a preparation against other countries - against humans. In fact, there is no human state to the west of the Canary Kingdom.


    So what does Belka have in mind when it comes to defending itself against such a thick defence, it''s for the purpose of fighting the desert monsters that come from the west.


    The Catalan Desert. The Catalan Desert, a demonic realm that ranks alongside the Titis Forest and Mount Skim.


    The total area of this area is unknown. The types of demons that live there are unknown, and the total number of demons is also unknown.


    If you set foot in this area without knowledge, you will be forced to become demon bait, get swallowed by quicksand, or lose your bearings in the vast ocean of sand and dry up, or die.


    The vast desert, which could not be traversed even with the flying ability of a dragon knight, has been the subject of various legends since ancient times.


    They say that in the middle of the desert there is a golden empire protected by a ward.


    Beyond the desert, they say, lies an utopia of water, greenery and magic (mana).


    Many people dismiss this as a myth of unknown origin, but it is also true that from time to time, things are discovered in the desert that (presumably) leave traces of tradition.


    For example, there are rose-shaped ores that were obviously carved by human hands, and more immediate-looking gold and silver nuggets.


    This has led many to believe that the Catalan Desert may contain large deposits of gold and silver on a large scale. There are also examples of vast deposits of salt that have been discovered by those who have ventured into the desert, although they are not related to the legend.


    There were and still are many other riches in the Catalan Desert, such as the spices and oils from rare desert plants, and the shells of desert monsters, which attracted many people in the past and today.


    Many people still visit the dangerous desert today to verify the authenticity of the lore, or to get rich.


    The city they use as their base is Belka.


    --I''m not going to be the only one who has been in this situation. Even though they are both within the Canaries, Ishka and Belka are so far apart that it would take more than half a month to reach them by horse and carriage.


    That''s more than twice as long as the village of Merte, which takes seven days by carriage. If I were to talk about my own personal feelings, it would feel like an even more distant country than the Ad Astera Empire.


    Fortunately, I now have indigo pterodactyl (indigo) pterodactyl (wyvern) legs, so the number of days to travel has been greatly reduced.


    The reason why I came to Belka is to seek information about the Behemoth, which I mentioned earlier.


    The horn of the beast king (behemoth) that could be the catalyst for the warding magic of the Holy Kingdom, which protects the soil and water of the Canary Kingdom from the sea of poisonous liquid generated by the hydra.


    According to the Elf Wise Woman (Lunamaria), the behemoth''s existence is often seen, and it''s not a mythical beast.


    However, the behemoths are usually seen deep in the Catalan Desert, where the top adventurers in Belka see them once or twice a year.


    I''ve said before that Elgato, the guild master of Ishka, is one of the only three first-class adventurers in the Canary Kingdom, but the other two first-class adventurers belong to the Belka adventurers'' guild.


    Furthermore, the highest-ranking party in the Ishka Guild was B-rank, with only three groups, but Belka had two A-rank groups and seven groups that reached B-rank.


    There are two A-ranks and seven B-ranks in Belka, which means that Belka has enough appeal for these high-ranking adventurers to sit on. Of course, there is a proportionate amount of danger, and the frequency of attacks by desert monsters is increasing year by year.


    For this reason, the Belka Guild has a quota for adventurers to meet, and those who can''t meet the quota won''t be eligible for the preferential treatment of adventurers in Belka. Naturally, or rather, there is no end to the number of new recruits who die or are injured as a result of pushing themselves too hard to meet the quota, but the guild master believes that even if they are gone, there will still be plenty of new recruits who are proud of their strength, so there is no problem.


    Apparently, Belka''s master has a much different philosophy than Elgato.


    ''''Well, it''s not like I belong to a guild, so it doesn''t really matter to me.


    I''ve got a room in one of the city''s most luxurious lodgings, and after I finished gathering all the information, I told myself that I wasn''t going to make a fresh start as an adventurer in this city.


    It''s not that I was planning to make a fresh start as an adventurer in this town. I''ve been collecting information about the guild as part of the information gathering process for Behemoth.


    It would be troublesome if it stood out in a strange way, so I''ve also hidden Klau Solas in the mountains on the way.


    The rest - and while I was thinking about the future, the door of the room opened after a light knock. The one who entered was Ilaria, clad in the white war robes of a priest warrior.


    Belka has a rather large temple of the Dharma God, which, along with the Adventurer''s Guild, is the cornerstone of the city''s security and defense. When I heard about this, I brought Ilaria to Belka.


    The plan for the future is to keep Iria in Belka and have her gather information on Behemoth through both the temple and adventurers'' routes.


    ''''How did it go?''''


    The last sighting was a year and a half ago. "The last sighting was a year and a half ago," he said, "and it was said that the shadow of a huge animal, which could be tens of meters across the sandstorm, was spotted. Around the same time, there was a report of a huge tail disappearing over the dunes.


    ''I see. It doesn''t look like it''s something you''ll find today or tomorrow, after all.


    Ilaria gave a small nod at those words and sat down on the couch a little further away from me with an obviously nervous look on her face.


    Incidentally, there is only one room I took. There are two bunks, but there are no rules that require you to use both. It''s not that I had to explain further to Ilaria, but from the look of it, she seemed to understand why I had brought only Ilaria with me.


    --It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it, it''s also a matter of consideration for Priestess Sela, who has neglected the target of her vengeance along with Miroslav and Lunamaria until today. He felt that he couldn''t seduce his mother if he messed with her daughter, so he didn''t act on Ilaria until today.


    But now that I''ve shaken off my feelings for the priest, I don''t have to hold back on my daughter. Or rather, I feel that my attachment to Ilaria has increased instead. A daughter instead of a mother. It sounds horrible, but the memory of the time when the Lord of the Flies ate me in the lair of the Lord of the Flies makes me kick away my guilt like a stone on the side of the road.


    In addition to that past sin, he also owes his life to the cure for the incurable poison. There was no shortage of reasons to assemble the Priest Warrior.

 129-Chapter One 帰郷

    The "Road of Law" that runs through the Empire of Ad Astera from east to west goes east and east.


    The main artery of the empire, and by extension, the continent, is still crowded with people today, and carriages come and go incessantly. I''m sure that I could get a ride in one of these carriages without going all the way to the airport on foot.


    But I dared to walk to Onigashima on my own. Five years ago, I followed the same road westward and westward, checking the footprints of the past.


    Then I realized that my memory was unexpectedly fuzzy.


    After being banished from Onigashima, I''m sure I entered the Canary Kingdom via this road, but the scenery around me is strangely unfamiliar to me.


    The same is true for the towns and villages along the way; I don''t recall staying at an inn, eating a good meal, or seeing a beautiful view.


    --It''s not surprising, come to think of it.


    Five years ago, I was just looking ahead like a man possessed. There is no regret, and I didn''t look back, thinking that the future I wanted was ahead of me, so I just kept walking.


    I didn''t have time to pay attention to the scenery around me. There was no way to get a taste for the food on the road. It was impossible to create a memorable memory in such a state.


    The only thing she remembers is the frustration she feels.


    Whenever she heard the sound of laughter from the surroundings, she saw the boy''s shoulders shrinking as if he was being laughed at.


    If it were possible, she would have told the boy. The five years from now will wear you down to the limit. The future you wish for does not exist. You''ll do a lot of things wrong.


    But there is something to be gained if you don''t stop to think about it - that''s what I wanted to tell you.


    Well, you didn''t have to tell me that, but here we are now.


    I laugh at the sentimentality inside me with these words.


    When I looked at my left wrist, I found a finely crafted bracelet on it. The bracelet had been given to me by the sparrows on my way out of Ishqa, and it is said to be a good luck charm for good health in the demon tribe.


    This is also one of the reasons why I didn''t stop to look at it.


    I stepped out onto the ground in front of me once again. Five years ago, I took the same road that I took five years ago, running away or being chased, and slowly made my way through the streets, step by step, checking the ground beneath my feet.


    It was almost too close to my hometown in the northern ocean.


    �� �� ��


    The overall view of Onigashima resembles a butterfly with its wings spread.


    The land that forms the eastern and western parts of the island is almost a pair, and in the center, where the two overlap, lies the only city of Hiiragi, Hiiragi Capital, the only city on the island.


    The port to the south of that Hiiragato was the island''s only point of contact with the outside world. Well, even though it is a port, there are no fishing boats or guest ships that call on the island, and since it is a place where liaison ships come and go between the island and the continent twice a day, it is not very popular (or even lively).


    Incidentally, these ferryboats are always escorted by a blue-linen flagman. The northern sea surrounding Ogashima is rough throughout the year, and it is infested with many abnormally developed sea-dwelling monsters, so without an Aobayashi-class fighter, traffic would be hindered.


    Of course, even if it was a flag officer, only flag officers would board the ship, and it was unlikely that a senior level eight flag officer would play such a minor role. It is impossible, it should be.


    It''s been waiting for you, Lord Sora.


    It was Goz Sima who told me in a voice that was heavy and yet filled with a burst of joy inside.


    It would be pointless to ask why I was here. The boat ticket I have was prepared by the swordsman.


    You need to go through a preliminary screening process to get on the boat to Onigashima, so it''s not like anyone can get on the boat if you buy a ticket. The ticket has a fixed date, and as mentioned earlier, the ferry only has two flights a day, one in the morning and one in the afternoon.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re going to visit your mother''s grave, and it''s not like I''m going to be on a later flight.


    --It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in a position to make a decision. It''s a foolish thing to expend effort to avoid the welcoming of a person who may or may not even be there.


    "It''s a painful welcome, Sima-dono.


    Be polite in your words and polite in your manner.


    I''m not here to sell you a fight. Unlike when we met again in Ishqa, there was no reason for me to slash at him right now.


    I narrowed my eyes and stared up at Goz''s face as I looked up at him. Then, a puzzled voice emanates from the mouth of the huge man''s flag-bearer (Kishi).


    ''''........Is that something on your face, sir?''''


    ''No, no, not at all. So, may I head to the island?��Or have you encountered any hindrances?


    No, no. I will not be a problem. I will lead the way to your presence, Your Highness.


    Yes, sir. I look forward to working with you.


    I bow to Goz in accordance with imperial etiquette.


    The swordsman is a full-fledged aristocrat of the Ad Astera Empire, while I am a commoner with no rank or office. Since I have not been disowned, I have nothing to do with the Gokens family. It was only natural for me to use respect and show courtesy.


    Seeing me, Goz couldn''t help but let out a wry smile.


    ''''Sora-dono has already dismissed the three blue-ringed bannermen and confronted Gokan-sama with his demands head on. There''s no need to start working on the outside now.


    When I confronted him with this insulting demand, the Lord of the Sword House responded with generosity. In that case, it is only natural for us to respond to him with courtesy.


    I only said that and didn''t change my attitude. More to the point, I didn''t need to change my attitude. It''s not that I want to have a friendly conversation with the person in front of me like in the past. I''m not even going to guess why the other side looks happy.


    It is not my business what a stranger thinks, and it is a common courtesy to be polite to strangers.


    However, if I had to give you another reason, it would be as a precaution.


    It''s not as if they don''t have an intention to beat me up for my disrespectful behavior after inviting me here.


    I''m sure the master and Goz, but the Berchs will be more than happy to do so. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them, because they''ve beaten the two adopted children of the other side, both in terms of strength and prestige. It''s no wonder they hate us.


    Speaking of adopted children, Kuria was sent back to Onigashima before I returned home. He didn''t take up the invitation of the four flags, and while I was in Belka, he prepared for the outbreak of the illusory species in the forest of Titis while I was in Belka, and in the end, he didn''t give me a chance to take advantage of him until the end. This forced me to leave.


    In the second half of the day, I usually talked to Sparrow, Seal, and even Miroslav, and he bowed deeply to me when I released him. At the end, he looked somewhat pensive, which I guessed was because he wouldn''t be able to eat the Sailor Priest''s food anymore.


    With that in mind, I boarded the ferry and headed for the island.


    The reason why the sea monsters didn''t attack is because Goz was constantly threatening the ship with his juju at the bow.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family.


    "It''s been a long time, Sora........


    The fact that she stuttered for a moment around my name is probably because she was concerned about my reaction. The reason is that I used to hate it when Cecil called me "Waka-sama" or "Sora-sama" and I insisted that he call me "Sora" like his real sister.


    In hindsight, it was a reckless request. As a vassal, there was no way he could call me by my legitimate son''s name. But the kind Cecil, when he was alone with me, would call me "Sora" as he wished.


    I hang my head in horror as I remember those days.


    It''s a pleasure to welcome you, Sima-dono. I''m sure you''re not the only one who is favored by the Lord, but it''s not necessary for you to address me. I would be accused of being a victim of such behavior. I beg you not to do this.


    After saying this, he looks up and stares at Cecil, whose mouth is closed in confusion.


    His hair, which five years ago was tied up so that he could move easily, is now straight down. Also, what was a slender physique that was typical of a hippocrat five years ago has now been replaced with a feminine, rounded physique.


    It seems to me that this is the change of someone who went from being a hatter to being a wife.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see that, as I cut my gaze off from Cecil, I''m going to proceed with my steps towards the Mikado Mansion.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it.


    It''s a good idea to have a few words with your sister now, if you can. She has been waiting for this day for a month since the decision was made by Gokan-sama, that she has been looking forward to this day.


    "Lord Sima.


    I only move my head and look at the brother and sister over my shoulder.


    The reason I didn''t call them by their names was to show them that I was too lazy to differentiate between brother and sister.


    I did not come to call you by your name. In the first place, it was your master who called me here. The more we say, the longer we wait, the longer your Lord will be waiting. I think that is not what a vassal would want to do, but how about it?

 130-Chapter Two Encounter

    Hiiragi-to is somewhat like Ishka.


    As I walked down the road leading to the Miken residence, I suddenly thought about that.


    Hiiragi and Ishka are both fortified cities surrounded by walls, so it''s natural that the atmosphere of the cities are similar, but that''s not all.


    A single wall separates the city from the rest of the world, where ferocious demons are strolling about, but the faces of the residents of the city do not show any signs of fear. Everyone is walking with their feet firmly on the ground. And that is exactly what the scene is like.


    There is an absolute trust in the soldiers who protect the city, and a pride in knowing that they are the ones who support them. These two things give the inhabitants of Hiiragi City a sense of calmness and peace.


    The Founding Emperor of Ad Astera once said, "The way is to make the people do the same thing with their superiors". Roughly translated, it means "the unity of those who rule and those who are ruled is important", and in that sense, the unity of the Hiiragi Capital is probably one of the best on the continent.


    That of Ishka was greatly damaged by the Illusory Species (Hydra) and the Demonic Beast Stampede, but that of Hiiragiuto seems to have become even stronger than it was five years ago. The scenes that seemed so ordinary five years ago were quite interesting now.


    "The reign of the sword is unshakable, huh? That''s quite a feat.


    He smiles sarcastically. Surely it must have been a trivial matter to the Gokens and to the residents of Hiiragi no matter how trivial or unimportant it was to the Gokens and the residents of Hiiragi no doubt.


    Had Goz or Cecil been next to me, I would have said something, but they were walking away from me, so my sarcasm melted in the air, unheard of.


    The reason I kept Goz and the others away was because if Goz, who was wearing a dodgy blue-linen eight- banner Jinbaori, or Cecil, who was wearing a kimonos to look at, were around, they would attract unwanted attention.


    Goz, the shiba of the Gokenshi family and the third rank of the first banner, and Cecil, the side concubine of the head of the family. These siblings of the Shima family are naturally famous in Hiiragito (Shuto). I don''t want to be prying into who that shabby young man walking with them is.


    I walked slowly, looking at the streets lined with houses of eastern architecture. The hometown where I spent thirteen years since I was born, and it''s not something that remains in my memory for the most part, just like the time of "The Road to the Law".


    I can feel the residue of my memories here and there in my field of vision. There was a sweet shop around the corner, and I remembered that I used to go there with Cecil and Ayaka.


    When I''ve done all my business, I should stop by and grab one of the dumplings. If I do so, it might bring a sense of nostalgia to my heart that is as dry as the Catalan desert.


    --I was thinking about this when a figure appeared from behind the corner I was looking at.


    A young boy with gray sparse hair and red copper skin. He was wearing multiple layers of cloth around his head like a turban. He seemed to have just stopped by the sweet shop I had in mind, and was holding ten skewers of dumplings in both hands.


    I thought he had bought too many, but the boy vigorously chewed up the dumplings and threw them into his stomach before he could even look at them. By the time he passed me, the ten dumplings had been neatly reduced to just a skewer.


    The boy licking the red bean paste (anko) and molasses from his fingers was a failing grade in terms of etiquette, but strangely I didn''t get the impression that he was mean. I could feel the wildness and vitality of a boy of his age, which naturally made my cheeks smile.


    He''s a year or two younger than me. Looking at the scars peeking out from his face and arms, he''s probably one of the Blue Lin Banners. He''s also a pretty good user.


    -- which means it''s an opponent I might be fighting in the future.


    I quickly narrow my eyes and look at the boy. You''ll be able to find out if you''ll be able to get a good deal more than you''d like.


    And then suddenly the boy''s eyes suddenly turned on me. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the subject. I''m sure this is what they mean by "piercing gaze". I was under the illusion that the will to fight had come as a gust of wind.


    I''m going to buy a fight, okay?


    The boy said this with some amusement. There was no anger in his eyes, only a burning desire to fight against a strong opponent.


    I''m not a fan of this, but I''m a fan of the idea.


    I''m not going to do that. I apologize for my disrespect.


    The fact that we apologized honestly was surprising, and the boy looked like he was disappointed. He also looks vaguely disappointed.


    ''What, I thought I finally had a decent opponent. Well, if you don''t want to do it, there''s no way around it. You''re not going to be able to watch anyone else,


    Be advised. We''ll keep that in mind. I''m sorry.


    I''ve already accepted your apology. You can have two. I''ll see you-- hmm?


    A strange voice suddenly escaped from the mouth of the boy who was about to pass me with a fluttering wave of his hand. Something wrinkled between his eyebrows as he stared at me - the bracelet on my left wrist, to be precise.


    ''''........Hey, you. Where did you get that bracelet, where did you get it?


    This one?��It was a gift from a friend of mine when I left for my trip.


    Friend, friend. By the way, what did your friend say about the benefits of the bracelet?


    I think they''re praying for good health.


    When I nodded my head to see what it was about, the boy crossed his arms and stared at me with the face of some kind of scholar tackling a difficult question. His gaze was even sharper and deeper than the one he was giving me a moment ago. It was the gaze of an observer who was a few steps above me.


    What''s your name?��I''m Kagari.


    It''s empty.


    I see. Then take good care of your friend, Sora. Also, you don''t really belong to this island if you got this when you left, do you?


    Yeah, I''m not from this island.


    Then you better get off this island as soon as possible. Unless you want to get into some kind of trouble.


    Then the boy - Cagali quickly turned on his heel and hurried away. To the south, in the direction of the port I had come from.


    I watch its back for a little while, but eventually I too turn on my heel and start walking. North, towards the place I once called home.


    ������


    There was no interference that I had anticipated.


    When I arrived at the Mikado Mansion, I entered the mansion without being blocked at the gate and was guided by Brother Seema to one of the guest rooms. I''m going to inform the master of my arrival and then we will have an audience in the grand hall. They wanted me to wait in this room until the time was up.


    I had no intention of interfering in the arrangements, so I nodded in agreement with Goz and the others.


    According to what Goz said, the audience will be soon, which means that he has no intention of making my father wait for me, so he wants me to report back to Master Shizuya slowly after the reunion is over.


    Apparently, the old guard believes that once I see my father, I''ll let bygones be bygones and be ready to fight again under the banner of the sword. Or, he may simply be hoping that I''ll be able to do so, but either way, it''s a very annoying experience.


    I couldn''t help but think about going to my mother''s grave, report on my five years of life in the island, and then eat some dumplings before leaving the island.


    However, that would only fulfill one of the purposes of my trip to Onigashima.


    I had three purposes for coming to the island this time. The first was to visit my mother''s grave; the second was to counteract the swordsman''s hostility towards the sparrows; and the third was what I had done to Gozu, Cecil, and that boy, Kagari, since arriving on the island.


    In other words, to watch.


    Five years ago, the people around me were like peaks without peaks. Because they were so high, they all looked the same to me. My peers, the flatlanders, the highlanders, the highlanders, the twin peaks, and even the swordsmen looked the same.


    I know that they are stronger than me. But we can''t measure exactly how strong they are. So there was no difference between being in awe of my father and being in awe of Laguna. Because to me, they were both absolute powerhouses.


    Having fought against Goz, Klimt, Cryer, and others in the Canary Kingdom first, I have an approximate idea of my current strength. I''m definitely one of the strongest in Onigashima, having defeated the third-ranked first flag, and that too, Goz, who had excited the air armor.


    However, even with that fact, I was unable to completely wipe out the awe etched in my heart. No matter how strong they become, no matter how strong they become, despite the fact that they have defeated Goz and the others, there is still a whispering voice that tells them they are no match for the people of Onigashima.


    That must be the residue of a mind from five years ago.


    A sense of inferiority that was deeply, deeply rooted in his heart. The bottomless sense of resignation that you can''t become anything.


    --The curse that declares the weak to be superfluous.


    It puts a lid on the belief in oneself.


    I''m sure this curse can only be exorcised by confronting it directly. That''s why I''ve been doing this. I''m going to be able to see everything with my own eyes right now.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it is a very good idea to have a good time. Gokan-sama wanted to see you. Please come to the hall after you have changed your clothes.


    I slowly stood up in response to Goz''s voice that came from outside the fusuma (sliding door).

 131-Chapter Three The Extreme

    The Great Hall is the largest space in the Miken House. Just how large it is is, it is so large that it would be more than enough for the master, the twin peaks, the four lords, the eight flags, and all the other important people in the Onigashima estate.


    The moment I stepped into the tatami-floored hall, all eyes were on me at once.


    At that moment, what flashed through my mind was the test ritual of five years ago. The ridicule, contempt, pity, and indifference that had been directed at me by the people around me at the time my father had disowned me and banished me from Onigashima, replayed in my mind one after another.


    Those abominable memories.


    The memories that had been groaning in my head every time I remembered them for the past five years.


    ''''--hmm.''''


    I brushed it off with a single snort and stepped carelessly into the hall.


    Seeing me, Goz broke down in a reliable manner. In the past, when I would appear in front of my father and his pupils, I would always be deflated. I guess he was happy to see my growth as I played back their gazes without any trouble.


    ''''Now, Sora-dono, please proceed to the front of the Gokan-sama. Everyone has been waiting for Sora-dono, that they have.


    Goz speaks as if everyone had gathered to greet me. I couldn''t help but chuckle when I heard that.


    There''s no way that all these eminent men and women would gather to welcome me alone.


    They didn''t come together for me, but for my mother. On the anniversary of the death of the deceased, it is common for the entire family to mourn together on the anniversary of the deceased''s death, which is in line with the teachings of the Dharma God that covers the continent.


    Miken Shizuya was the sword saint of her day, and the official wife of Miken Shikibu, the great aristocrat of the Ad Astera Empire. When it is the anniversary of her death, all of her subjects will gather to mourn her with great pomp and circumstance. In fact, that was the case until I left the island.


    To most of the people gathered here, I was just an intruder on the anniversary of her death. They would be waiting, not for me, but for this farce to end.


    With that in mind, I walked past the courtiers on either side of me on my way to my master''s office. Along the way, I saw a few familiar faces here and there, but not a ripple in my mind. Nor did the curious, hostile, or blatantly judgmental looks he received from the courtiers make his heart shrink, as it had in the past.


    Gone are the days of slouching, hunched shoulders and hunched backs. As I walked straight ahead, chest out, chin pulled back, some people looked at me and said, "Oh," but that didn''t matter to me.


    And so I sat down in the designated position. While sitting upright, a familiar voice fell from above my head to me as I bowed to the head of the family.


    ''''-- It''s been a while, Sora.''''


    His father''s first voice for the first time in five years. His voice was devoid of warmth, but at the same time, it was devoid of wet malice.


    It may not sound like a bad response, but the lack of goodwill and the absence of malice means that he is indifferent.


    The sound of his voice, heavy, cold and dry, is the same as it was five years ago.


    How many times have I shuddered at the sound of this voice, which does not harbor any emotion?


    How many times had I been shaken by this gaze, which was like looking at a stone on the side of the road?


    My father probably sees me the same as I do now and as I did five years ago. In the first place, he may not even try to distinguish them. It''s as if he''s a god looking down on the universe from above, sitting supernaturally and calling out to me. There is not a hint of fatherly compassion in that.


    --It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about it.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not the only one.


    ''''It''s been a long time, my lord.


    ''I see you''ve been working out since you left the island.


    As you wish, sir.


    There were a few more questions after that, but I continued to answer all of them quietly. There is no need to hide anything in particular. When I was asked if it was true that I struck down a dragon species by myself, I honestly affirmed it.


    At this time, what erupted from those around me was not a murmur of admiration, but rather bitterness and laughter, as well as ridicule directed at those who spout off big words without the ability to do so.


    That''s enough to know my position in Onigashima. Sure enough, it seems that the reports of Goz and the Berch sisters were not taken seriously.


    That''s probably why the Four Hags were dispatched. I''m sure that the four flags ended up running back to the island due to the quick thinking of Cryer, but their reports didn''t seem to fall on deaf ears.


    They must have been thinking that it would be too much trouble to send a new attacker to the island, so they decided to come back on the anniversary of their mother''s death and remove their disguise.


    Someone moved in a sluggish manner to confirm this assumption.


    "My mansion-sama, forgive me for my remarks.


    "I forgive you, Gilmore.


    Gilmore Berch, one of the Four Lords, stepped forward, his white beard swinging. The head of House Berch began to speak eloquently, giving me a quick glance.


    The words of the Lord of the air are brilliant. It is amazing that you have slaughtered a dragon all by yourself, that you have done so well. It''s no wonder that my son Claia, Klimt and Goz Siima were unable to match him. You have been called an embarrassment to the Golden Age, and you have not even managed to beat the test, yet you have managed to do so in just five years.


    A loud laugh erupts from the courtiers in the room, as if at peace with Gilmore''s flowing oratory. Half in contempt for me, and half in obedience to the leader of the Berch family, who is flying high at Onigashima, I guess.


    But now, you''ve been provoking me so blatantly that it''s almost refreshing. What kind of a person is it for the four lords to expose their inner feelings so blatantly?


    It''s a good idea to speak intimately to someone you don''t like, which is the top of the four lords of the swords family''s "literature" - as expected, was it unbearable for Gilmore to have his two expected adopted children beaten up?


    Or perhaps he was trying to appeal to Laguna, the next head of the family, by directing his verbal abuse at me, and also provoking Goz and others.


    If anything, this one seems more likely. From what I''ve heard in glimpses from Cryer in Ishqa, the interior of the Berch family is quite cold. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to think that they are trying to get revenge for the harm done to their adopted son, but rather that they are working hard to expand their own power.


    I was silent as I thought about this when Gilmore looked at me, the corners of his mouth raised. He must have judged that I was shrinking in comparison to my surroundings as I was five years ago, because he continued to speak in a somewhat relaxed manner.


    You will be able to find out if you have a good idea of what to do with your own. You should not be able to get your hands on any of them. I think that the Tsuchigumo should be used as a test opponent.


    As soon as Gilmore said that, the hall shook roughly. It''s not the same as when he belittled me earlier, but this time it was a murmur of deep-seated surprise.


    In fact, I have already made preparations. As a matter of fact, I''ve already made the preparations. If today is an important day to mourn the loss of Shizuya-sama''s soul, I thought it was important to get the rest of the things done quickly.


    It was Goz who responded to Gilmore''s words.


    He opened his mouth vigorously with a look of obvious fury.


    ''Wait!��I have never heard of a spider being used for a trial ceremony. And Sora-dono has only just come all the way here today, that he has. It is not a very nice thing to say to have no time to rest and participate in a test ritual. If you know that today is a very important day, then you should do the test rituals on a different day, that you should do them on a different day!


    I would never say this to an ordinary person, Goz Sima. You are the only one who has ever been able to defeat an ordinary person. Where is the need to impose the same conditions on such an expert as an ordinary person?��I''m sure that even Kukden would like to end these chores early and mourn your mother''s bodhi without a care in the world.


    As I said this, Gilmore smiled at me.


    ''''How do you like it, Sora-dono?��It is not possible for the Dragonslayer to be afraid of a spider. I am sure you would agree with me, that I would not.


    ....


    Oh, how do you like it?��I''m just making a flippant assumption, but is it true that you have been lying to the Mikado-sama about this?��In that case, I will say nothing bad. You should immediately apologize to the Emperor and to all those who are present here. This is the sacred place for the evaluation of your swordsmen. A single word of nonsense is not permitted.


    As Gilmore''s words ended, a silence filled the great hall.


    Feeling all the eyes of the place pierce through me, I shut my mouth and, incidentally, my eyes, and stand in the fortress of silence.


    With every second, the atmosphere around me changes to a swallowing one. The air is tingling and stinging. If someone shouted in anger, I would be swallowed up by their rage in that moment.


    Knowing this, I continue to keep my mouth shut.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds, four seconds... When I open my eyes, I see that even Gilmore, who was supposed to be the trapper, is flirting with irritation. I thought I was either going to be strong in a hurry or admit my faults and hang on, but I don''t understand why I continue to sit on the edge without a wind of fear.


    I''m sure you''re not going to be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''re not going to be able to get away with it," he said, just before the anger around him exploded, as he had done with his father.


    I''m not sure if that''s the end of what I want to say, Master Craftsman?


    What do you mean?


    She asked if that was all she had to say. As you have just told me, I want to end this matter early and mourn your mother''s death without a care in the world. I don''t have time to listen to your complaints. If you have something to say, please say it in a sentence. If you have something to say, tell us when you are finished. I will ask you again. Is that all you have to say, Mr. Gilmore Berch?


    ''''Well, it looks like you have lost your sense of propriety to your superiors in the past five years. As the heir of a swordsman, you lacked the ability, character and character of a heir, but you had the only thing that was polite to you. You seem to have lost a single merit.


    ''''If that''s what you say, then it must be so, isn''t it? As for me, I think I''ve been polite enough, but I apologize if I''ve been rude.


    You--


    Oh, and,


    I continued to speak as if I were trying to push my opponent''s objections.


    ''It was a spider, and you can deal with that right afterwards. As I said, I would like to end this kind of business as soon as possible. It''s no joke that I''m going to be crossing the day.


    When I responded to Goz''s insistence by kicking off his argument, Gilmore''s face showed both an expression of grimace and displeasure at being interrupted by me at the same time.


    For a moment, Gilmore seemed unsure of what to say, but I guess he didn''t want to spend his time with a woodcutter like me.


    Immediately, he nodded in an exaggerated manner, saying, "Very well.


    Then, with your permission, we will conduct the trial immediately. Is that all right?


    No, I have to ask you one question first.


    He objected to Gilmore''s attempt to end things. The irritation on Gilmore''s face was clearer this time.


    ''Why do you still want to play this nonsense?


    ''''You''re the one who''s playing nonsense. ''If your ability to defeat the dragon species is true, there is no problem in entrusting one or two demons to you,'' is your condition. If you want me to prove my power, there''s no denying that I''m willing to fight against an earth spider. However, that has nothing to do with the testimonial ceremony. I don''t plan to join the Illusionary Itto-Ryu family now, nor do I intend to be a vassal to the Giken family.


    What do you mean...?


    The pouting Gilmore''s face was probably the first I''d ever seen in my life. It was probably the same for most of the people in the room.


    It was a rare sight, but unfortunately I was the only one who could enjoy it. After all, everyone except Gilmore was also very pale.


    The only one who didn''t change his expression was his father sitting in front of him, and even the twin peaks on either side of his father were slightly moving.


    Most of the people here, including Gilmore, don''t believe that I''ve defeated the illusory species. In other words, they think I''m trying to return to the Gokens with a false achievement. Even those who have accepted some of the authenticity of Goz''s report are not so sure about my intentions.


    I flatly rejected their assumptions. The result was this silence.


    And then I heard a stifled voice from behind me.


    ''''--Sora-dono.''''


    What is it, Lady Sima?


    As I said in Ishqa, I have already told you that Lord Sora has learned to wear the heart attire. As I have already told you in Ishqa, I have already reported that you have acquired the attire of the heart, and that you are not allowed to place a person who has learned to wear the heart attire outside the umbrella of the swordsman. However, if you can qualify for the title of Seirin Bishi, that''s a different story.


    ....


    As you know, there are some of the blue ribbon officers who are engaged in activities outside of the island, and it is Gokan-sama''s intention to welcome you as one of them. If they perform well off the island, the day will come when they can officially take on the surname of your sword!


    ''I see. So the swordsman has put me to death. "Prove your strength," he wrote in his letter, "and you''ll prove your strength," when in fact, he would not give me what I wanted unless you became his vassal.


    The sky!��If Your Highness has planned this time to be merciful to you, I would like to ask for your approval...!


    I fluttered my right hand without looking back at Goz, who stirred with some kind of hard look, and I waved my right hand in the air without looking back.


    ''Oh, excuse me. I''m sorry," he said, "I didn''t mean to be rude. It''s fine, Lord Seema. I was expecting this to happen anyway.


    ...Sora-dono?


    Falsehoods are an expedient means to an end if it is to serve the law of the Plating God. That is the swordsman''s way. It''s no different than what you did in Ishqa.


    Hey...


    I could feel a hint of exasperation, but what was he surprised about? I don''t think it was possible, but did he think he was different from Gilmore?


    Oh well. As I said, I knew it was going to be like this anyway.


    I took a moment to look again at the banners that were present here while everyone around me was stunned. I looked at the swordsmanship, the twin peaks, the four lords, and the eight banners. I saw the essence of the swordsmanship of the swordsmen gathered here, the essence of the martial arts, all of it.


    And then I thought to myself.


    They are strong.


    That''s the elite of the swordsmen. It''s no wonder I was in awe five years ago when I was surrounded by these people.


    In particular, the swordsmanship is like looking up at the top of a white peak floating beyond the clouds.


    A tower-like peak reaching high into the sky. This is the extreme point of the divine realm that cannot be reached by the human body. I''m sure you''ll be keenly aware of the fact that they can''t reach it, even with a dragon in their midst.


    But still.


    --I was able to see it for sure!


    A natural shiver went down my throat.


    More than when I cut down Goz. More than when he stepped on Klimt. More than when he ate Cryer. More than when I defeated the Hydra, for example.


    The top of the mountain, which five years ago could not be seen, can now be seen. It is the same for the Swordsman, not to mention the twin peaks.


    It was proof that the past five years had not been in vain.


    And there was one more thing I learned. Perhaps the swordsmanship was not as long as the sword club had been for the past five years.


    The extreme point is the final point at which the mind user can reach, and no more.


    In other words, it is the limit. There is no room for the one who has developed his talent to a hundred.


    The only way to get out of this situation is to raise the level of the game, but the only way to do so is to have an opponent who is stronger than you.


    However, where would there be an opponent stronger than the Kensei? The strongest player is the one who is not stronger than you. The strongest person is the one who cannot raise his or her level any higher.


    Or if you are an illusory species, you may be able to raise the level of the Sword Saint.


    But even I, who defeated Hydra, can''t reach the current Sword Saint. Any illusory species that can raise the level of the Sword Saint, that''s just - oh, that''s just it.


    --only a dragon that kills a god, right?

 132-Chapter Four Pain

    So much easier to bear than to worry about.


    As I retreated from the large hall, I murmured with great satisfaction and a slight sense of relief.


    Until we actually faced off against the Sword Saints, I had also assumed the worst case scenario, that they had become even stronger than we had become.


    Considering Goz, Klimt, Cryer and others, I knew the possibility of that was close to zero, but my memories of five years ago kept whispering to me about that possibility.


    But now that I actually faced him, my fears were completely erased. Moreover, it was an added bonus that the strongest swordsman in the Sword Family hadn''t grown at all in the past five years.


    If he didn''t rejoice in this, what was there to rejoice in?


    Not only that. This state of affairs will not change for many years to come. The Mikenshikibu is the strongest swordsman in the world, and that''s why he can''t move from that extreme point.


    In contrast to me, I can move forward as much as I want. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to see your own face.


    --I''m not sure what that means.


    I can''t help but chuckle. I''m sure you''ll be able to hear the buzzing and shouting of the people gathered in the hall behind you, but that doesn''t bother you much.


    Well, regardless of the test rituals, I''ll fight the spider. I''m not obligated to follow the conditions that they added on their own, but I need to meet the condition of "proving strength" that I agreed to in advance.


    On top of that, if the swordsman forces me to obey him or mess with the sparrow, then I''ll feel free to eat him - no, I''ll kill him.


    It would be troublesome if I could sit up to the Swordsman and Twin Peaks at this point in time, but for a person who was cut down as weak five years ago, that''s also an honor. If it wasn''t for those three people, they would have been deemed unruly.


    Hm. But that''s only if they have the time to bother me.


    With that said, I think back to the events on this island. The turmoil in the Canary Kingdom earlier was quite a mess, but it seems that Onigashima is also experiencing the seeds of disquiet in Onigashima. It seems that a situation that is beyond me and the sparrows'' reach will occur soon.


    Of course, this is just a guess - or rather, an unfounded hunch. That''s why I''m not going to warn you or give you any advice. I''m sure the signs I''ve detected are insignificant to the swordsmen who have been defending the demon gate for three hundred years.


    With my lips twisted into a sarcastic smile, I returned to the guest room I had been assigned to earlier. No, I tried to go back.


    But someone stood in my way.


    It was a very small person. He was even smaller than the three little kids at the Seela priest''s place.


    He must have been about four or five years old. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. I''m sure that the crest of the swordsman''s family is on his coat of arms, so he is definitely a child of this family.


    That''s as far as it goes. It''s no surprise that there is a child of the Mikado inside the Mikado''s residence.


    The problem is that the child is staring at me with a very indignant look. And why is he wearing a sash over his cloak?��You shouldn''t take off your cloak before you tie it...


    Upon closer inspection, it appears that he tied it himself, and the knot is terribly unreliable. I''m worried that it''s going to come undone soon as well, and I''m worried about someone else.


    As I was thinking about this, the little black-haired swordsman opened his mouth, glaring at me with a snap.


    ''I am Miken Ibuki!��I''ll give you a fight, I''ll give you a fight, I''ll give you a fight, I''ll give you a fight, I''ll give you a fight!


    Uh....


    When a kid who is a year or more younger than you suddenly offers you a duel, what should you say?


    For now, I sat down and made eye contact with the other person, and I decided to say my name as well, in response to the first person who said his or her name in thanks.


    I''m Sora. So, uh, Ibuki, you say, little swordsman-dono. Why do you want to have a duel with me?


    "Because you''re the one who bullied Grandpa Goz!��This is a justifiable cause!


    .........huh.


    Uncle Goz, you know.


    He may simply be a disciple of Goz or something, but seeing as he took the last name of Gokens--


    And I can''t forgive you for making your mother look so sad!


    ...Your mother''s name was Cecil, sir?


    At our question, the boy pulled his lips into a straight line and nodded widely.


    Then he pulled a wooden sword from its scabbard and thrust the tip of it at me, shouting loudly.


    ''Come on, let''s go out there and compete with the Jinjyo!


    The wooden sword the boy is holding is small, but it is really beautifully crafted. Come to think of it, Goz was good at this kind of crafting. Recalling this, the edge of his lips twitch up sarcastically.


    -- or else I was going to start laughing like old times without any other intention.


    The boy piles on the words without the wind of noticing my inner thoughts.


    What''s the matter with you, get out of there!��I can''t cut what I haven''t drawn my sword for!


    The tone is sometimes strangely stiff, perhaps because he is imitating a passage from a story his mother read to him. It''s just the kind of line that one would expect to hear in a story.


    --And now, what should I do?


    It''s a good idea to have a half-brother in front of you and you''re not sure what to do.


    To tell the truth, this half-brother doesn''t sound very friendly to me. Even before I left the island, I had more than enough half-brothers and half-sisters to fill my hands, because of my father''s involvement in the affairs of women. And I had never spoken to most of them, let alone seen them.


    It''s unlikely that I would feel any affection for them if there were one or two more such brothers and sisters.


    But if you look at them not as ''half-brothers'' but as ''Goz''s nephews'' and ''Cecil''s children'', I have some thoughts about them. I have a lot of feelings about them, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to treat him coldly.


    It''s natural for him to be angry with me for beating up Uncle Goz and making your mother sad. If I was in the same position at my age, I would have challenged my opponent to a fight or two. I didn''t even consider that Goz and Cecil might be responsible.


    It''s just the way it is. I''m going to have to deal with one of them now, I thought with a wry smile.


    ''Get it over with!��From this, what I see is the power of the forbidden dragon!


    ...hmm?


    A line I''ve heard somewhere familiar jumped into my ears.


    While I was puzzled by the unknowable anxiety I was experiencing, the swordsman in front of me continued to speak.


    It''s the ultimate swordsmanship to beat the demon gods!


    Hey, wait--


    It''s called the Flaming Sword!


    Guffaw?


    I winced as I was stabbed through an old wound in my chest with precision, and I winced as I held my chest.


    The little swordsman, perhaps thinking that this was the effect of his own name calling, proudly threw out his chest.


    ''''Fear me, you evil bastard!


    "Biggety, biggety, biggety!


    I was coughing so hard I couldn''t stop coughing because my spit was stuck in a funny place.


    I''m sure it''s because of the painful look on my face, but Ibuki pulled back his signature expression and asked a worried question.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get away with it.


    ...


    After receiving the final blow, I finally kneeled down right there and nodded in dismay.


    It was an unexpected and fatal blow (calling me an uncle).

 133-Chapter 5: Constraints

    Step back in time a bit.


    After Sora, who had bowed to the head of the family, Shikibu, bowed to the head of the family, Sora left with his shoulder to break the wind, and in the great hall, Gilmore Berch turned his stifled voice to his lord.


    ''''........Gokan-sama. Is it okay if you don''t give that rude person a punishment?


    For Gilmore, no doubt Shikibu''s anger at hearing the earlier utterance will become a thunderbolt and shoot at the sky - as he gloats, Anihan and Shikibu easily allowed the sky to leave.


    A vassal can''t hold back an opponent whose lord has allowed him to leave. Anger at Sora''s rudeness and hesitation at not being able to grasp Shikibu''s true intentions made Gilmore''s voice low.


    In response to this question, Shikibu nodded carelessly, without any air of thought.


    ''Good.''


    But, My Lord. But, My Lord, I know that this will not be acceptable to everyone in your household. You deceive us by deceiving us and killing us by subterfuge if it is in accordance with the law of the Hokushin.


    As if to agree with Gilmour''s assertions, there was an angry outcry of approval from many places in the hall. The voices included a chase after Gilmore, but more than that, one could feel the anger at Sora''s arrogance.


    Five years ago, Sora, who was expelled from Onigashima after being disowned by the swordsman, should never have straddled the threshold of this house again. Nevertheless, the head of the family, Shikibu, specially relieved these two punishments, and even then, with a trial ritual, ordered him to be added to the lowest seat of the Hachibata family.


    It was an unprecedented measure for an outcast.


    But Sora, who should have prostrated himself and thanked him for the offer, kicked it away as if it were a stone on the side of the road. And then Gilmore said those words to him.


    I''m not going to be the only one who''s been in a position to do that.


    --It''s not that the anger that has erupted has not risen to the point of overwhelming the room. This is because the Mikenshikibu, who sits at the head, showed no reaction to the complaints of his subordinates.


    The buzz that had been building up disappeared like a receding tide, leaving the hall in a state of confusion and suspicion. Both of them were directed at Shikibu. What on earth is Mikan-sama thinking - that was the common voice in the minds of the flagellants (Kishi).


    Even Gilmore, who is skilled at understanding Shikibu''s wishes, is no exception.


    For Gilmore, who is self-appointed as the leading vassal of the Gokens, this case was not interesting to begin with. This was because he could see that the unbeatable measures against Sora were a testament to the level of trust the Shikibu had in Goz Sima.


    When Goz returned from the Canary Kingdom, Shikibu trusted that ridiculous report with all his might. That''s why he opened the door for a return to the sky.


    If he had been in Goz''s position, would Mikado-sama have trusted his report, Gilmore asked himself?


    --The answer is no.


    The only difference is that Gilmore Belhi is not as good as Goz Sima in terms of trust from his lord, regardless of his current family status and authority.


    If Goz continues to carry Sora, Sora may indeed return to his position as a legitimate son. If that happened, the Belch family, who had formed an amicable relationship with Laguna, would fall from the mainstream and continue to decline.


    I won''t let that happen. With this in mind, Gilmore was looking forward to today''s event. It was against this backdrop that he was particularly hard on the sky.


    Of course, Gilmore had no intention of actively displeasing his lord, so he was going to keep his mouth shut if Shikibu really wanted Sora''s return.


    However, Shikibu showed no signs of displeasure at Gilmour''s verbal attack on Sora, nor did he show any signs of restraint. In the process, Gilmore came to the conclusion that Gildildan-sama intended to use this opportunity to dispose of the defective swords, so he tried to stir up Sora even more.


    As a result, the opportunity arose to put to death Sora, but even here, Shikibu did not make a move and left Sora to leave.


    Gilmore could not help but be puzzled as to where in the world Shikibu''s intentions lie.


    And then Shikibu turned to Gilmore.


    ''Gilmore, have you finished preparing for the test ritual?


    I''m sorry, sir.


    Then we will perform the ritual in a quarter of an hour from now. Get ready.


    ''Thank you for your time. However, earlier you said that Sora-dono has no intention of learning the Itto- style of sword fighting or returning to the swordsmith''s house. How would you like to do that?


    That one''s intentions will remain out of this. In the Kingdom of Canary, there is a master of the single-fingered sword that has completed the test ritual - this is all that is needed.


    Gilmore''s eyes widened when he heard that, and he hung his head deeply.


    Next, Shikibu calls out the name of Goz, who is slumped over with a heavy heart. Goz, called by his lord, raised his eyebrows for a moment, and then immediately uttered a resolute voice.


    ''It''s Goz,''


    Ha!


    Tell the sky what you just did.


    Good evening, sir!


    Quickly getting up, Goz followed Sora out of the great hall. It was naturally the guest room that we were heading to, but from the state of the skies ahead, it''s possible that we could have left the mansion like that by any chance.


    In order to get out of the island, you have to wait for a liaison ship, but with the current sky, you could return to the continent on your own. In that case, they would have to follow with haste.


    Goz was naturally quick on his feet, but before he could reach the guest room, he was approached by a flanker. It was his sister, Cecil, who appeared to be in a terrible hurry.


    ''Brother!''


    Cecil. What''s the matter with you?


    Ibuki is nowhere to be seen.


    What?


    Even though he had the blood of a swordsman in his veins, Ibuki was still not qualified to attend the Great Hall.


    The reason for having Ibuki dressed in formal attire is that I had planned to introduce her to Sora after the audience was over.


    Miken Emma, Shikibu''s rightful wife, and Cecil, his side concubine, are scrambling in and out of the mansion to prepare for the anniversary of his death later on, and there are times when Ibuki is inevitably left alone.


    He seems to have been caught in the middle.


    Ibuki is a skilled child, but he rarely disobeys the commands of adults. It''s not as if he was left to his own devices every minute or two. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time.


    --It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to expect. Cecil also followed his brother as if he was in a hurry.


    It''s not that there are no criminals in Hiiragito, but it''s unlikely that a daredevil would sneak into the Mikado family. While I thought that perhaps Ibuki had left of his own volition, I couldn''t think of any reason why my nephew (Oi) would disobey his mother''s orders and disappear.


    I don''t like to think about it, but it''s possible that a demon or an interloper from another country, skilled in concealment, has gotten into the picture. First of all, let''s inform Sora of the time of the test and then look for a reason to try to find out what happened - thinking that, when I turned the corner leading to the guest room.


    ''''Hey!��Hello!��Yikes!


    ''What''s the matter, Snake King Sword user? Is this the extent of the Ultimate Warriors'' sword skills?


    Shut up!��Yeah!��Hello!��Toh!


    Ibuki and Sora were practicing in the courtyard.


    Goz was stunned, wondering what had happened and how it had come about.


    The expression on Sora''s face as he was dealing with Ibuki was one that Goz had never seen since their reunion in Ishqa, here.


    -- no, even five years ago, Sora had never smiled so serenely. When was the last time I saw Sora''s heartfelt smile?


    Goz was astonished that he couldn''t even remember such a thing.


    Behind him, Cecil let out a small, exasperated voice, "Oh..... He was happy to see that his son was safe, but that wasn''t the only thing he was happy about. The scene in front of them was the very dream that Sima and her siblings had hoped for from the bottom of their hearts, but had almost given up hope of ever coming true.


    I''m not sure if they noticed the sobs, or if they had already sensed them. Sora glanced at Goz and the others and spoke to the little swordsman in front of him.


    ''Hmm. Apparently that''s as far as it goes.''''


    Mmm, are you running away?


    ''''It''s a draw for today, Master Swordsman of the Serpent King Sword.


    Moo!


    Puku, puffed out her cheeks and Ibuki, who was clearly not convinced.


    To such Ibuki, Sora sat down and looked at him before continuing to speak.


    ''''For today, it''s a draw. So let''s settle it the next time.''''


    Next?


    ''''Oh. When you''re a swordsman, we''ll fight again when you grow up. Until that time, you should be strong at best. You know yourself that you can''t reach me with your current skills, don''t you?


    Mmm, I told you!��Okay, next time we fight, I''m going to beat you, no matter what.��So make sure you fight me, I promise!


    Oh, I promised. - Here comes your mother and the others.


    Then Sora shuffled his chin, and Ibuki turned around and poof, his expression brightened. Tapping his foot lightly, he ran up to Goz and the others.


    After watching their backs for a little while, Sora slowly raises his gaze when Ibuki clings to Goz''s leg.


    -- in the space of just a single blink of an eye, there was frost in his gaze.


    ''What is the time, Lord Sima?''


    It wasn''t just the look in his eyes. His voice was also icy cold. A desperate temperature difference that could only be understood because it was right after hearing the voice that was directed at Ibuki.


    A block of ice slid down on the back of one of the Gokens'' leading hatter (Kishi).


    ''''A quarter of an hour later, that is what Gokan-sama says.


    ''So you have taken the time to visit my grave. Let us thank you for your kindness, Your Excellency.


    Oh, wait!��"The anniversary of Shizuya''s death will be held at noon...


    There was no reply in Goz''s voice.


    After quickly turning on his heel, Sora disappeared in an instant, as if he no longer had any use for the people of this place.


    Perhaps he used his juju. It was such a quick move that Ibuki, who was clinging to Goz, rolled his eyes.

 134-Chapter Six Blessing

    A number of vassals were bustling around my mother''s grave, most of whom were not wearing swords and were probably back-facing samurai. Most of them were not wearing swords and were probably back-facing samurai. They must have been preparing for the festivities, which began at noon, while the hatters were gathered in the hall.


    It would be impossible to calmly report to my mother. If Goz or Cecil had been there, they would have been smart enough to pay the man off, but I was the one who had left them behind. If you think about it calmly, the situation was sufficiently foreseeable, so you can only laugh at your own shallowness.


    Should I identify myself as Miken Shizuya''s (Shizuya) son and ask them to leave their seats for a moment? No, but that''s their job, and I don''t think they''d be willing to give up their precious time to prepare for their disowned son.


    There''s a chance they won''t even believe I''m their son. It''s unlikely that the father would have informed his staff that the son he disowned five years ago is coming today. Aside from those in the great hall, I should assume that the rest of the vassals didn''t know about me.


    If they didn''t know about me, they could just ask Goz or someone else to confirm it, but we were told that the test was to be held a quarter of an hour or so later. By the time we had finished, there was no time left to visit the grave.


    So, what should I do? That''s when I nodded my head as I thought about it.


    "--Sora?


    When my name was called from the side of the room, I couldn''t help but shake my back with a jolt. For a moment - just a moment - I thought it was my mother calling out to me.


    It wasn''t so much the way she called me, but the sound of her voice, which was not malicious in any way, but only the sound of her affection, reminded me of my mother.


    Of course, my mother, who died more than ten years ago, could not be brought back to life. I turned toward the voice with a rusty, tinny motion and saw a woman with glossy hair that reminded me of gold thread and beauty that reminded me of a fairy.


    It''s Laguna''s mother, Miken Emma.


    I don''t know what to say immediately, and I open and close my mouth for no reason.


    Unlike my child Laguna, I have no grudge against his mother. Rather, I have a guilty conscience here. This person, who became my full-time wife after my mother''s death, cared a lot for me when I was a child, and I repaid all of that with rejection.


    I was a kid, I know now. But I didn''t understand back then. I think I was always glaring at my mother with a resentful look in my eyes, with feelings that were almost like taking it out on her - or even the feelings of taking it out on her - that she was the one who took her mother''s place.


    After that, he began to keep his distance from me, probably because he took into consideration my feelings at a young age, but at the time I was snooty that I got rid of the bad guy.


    .........Yeah, this area really makes me want to hold my head up every time I remember it.


    And another thing I heard from Cryer, who had been holding me hostage until the other day, was making my reluctance even greater.


    When I was exiled from the island five years ago, he was the only one who spoke out against my father.


    He told me that he was the only one who had spoken out against my father when I was exiled from the island five years ago, and that he was the only one who had ever spoken out against my father. I want to apologize for my past transgressions, but I don''t know how I''m going to stand up to him.


    My hesitation had placed intangible fetters on my words and actions. I barely got down on my knees to show my respect, but I had no idea what to do beyond that.


    It''s not because of that, but I couldn''t react to the next action she took.


    --The next moment I thought I heard a tap and a kick on the ground, I was being held in the chest of my opponent.


    ''''Mugu!''''


    ''Oh, the sky!��I''m so glad you''re okay.


    Emma''s face is filled with joy as she embraces me, as if she is overwhelmed with emotion. I can smell the sweet scent of Kyara incense wafting from the black kimono that she must have gotten especially for the anniversary of her death. I could also feel the softness of the kimono, which made me feel very uncomfortable.


    I tried to move away quickly, but consciously or unconsciously, Emma put more strength into her arms to hold me close.


    Of course, it would be easier to get out of it if I did my best, but I couldn''t just pull it off by force. And yet, it is hesitant to stay in this position. I seriously wondered what I should do.


    If this were any other human being, they wouldn''t be so easily restrained, but as for Emma, I was the one who had the advantage, and I had no malice or wariness at all, so I was slow to react.


    In the end, I had no choice but to keep my position until Emma was satisfied.


    When Emma-sama let go of me, she told me to stand up, and I returned to my standing position from my kneeling position. And then Emma reached out with her cilia and touched my cheeks, squinting at me curiously.


    Ha. Well, I''m sorry, sir.


    ''''Don''t be afraid, please let me see your face more closely--oh, your hair is the same, and the color of your eyes is just like Shizuya''s. Her face is also tighter and tighter like your lord''s... that little girl, really...


    Emma-sama''s voice trembles slightly as she takes a white cloth from underneath and gently wipes her eyes. I can clearly see that she is truly pleased with my growth.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    --I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not a fan of her.


    It''s hard to believe that he has a son (Laguna) the same age as me, both in his face and in his gestures.


    I suddenly remembered something from the past.


    When I was a child, my mother once read me a story about a mermaid princess. The mermaid princess was so beautiful that I could hardly believe she was from this world, her hair was like gold, her blue eyes were like jewels, her skin was like snow - my mother went on and on about the beauty of mermaids.


    Hearing this, my mother burst out laughing, which was a rare occurrence, and I remembered the moment as a memorable one. The next day, Lady Emma heard it from my mother and patted me on the head with a very happy look on her face. I also remembered that the guy from Laguna had looked at it with envy.


    Afterwards, Emma-sama, who had paid off her tears, took me by the hand and led me to my mother''s grave. Lady Emma then cleared the people around me and even left the place for me. The only thing I could do was to bow to her for her thoughtfulness in letting my mother and I be alone.


    --I don''t have much to say about the report to my mother after that. I''m just describing the days since I left the island until today.


    I couldn''t be someone who could be of use to the world.


    I couldn''t become a person who could protect anyone.


    I couldn''t be a great heir.


    I couldn''t be like my father.


    --I couldn''t become as big as Sora.


    Rather than a report on his five years, it felt like he was doing penance for five years. Still, I didn''t hide anything from him. Nor did he gloat.


    The word ''empty'' doesn''t always have a bad meaning. If you have nothing, you can be anything. From now on, pack as much into you as you can and be whoever you want to be. No matter what it is, I will bless your choice of a path.


    I never got what I once wanted, but that doesn''t mean that what I grabbed was worthless.


    It''s been five years since I was exiled from the island. I can''t even begin to count the mistakes I''ve made. I have a mountain of regrets.


    But the person who made the decision was me, and no one else. I''ve made my own choices. I don''t have to hide anything. I have no need to hide anything.


    After all that has happened and all that is to come, it''s hard to say that I want your blessing, but still--


    But this is who I am now, Mother.


    Then he slowly stood up.


    At that moment, the flowers that were pointed at the grave swayed faintly. I''m not sure if I''ll ever be able to find a way to make it work.


    -- it would indeed be a sentimentality to think that it was my mother''s reply.


    Still, somewhere in my heart I want to think that.


    Should it be something to lament or something to rejoice over? I couldn''t decide right now.

 135-Chapter Seven: Earth Spider

    The Tsuchigumo is a spider-shaped monster, just as its name suggests.


    Of course, the resemblance is only in shape, and its size, speed, strength, and everything else is different from that of the spider seen in the fields and mountains.


    The head has eight red spots reminiscent of eyes, flickering in an eerie manner. It has a mouth big enough to swallow a child, and its teeth are that of a man-eating beast.


    The red hair covers its head like a lion''s mane, and several protrusions sticking out of its forehead like horns. The body was striped in black and yellow, and its shape reminded me more of a tiger than a spider.


    The body of the beast with a demon face. Its body must have been over two meters long.


    Its eight legs, which extended from its long body, were hard and knotted like metal armor, and it had claws that shimmered in black at the tips. If scratched by them, a human body would be torn apart like a piece of paper.


    If it was a spider demon, it would undoubtedly have venom, and it might spit out some clay threads to block our movements.


    While facing such a spider, I murmured to myself.


    "I guess I''m as good as the Lord of the Flies, huh?


    To be honest, I''ve never fought a spider in person, so my assessment of him as "on the same level as the Lord of the Flies" is just a theory. But I don''t think I''ve missed the mark by that much.


    Five years ago - no, a few months ago, before I learned to wear a heart suit, I would have been a despairing opponent.


    Then it''s hard to say whether the current me would win easily. Looking at the fact that Goz had gobbled up when Gilmore had mentioned the name of the earth spider in the great hall, it is almost certain that it has a dangerous ability even for a mind-armor user.


    They can''t communicate with jin (magic power), or they can put a curse on their opponent to take them on the road when they die, or they have a second form like our mind-suit. We should have thought of it as an opponent that would do such things.


    The most important thing about the Tsuchigumo, however, is that it has been irritably scolding us from earlier.��Scold (shh)! The spider was clawing at the ground violently with its claws, emitting a cry of "I''m sorry, I don''t know what''s going on," as it clawed at the ground.


    As I looked closer, I could see that there were many layers of translucent ropes surrounding the body of the spider, and sparks were flying from time to time as if they were competing with each other. They seemed to be using some kind of power technique to restrain the spider''s movement.


    It is clear from the movements of the other side that the bondage is extremely unpleasant for the spider. Naturally, once the bondage was broken, he was bound to unleash all of his pent-up anger on the person in front of him, me.


    This can''t even be compared to the dragon tuskers who are its original opponent. It''s a good thing that you''ve got a good idea of what you''re doing.


    ''''Well, is it an affordable opponent to hit someone who claims to have defeated a dragon species?


    I shrugged lightly.


    As a matter of fact, I felt slightly shrugged off. It''s true that the earth spider is a powerful demon, but since they knew I was coming a month ago, I thought they had a more bottom-feeding opponent in mind.


    As expected, I wouldn''t be able to prepare a dragon, but for example, I could prepare a demon girl about the same age as a sparrow and say, "I''ll consider this girl''s neck class as proof of my strength! I had prepared myself for something like that to be said. I thought that Gilmore, who had been beaten up by me to death with his two adopted children and whose family name was smeared with dirt, could do that much.


    However, when I opened the lid, I found that the only thing ready for me was a monster. This makes me look more vicious than Gilmore.


    Thinking about this, I folded my arms and waited for the time to start.


    When I glanced around, I saw that the swordsmen from the Kensei and the rest of the swordsmen had already taken their seats around me and the Tsuchigumo.


    The place where the test rituals are held is the circular waiting room. I felt like a slave gladiator in the arena, facing a demon under the gaze of many people.


    By the way, there are no walls, fences, or magical barriers in this training room. It''s a good thing that the people watching will be in danger depending on the actions of me and the spider, but - well, there''s no way there''s anyone here who would have a problem with that.


    ''Well then, let the test rituals begin now!��Unleash the earth spider!


    A heavy Gilmore''s voice rang out.


    At that moment, the ropes that bound the demon disappeared and a vicious light shone on the eight red eyes.


    ''Shout!��Shout!��Shout!


    The earth spider kicked the ground, emitting a scream that was neither a shout nor a curse.


    Its upper (jaw) and lower (jaw) jaws snapped open to reveal a mouth full of teeth. I described it earlier as being big enough to swallow a child whole, but let me correct that. It looks like even an adult could swallow it whole.


    In contrast, I''m standing there with my arms crossed without drawing my sword from my waist, let alone my heart gear. I''m using my eight legs to expose myself defenselessly to the approaching spider.


    The next moment.


    A hard sound of clunking resounded through the tailing area. The sound as if a giant guillotine blade had fallen off was the sound of the spider''s upper and lower jaws vigorously meshing together.


    If the spider had remained standing, its head would have been eaten, not to mention its heart.


    Of course, I didn''t intend to feed on the demon, so I jumped backwards just before to avoid it.


    In response, the earth spider immediately launched a chase. It seems to be using its eight eyes to accurately grasp my movements.


    The next thing it attacked after my chin were my two front legs. They wielded their sharp claws like scythes, trying to slice me to pieces.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but I''m sure it is. This was just a precaution so that the Tsuchigumo would not read my movements. From the way it has just reacted, this demon has pretty good dynamic vision. You should not be caught off guard, even if you do a single evasion.


    In addition, if you stay in the same place, you''ll get caught in the ground dug up by the claws, so don''t forget to cross your back steps from time to time.


    The guillotine-like claws passed over and over again, right in front of my eyes and nose. Each time it did so, a strange odor blew in that made my nose bend.


    I didn''t know if it was the body odor of a demon or if the body fluids of the prey the demon had eaten so far had seeped into its epidermis, but no matter what, it wasn''t a pleasant thing to smell.


    It seems that the unpleasantness of the spider, whose attacks are dodged at every turn, is also quite significant, even if its meaning is different from my unpleasantness. Suddenly, the spider sinks into the ground as if it were crawling.


    Immediately afterwards, the giant body jumped up and down.


    It seems that it has the intention of using its own body to crush me. If I jumped in the air, it would naturally expose my defenseless abdomen to me, but the monster may have read my intentions, and at the same time as it jumped, it shot a white thread from the hole in its buttocks.


    The thread spreads out in the air like a fisherman''s casting net and covers me. I''m sure you can cut it off if you have a sword, but my black sword is still in my waistband.


    It''s not a good idea.��A summons!��Summons!


    The earth spider in the air contorts its face as if to laugh at our fecklessness. It seems to have a certain amount of intelligence.


    I smiled back at such a spider with a grin on my part. At the same time, he also lifted the ban on using his jujin, which he hadn''t used until now. With both feet wrapped in Jing Jing Jing, the spider leaps to the edge of the attack area.


    I''m sure the spider must have seen my appearance suddenly disappear. I suddenly lost sight of the enemy that I had been able to capture so far. The eight eyes are moving hurriedly, looking for me, but they can''t easily notice me.


    It''s not surprisingly, the figure is full of gaps, so if I hurled a powerful move from a distance - a powerful move - from here, I''d win in a flash.


    I thought that, but I didn''t try to draw my sword from my waist.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to hear the murmur of the battalion members from outside of the fighting arena when they see me not moving. Why not attack at the opportune moment, why not bring out the mind gear in the first place?


    The answer to that is simple: because they don''t intend to go out of their way to show our hand in the public eye. I have no intention of showing you my heart attire, or even my rudimentary power techniques, for that matter.


    Even Goz and Klimt, who fought in Ishqa, were no exception to this. The only thing those guys know about me is what I was a month ago, not what I am now. There was no need to go out of their way to tell them how much they had grown in the past month. Not to mention the rest of the bannermen - the ones who only knew me five years ago.


    Well, I''m sure they have a rough idea of the information from the hostage''s mouth, but if that information was respected, they would have treated me a little better. The fact that I''m being forced to fight against the Tsuchigumo spiders is proof of the disdain that the swordsmen have for me.


    There''s no reason to enlighten their minds.


    ''''Now, how many of you can recognize a soul-eating dragon without looking at its mind armor or its power techniques?


    The basis of Itto-ryu is zankei (slashing and powering). This is the most basic way of seeing through an opponent''s ability.


    It''s the only way to get the best out of your opponent.


    However, people only see what they want to see. The same thing can be said for "seeing" in place of "watching".


    Arrogance, contempt, and mockery. If you look through such emotions, you will not be able to see what you can see.


    Of course, there may be those who can shake off those emotions and see exactly how good I am.


    But that means accepting the reality that I, the weakling who failed to pass the test five years ago, have come back with more power than the third-ranked Goz Sima of the first flag.


    In other words, most banners must admit that they are weaker than Gozensora. How many of the blue-ringed batsmen would be able to withstand this humiliating recognition?


    The murmur that was currently enveloping the executioner''s room definitely included such confusion.


    ''''At best, you''ll be troubled.''''


    With a shudder in my throat, I beckon to the spider who finally notices me.


    A blatant provocation.


    The intelligent demon read the meaning correctly and let out an angry roar.

 136-Chapter 8 collapse

    ''--strong. Not that I doubted the reports of Klimt and the others, but I didn''t expect it to be this strong.


    An exclamation escapes from Sydney Sky Sheep''s mouth as she watches the battle between Sora and the earth spider.


    Sora, who was in Sydney''s line of sight, didn''t put out his mind suit. He didn''t even use a jin technique. On the contrary, he didn''t even draw the sword from his waist. Nevertheless, he still overwhelmed the earth spider.


    To be more precise, Sora was only dodging the spider''s attacks, so the word "overwhelming" may be a strange one. But as Sidney, that was the only way to describe it.


    After all, Sora was barely moving from the center of the tailing area. In the beginning, he had kept his distance from the tsuchigumo spiders with his jinjo gait, but as time went by, he was no longer out of the range of the tsuchigumo''s attacks.


    Now, whenever the spider attacks, its claws bite into the sky - but that''s about it. The stormy onslaught has not been able to injure Sora. The two sides were so far apart in their abilities.


    This was not only Sydney''s idea. The people around them also had the same or similar thoughts as Sydney.


    ''Haha, wow, wow. That empty-nosed bastard is playing with a spider!


    Next to Sidney, the Kumon Festival was laughing and clapping happily. It seemed so frivolous, but in fact, his eyes were as sharp as needles, watching his every move.


    Another name for the Tsuchigumo in Onigashima is the ''newbie killer''. It was not uncommon for a young man who had just survived a trial, and joined the eight banners of the Blue Forest, to have his head chewed off or his body torn apart by sharp claws in a surprise attack from above in the mountains and forests.


    There are many other causes of death for a spider, including those whose bones are melted by the venom they spit out of their mouths, and those who are dragged into a web, where they are prevented from moving by threads and then used as food.


    There are even some hatsmen who say that one of the conditions for graduating from the newbie ranks is to defeat an earth spider by himself.


    Some mid-ranking players have been caught unawares by spiders. This wise demon will sometimes form groups and trap its prey. Some spiders that deal with the mind-dresser will even use the injured hatter as a shield to block the opponent''s movements.


    Sora deals with such demons without any mind gear or jade techniques. Those who still can''t understand the power of the sky after seeing this must be judged as unqualified to be a blue-linen bannerman.


    Thinking this, Sai clapped Klimt next to him hard on the shoulder.


    I''m sorry for doubting you, Klimt. It''s the real thing - whether or not you defeated the dragon species, that is.


    It''s not just a matter of honestly apologizing, it''s a very typical festival.


    While thinking about this, Klimt let out a breath through his nose with a huff.


    It''s not important. What you think of the sky is none of my business.


    ''Yeah, that''s right. Well, I''m sure this will make more people besides me to review the reports of Shiba and your sisters and brothers, right?��Then Cryer''s house arrest will be lifted soon.


    The moment the single word of house arrest came out of Sai''s mouth, Klimt''s face stiffened reflexively.


    Prior to Sora''s homecoming, Cryer Berch had been freed from his position as a hostage and returned to Onigashima. However, only a few welcomed his return with joy and relief, and the majority of the bannermen cast a cold eye on Crya.


    The majority of the bannermen turned their gaze coldly on Cryer, and Gilmore was so furious that he even called on the head of the family to execute him.


    In the end, this was dealt with by Goz, Shukuya, and his superiors, the sixth general and vice-admiral of the flag, and this led to a suspension of the proceedings, but as you might expect, they did not let him go free, and he was placed under house arrest on the same day.


    The festival mentions this, but the house arrest is a formal punishment, while inside the Berch family it is a more serious one.


    Cryer is confined to the dungeons of the Belch house. Even Klimt is not allowed to speak or even see him. He has made several requests to his adoptive father (Gilmore), only to be denied as many times as he has asked.


    Klimt is uncomfortable. It''s a good thing that you can''t get away with it.


    The current Cryer is a legitimate bannerman and is widely known as one of the golden generation. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find out what you''re going to do with it.


    Because of this state of affairs, Klimt paid no attention to the fight between the sky and the earth spider.


    At the scene of the battle, Sora finally drew his sword and sliced off one or two of the attacking spiders'' legs, and finally he had just pierced the red eye socket with the tip of his sword.


    The spider, whose sword blade had been pushed to the base of the Tsubamotome, flailed about as if it were in a frenzy. And he didn''t just flail about. The miasma spewing from its body enveloped the spider, transforming it into a miasma that looked like a mixture of mud and curse.


    This is the shape of a spider that has decided to make its last stand after realizing that it has died. Even wild animals, which are not monsters, will continue to resist the hunter who shoots them to the brink of death. The intelligent earth spider would never be able to accept submission and death.


    In this state, the time available to the spider is extremely short, but its abilities are greatly increased. This is why it is called the "newbie killer".


    --I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.


    Again, Klimt paid no attention to the battle between the sky and the earth spider.


    If someone had asked him about it, he would have responded in a cumbersome manner: "I don''t know.


    If someone had asked him about it, he would have said, "Why should I pay any attention to a battle that can be won or lost," as if it were a bother.


    Because he was such a Klimt, he hadn''t even noticed that Laguna and Ayaka, his classmates, were a little farther away from him. Naturally, he didn''t even notice what kind of faces the two of them were watching the battle in the sky.


    And even more so, they couldn''t have noticed that there was someone watching the scene from far outside their own range of perception.


    �� �� ��


    at the same time


    Further up the high walls surrounding the holly capital, a figure sat on the roof of the spire of the watchtower, a hand to his forehead, and scowled at the heavens.


    If Sora had been here, he would have recognized the figure as the boy who had exchanged a few words with him in Hiiragi no doubt.


    I told you to get the hell out of here, why are you there of all people? Was he one of the gatekeepers?��No, but the decoration was new. I even knew what it meant for the decoration, so I don''t think it would have been taken from my people--


    A boy muttering to himself, twisting his head.


    Suddenly, a large shadow of a man appears behind him. The huge shadow, which looked like a bear, let out a doubtful voice.


    It is almost time for you to go. "How dare you, Mister Kagari, to be alone in this place when your time is almost up!


    What? I was just checking up on the gatekeepers, Isagi.


    The giant man called Isagi turned his attention to the direction where the gatekeeper - the Miken family''s mansion was located, as if he was being trapped. The mansion, located in the center of the Hiiragi Capital, is only about the size of a fist when viewed from the top of the steeple. Not to mention, the humans buzzing inside it were no better than ants or grains of rice.


    The heron let out a deep breath.


    I never thought I could find out what happened to them from this place. I''m sure that with Lord Kagari around, the Nakayama army would have no need to see anything. I should have said "my army".


    Haha, you can call them the Nakayama Army if you want. It''s only been less than two months since the last battle. I know it will take time for Kazan''s generals to settle down and get their heads straight.


    After saying that, Kagari clicked her tongue bitterly, and then continued to speak.


    I can''t be so thick-skinned as to ask for your loyalty after treating you as a discarded pawn.


    Thank you for your concern. But don''t worry about it. The men from Kazan who came to fight with you and the others volunteered to do so, that they did. I should have died in the last battle, but I have been given the opportunity to take revenge on those who betrayed us. I am grateful to Lord Kagari and King Azuma, but I have no hard feelings toward them.


    Having said that much, Isagi suddenly frowned as she noticed the presence of a third party other than herself and Kagari coming in.


    ''Mostly, though, I have something to say to the k��shinky�� who was tapping Kazan, Oken.


    That''s a surprise.


    A man in a white vestments appeared in front of them like a mirage.


    "Isn''t it a false accusation that the Shinto religion used to torment Kazan, Lord Isagi?


    The horned figure on his forehead is the same as that of a cagari or a heron. However, Auken''s skin was white and his limbs were thin. It was obvious that he was not a warrior.


    Isagi''s attitude towards this Auken was harsh.


    It is well said that this is a false accusation. Then I must tell you, what is this amulet!


    With that, Isagi pointed to the golden bracelet on his arm.


    It is a tool that allows you to break into the gate without being noticed by traitors who are watching you with the eyes of cormorants and eagles. Even I, one of the sixteen spears, have never heard of such a tool. Why did the Shintoists keep these tools hidden from Kazan?��If only this had been available, we could have taken the gates with our own hands...!


    When Isagi accused him of trembling his fist, Auken moved his hand up and down two or three times to soothe his opponent''s excitement.


    ''Isagi-dono, let me first clear up a misunderstanding. It is a misunderstanding if you think that this amulet is a magic tool that can be produced in January or February. It is a divine implement, that it is. It is the product of a great miracle created by a highly virtuous priest descending upon his body. Only the heroes who united the five mountains are qualified to use it. If Kazan had defeated Kazan, we in Shin Buddhism would have gladly presented the sacred artifacts to him.


    If they can''t even unite, they have no use for phototheism, is that it?


    Let me tell you that this is a very presumptuous interpretation. I am saying that this is a sacred artifact that should not be put out into the world so easily.


    At Auken''s words, Isagi clicked her tongue irritably, but, perhaps understanding the situation, she avoided any further difficulties.


    Auken shrugged his shoulders as if he was afraid of Isagi''s anger at Auken, but in fact his expression didn''t change at all.


    Cagali silently observed the two of them.


    The Koushin-kyo is a human organization where humans had once betrayed the demons, and the only human organization that sided with them. They are said to have sided with the demon race in the name of God and rescued many demon men.


    This religious organization has continued to exist for three hundred years among the demon race, who believe in the demon gods. Even if the demons joined the demon gods, the blessings of the demon gods were not lost, and not a few of the demonkind belonging to the Gozan tribe were followers of the sect.


    Even among the four Nakayama brothers who united the five mountains, there were followers of the Light God Religion. Kagari''s immediate elder brother, and his third brother, Hakuro, are followers of the Light God Religion. He was not just a believer, but a high-ranking believer who participated in the cardinal functions of the Order as a bishop.


    As Isagi and the others have just mentioned, it was thanks to the hollywood religion that Kagari and her friends were able to infiltrate the Hiiragi Capital this time, but this infiltration of the Hiiragi Capital itself was the idea of the hollywood religion - the third brother Hakuro.


    --I''m not good at Brother Hakuro''s (Nii) strategies because they have a bad aftertaste.


    Inwardly, Kagari is thinking about such things. But it is also true that no matter how bad the aftertaste, in retrospect, there are many examples of things that were necessary.


    This strategy must be one of those things, Kagari agreed.


    ''Well then, let''s get started. Isagi, Oken, are you ready?''''


    Of course.


    I can assure you that the battle will be won.


    Okay. All right, on my signal, we''ll move in. You two, get in position!


    Both Isagi and Ouken gave their respective replies in return before disappearing from the scene in a haze.


    Cagali waited for them to disappear, and then, with a natural movement, jumped off the roof of the spire.


    Cagali was sitting on a watchtower that was still taller than the lofty city walls. The distance to the ground is not more than ten or twenty meters, and Cagali was sitting on a watchtower that was even higher than the high walls of the city.


    If anyone had witnessed this incident, they would have been in a hurry to throw themselves off the ground.


    Of course, Kagari had no such intentions. After falling several dozen meters - or rather, crashing - Kagari landed on the ground with ease. I''m not sure if it''s the right thing to do, but I''m sure it''s the right thing to do.


    Then Kagari pressed her right palm against the nearest wall. Then he opened his mouth as if to compose a song.


    He said, "--The sky is broken for the living. All things in heaven and earth, nothing can be destroyed.


    The symbol of Hiiragi, the keystone of the city''s defense, which has never been broken in 300 years since its construction.


    Therefore, nothing is unbreakable in my fist. Therefore, there is nothing that cannot be crushed in my fist, O great Chi You, chief of the Nine Reigns of the Five Mountains. O great Chi You, chief of the Nine Reigns, chief of the Five Mountains.


    So thick that even a hundred hammers couldn''t pierce it, and so strong that even a thousand magics couldn''t shave it off, it was said to surpass even the golden walls of the Imperial City in its protection.


    It is.


    "Three of the four kalpas - ''Breaking''!


    The cracks were cracked by Kagari''s powerful power, with a buzzing sound.


    The cracks were slowly but surely eroding the city walls. It resembled countless snakes crawling along the walls, causing fear in the hearts of those who saw them.


    As the snakes increased in number, they gained momentum. Now the speed at which the cracks run is equal to the speed at which a person can run, and they have quickly reached the top of the city walls.


    The voices of the bannermen who seemed to have noticed the change could be heard, but Kagari did not care. Why should he care?


    It''s too late to notice it now.


    ''Let''s get started, humans. Let''s have a rematch from three hundred years ago.


    Saying that, Kagari drove her left fist into the wall.


    At that moment, the great immortal technique was completed and the castle walls of Hiiragiuto began to crumble with a sound.

 137-Chapter Nine: Heir

    The thunderous sound of the great bell echoes inside and outside of Hiiragi no Shuuto.


    A barrage of alarm bells that I, who had lived on this island for thirteen years since I was born, couldn''t even remember.


    It was clearer than the fire that the cause was an outburst of the huge jade just before. Even now, a thunderous roar like a lightning strike and rumbling of the earth can be heard intermittently from the west, mixed in with the sound of the alarm bells.


    If they weren''t careful, the entire western part of the Hiiragi City might have been obliterated. That''s how huge the jade was exploding.


    Naturally, all the attention of the Hatteras who had surrounded the tailing area was focused on the western mutation.


    For someone like me, who had been keeping the attention of the hatters all to myself until now, I felt like I had gone from being the main attraction to being the villain in an instant.


    To tell you the truth, I''m a little disappointed. I enjoyed being the center of attention for the people who never used to give me a sniff. This was one of the reasons I didn''t put the tsuchigumo away right away.


    Well, just as well, I suppose.


    I smiled and turned my attention to the wavering mass of miasma in front of me.


    The miasma is already a dead spider. The spider''s frenzy after the red eye was pierced by the sword was literally its last gasp. The body has already changed into a black sphere with little or no original form.


    When he wordlessly thrust the tip of his sword into the sphere, a scream came from what seemed to be his mouth, as if he were rubbing pieces of metal together - and then it was abruptly cut off.


    That was the end of the spider.


    At this moment, I''ve surpassed the test of the Ittoyo Itto Ryu.


    I needed some time to chew up the sense of accomplishment that was rising in my chest.


    As I made it clear in the hall, I have no intention of joining the Ittoyo Itto-ryu school. I don''t have any, but the memories of five years ago still linger in my mind.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''ll be able to do if you''re not going to be able to make a good impression.


    For the past five years, he had jumped out of bed in the middle of the night thinking back to that moment.


    He had finally been able to purge himself of that nightmare.


    If I hadn''t been surrounded by other hatters, I might have raised my fists in the air and shouted for joy.


    Of course, he had no intention of doing so here. A small throat-clearing noise was all I could muster.


    In the meantime, Kishi, who seems to have gone to check on the west, came running in. Panting, he knelt down in front of the head of the house and reported loudly.


    I wish to inform you!��The western wall is collapsing, sir!


    The bannermen who had gathered here were roughly shaken by the report.


    Gilmore Berch opened his mouth to answer their questions.


    What do you mean by ''collapse''?��Does that mean a part of it has collapsed?


    ''It''s completely collapsed, sir!��You can see the outside of the wall from the tower!


    What?


    ''''If we don''t hurry to fortify our defenses, we may invite a demon into Hiiragi no doubt!��My lord, you tell me what to--


    When Kishi was about to ask for instructions from the head of the family, he said.


    ''''Nuh?''''


    Astonished cries of astonishment could be heard from the mouths of Gilmore and the other banners.


    They could sense the same powerful jolt of power from the north as the last time. The sound of an explosion and the rumbling of the ground that followed was also the same as the last time.


    Furthermore, the same phenomenon occurred in the east.


    The implications of them were obvious. The Hiiragi Metropolis had opened three huge entryways in this short time.


    A hole so large that one could see out from this pavilion in the middle of the Hiiragi Capital. It was not something that could be blocked in a single night.


    Before that, it was clear that this mutation was not a natural phenomenon, which meant that there was someone who had intended for this situation to happen.


    Would he be satisfied with just making a hole in the wall?��Of course, it can''t be.


    From the west, north and east. It wasn''t long after that that a large group of demons was reported to be approaching.


    Upon hearing this, the flag generals and subordinate generals of the two to eight flags that had gathered here literally flew back to their posts. The high ranking flag officers in the single-digit range followed suit.


    All of them are mind-armored messengers. Even if the city walls collapse, they will not fall behind the demons. In fact, in the true sense of the word, the most elite people are still under the master''s care.


    In the midst of the great cataclysmic event that could be said to be the first time in three hundred years, the swords family still had plenty of time to spare.


    --The only thing that can be said for this is that it is a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect.


    However, I only returned the sword to its sheath at my waist.


    It is the role of Seirin Hakki to protect Hiiragiuto. There''s no need for me to barge in and I have no intention of barging in.


    Now that I''ve defeated the Tsuchigumo, I have no reason to stay in this land. I''ll return to Ishqa as soon as possible.


    There was no use worrying about my mother''s grave. No matter who was attacking us, as long as there were Sword Saints in the land, the Swordsmiths would not be defeated. Your mother''s grave will be protected.


    What if the enemy was strong enough to defeat the Swords Saint?��There''s nothing I can do against such a monster. Whether I leave or stay will not change the outcome.


    If I had time to think about such "what ifs", it would be more constructive to worry about the return trip. Since it was unlikely that a ferry would leave under these circumstances, they would have to cross the sea by themselves on the way back. It''s the first time I''ve ever run across the ocean with a jingoistic spirit, but... well, that''s part of the experience. If it''s me now, there''s nothing I can''t do.


    With that thought in mind, I was about to leave the dressing room when someone called out to me.


    "--Don''t move, Sora.


    At first glance, I understood who this person was, with blond hair that showed the blood of a nobleman, and blue eyes that held a powerful light.


    Her appearance has changed a lot since she was five years ago. His hair used to be shorter, and he''s grown a lot taller. The face has changed from a boy to a young man. The similarities between him and five years ago are quite small. But the distinctive hair and eye color, and most of all the blade-like eyes that look at you are unmistakable.


    Miken Laguna. He was a younger brother like my father.


    I''m sure they don''t think of me as an older brother, though. The fact that he has no intention of celebrating our reunion after five years is also evidenced by his steely gaze and arrogant call to arms.


    Ayaka can be seen next to Laguna. I didn''t even have to think about this one, as its external features hadn''t changed much since five years ago.


    Standing side by side, they look like a painting, a perfect match for each other. It is good for the swordsmen and their followers that they are not worried about their future successors.


    I honestly thought so. I didn''t feel the slightest bit of pain in thinking that.


    Now that I think about it, I wonder what I wanted from this island, from this house, and from the people who live here.


    As I thought about this, I responded to Laguna, an imperial aristocrat, with civility.


    "I refuse to accept your kindness, Lord Shishito.


    I responded in that way, and I didn''t even stop to actually stop.


    Laguna added more words to me like that.


    ''I''m telling you not to move - mind-dressing excitation.


    A magnificent golden two-handed sword appears in Laguna''s right hand. In the past, Laguna used to wield it with both hands, but now Laguna would be able to handle it with one hand.


    I stared at Laguna''s mind suit. It had been five years since I had seen this glow. I used to feel terribly miserable every time I saw this sword, reminding me of the difference between Laguna and myself.


    So it bothered me. Now that I''ve mastered the mind attire, what kind of emotions are stirred up in me when I look at this sword?


    The answer is - I didn''t feel anything in particular.


    There is no fear or trepidation like in the past. But on the other hand, I don''t think that we should make light of it, nor do I want to despise it.


    I see, Laguna''s mental attire is still as magnificent and powerful as ever, and it is clear that he has accumulated much more power than he did five years ago. This is the proof that the soul of Laguna, the heir of the swordsman family, has grown righteously and healthily over the past five years.


    But that''s all.


    There was no need to be wary of such an opponent, nor was there any need to regard him as an enemy, not even the Twin Peaks of course, the Sword Sage could not reach them. There was even less need to mock him.


    To sum up those feelings in one word, yes.


    -- I didn''t even want to eat it.

 138-Chapter Ten Suspicion

    ''''It is impossible to observe that on this day, when the elite of the eight blue-ringed hackers are all assembled in one place, something strange has happened. The enemy knew that the Hiiragi no longer had the ability to protect the Hiiragi capital temporarily. ''''By someone''s tip-off,''''


    I responded with a shrug of my shoulders to Laguna, who shook his long blonde hair and said in a stern tone of voice.


    ''And that snitch is me, you say?��This is a strange thing to say. It was the swordsman who invited me, specifying today as the date. It was also the same swordsman who gathered all the high ranking banners and warriors for this occasion. My intentions had nothing to do with it.


    It wasn''t so much a defense as a simple point of fact.


    But that''s not all. The decision to hold the test, to change the opponent from the dragon fang soldiers to a spider, and even to allow the eight flag officers to watch me fight, were all decided by the swordsman.


    I don''t want you to blame me for that. I told him this without saying a word.


    Raguna, hearing this, didn''t move an inch as he continued to speak.


    ''''The fact that the eight flags gather on the anniversary of your mother''s death hasn''t changed since before you were driven out. In other words, you knew that Hiiragiuto''s defenses would be weakened today. You knew this and acted on this as a surprise, didn''t you?��When you have a month to spare, it''s easy to gather your forces.


    What Laguna uttered was a logic that could only be described as an accusation.


    But on the other hand, it was also sufficient logic as an excuse to detain an off-islander who had no backing. Well, in the latter case, it''s more of a cryptic theory than a logic.


    It''s not like he knew what I was thinking, but Laguna said the following.


    The simple fact is that on the day you returned to the island, an enemy of the swordsman''s family moved in. What hadn''t happened in years or decades past, happened the day you returned. You must know the significance of this fact. As the Seirin''s bannerman and heir to the swords family, you are now in my custody. If you do not comply, you will be deemed to have admitted your involvement in the attack.


    The way Laguna is staring at me with his blue eyes, he is very serious and I can tell he is serious about getting me.


    Does he really think I''m the ringleader, or is he suspicious and wants to take me into custody for the time being? I don''t think he was harassing me for personal reasons.


    Perhaps it was Laguna''s idea that he didn''t want people outside the island to be wandering around in this critical situation. That in itself is a very legitimate idea. At any rate, I had demonstrated my separation from the swordsmen during our exchange in the Great Hall. And that''s just what he''s showing them. It was natural to think that he couldn''t let such a guy go free.


    That''s exactly how it''s possible to really get through to the enemy. Even if I were in Laguna''s position, I would do something to the extent of throwing him in jail until the matter is over.


    But that doesn''t mean I''m going to go along with what they have to say.


    I asked my brother, who was wearing a heart suit.


    I see. So you are saying that you want to do this, right?��All of the bannermen enthroned here - His Highness the Sword Sage, the Twin Peaks, Lord Goz, Lord Gilmore, and of course Lord Shiji - have fallen for my wiles, and the symbol of the 300-year reign of His sword, Hiiragi no Miyako He is an incompetent man who was unceremoniously punctured by


    When I asked her with a serious face, not daring to show any mockery, Laguna''s face was twisted with a force that could make a mocking sound.


    ''''........Sora, you.


    I''m sorry, my apologies, that was a little out of line. But as someone who has been accused without proof, please understand how I felt compelled to say a few words. In addition, I would also like you to stop blaming me for being so used to the custom of the eight flags gathering on the anniversary of my mother''s death that we took no good measures and blamed the blame on ourselves for unceremoniously exploiting the gap. The Illusionary Itto-ryu is the sword of the breaker and the guardian''s sword. The actions of Lord Tsugushi, who pretends to wear a heart outfit and forces you to commit crimes, are not the actions of a hatter who has the desire to protect the country and save it.


    Having said that much, I changed my expression for the first time here.


    The cheeks are twisted as if in mockery, and the corners of the mouth are lifted up as if to smile, and yet the eyes are squinted gently as if talking to a young brother...


    What are you so scared of, Laguna?


    The next moment after I said that, Laguna''s figure disappeared from my sight.


    At the same time, I turned my head slightly.


    It would not have been a hair''s breadth between us, or even a half a hair''s breadth. A golden sword blade was thrust out from behind me as if to graze the space where my head had been until just before.


    There was no killing intent in the sword, and if I hadn''t moved my head, it wouldn''t have killed me. However, I''m pretty sure I was cut on my head quite roughly.


    Before the sword can be pulled back, I grab the blade and block my opponent''s movements. The golden blade slices through the protection of Jing Jing''s defenses, and my hand is covered in blood, but I don''t care and continue to gashfully grab it.


    And then a low, stifling voice came from behind me.


    ''''-- You think I''m afraid of you?


    That''s why you put your heart on. That''s why you put your heart on.


    Shut up!��The reason I put out my heart clothing is to set up moxibustion for your upward mobility from the last minute!


    ''''So you admit that you can''t do the moxibustion without bringing out your heart outfit. Come to think of it, five years ago you also brought out your heart outfit. I thought you were proud of your victory.��I thought maybe one day I would come back.


    I told you to shut up!


    At the same time as Laguna shouted, I felt a searing heat from the blade I was holding.


    As expected, my body tensed up in anticipation of what would happen next.


    ''''Reap it, ha--''''


    Yes, that''s it.


    That''s when Laguna was about to pull out his heart-suit, and that''s when I heard a soft voice come in between me and Laguna.


    A soft, soft voice interrupted me and Laguna.


    The sound of the voice, cool as the wind driving across the grass, was Ayaka Azurite''s.

 139-Chapter Eleven Signal

    Yes, that''s it.


    When Ayaka interrupted between me and Laguna with that, I reflexively raised an eyebrow.


    Fast, I thought. I had caught the previous Laguna''s movements, but I couldn''t catch the current Ayaka''s movements.


    It seems that over the past five years, Maihime has improved her speed even more.


    As I was thinking about this, I heard Ayaka''s voice from behind me. However, it was not directed at me, but at Laguna.


    ''Laguna, put your sword away.


    Let go of me, Ayaka. This man has insulted my identity. He needs to be rewarded.


    ''''That doesn''t mean you''re overdoing it with the drawn sword (that). I didn''t want to interfere in the first fight between brothers in five years, but if you''re going to kill each other, I''ll have to stop you.


    You know, I don''t have a brother. I don''t have a brother.


    Laguna''s voice that seemed to spit out. But contrary to his voice, the blade of the heart-suit I was holding lost its heat in a flash, and a moment later it disappeared into the air as if it were melting. Laguna obeyed Ayaka''s words and put his armor in place.


    If Laguna had pulled out his sword like that, I would have snapped his heartsuit like Goz did the other day, but I was wrong.


    I don''t know if Ayaka''s actions were based on that much of a reading, but as a result, I feel like I was cleverly distracted.


    Fumbling with my feelings of indigestion, I turned to both Laguna and Ayaka.


    I turn my gaze to my former brother and his niece, the latter in particular. The other side turned their gaze to me in response. Her shapely, cherry-red lips move and Ayaka says something to her mouth.


    And as if to abhor my gaze directed at Ayaka, Laguna stepped forward. He stands between me and Ayaka and opens his mouth with a grim face.


    ''''Sora, you--''''


    Laguna speaks in a fierce tone of voice, but his voice only trembles in my ears as a sound, never reaching my brain as a meaningful word. But his voice only made my ears tremble with sound, never reaching my brain as meaningful words.


    My attention was focused on Ayaka, who was behind Laguna.


    At first glance, Ayaka was quiet, letting Laguna take control of the conversation. But I was the only one here who noticed that the movements of her eyes, her mouth, and her hand brushing the hair from her forehead were spinning meanings based on a single rule.


    Ayaka and I had been playmates since we were children. We often went out together, partly because of our status as fiancees, and until we became aware of each other''s gender identity, we could be said to be best friends.


    We did a lot of things together.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. There were many other things that only the two of us knew about, such as a secret way out or a secret base.


    As a child, he enjoyed sharing the secrets between the two of them.


    And one of them was a code that only the two of us could understand.


    Of course, it was a child''s idea of a code, so I can''t tell you the complexities of the code. But as a result of Ayaka''s obsession with this sort of thing, she wasted no time in trying, and as a result, she was able to complete a code that could be conveyed to the adults around her without them noticing if it was short.


    Ayaka is now using it.


    Of course, she won''t be bonded with her childhood memories just because they have been poked at. If Ayaka had told me about herself, I would have just ignored it with a cynical smile.


    But what Ayaka was telling me was not about herself. And it''s not something I can ignore, saying it''s nothing to do with the island.


    It seems that my former fiancee still has a firm grasp on my intuition.


    The fact that this was the case naturally made me cluck my tongue.


    �� ��


    Do you want me to catch it, Mykane-sama?


    The first banner general (Kishou) Diarte Berch briefly asked his lord the moment Sora, who was exchanging words with both Miken Laguna and Ayaka Azurite, disappeared.


    High speed movement with an illusory single sword walk. It would be an unremarkable fast move for most banners (Kishi), but Diarte would be able to catch Sora without moving a single step on this spot.


    Laguna''s argument earlier was a wild one, but Diarto didn''t want anyone outside the island to be wandering around in this emergency situation, either. In that sense, Diarte endorsed Laguna''s actions.


    To this, the head of the family, Miken Shikibu, had a short answer.


    ''Throw it away.''


    I will.


    Diarte, whose suggestion was rejected, did not move a single eyebrow. However, it was clear that there was a slight pause before he responded to his lord''s voice.


    Next, his deputy general, KUMON Shukuya, spoke up.


    ''''My lord Gokan-sama, what will you do about the person who drilled a hole in the castle wall?��Judging from the previous jin, it was presumed to be a fearsome hand-to-hand combatant. In addition, the existence of a separate force that led the off-island demons to Hiiragi no Miyako was also a concern. Shouldn''t Ichihata also send in reinforcements?


    In response to this dedication of Shukuya, Shikibu did not say, "Throw it away.


    ''Diarto is to the west, Shukuya to the north and Goz to the east. Exterminate the demons that enter the Hiiragito.


    Ha!


    At the same time, the three nodded, and Shikibu continued to speak.


    "You only need to look at the demons outside. It''s no wonder that you can''t care about the inside.


    Does that mean that the person who drills the hole should be discarded?


    When Shukuya confusedly confirmed this, Shikibu nodded absent-mindedly.


    He said, "Crack the walls with a flourish to get our eyes to look out, and then attack the inside. That''s the usual way of war. The target of the enemy will be this pavilion.


    "Do you intend to intercept the enemy?��As a vassal, I would ask you to reconsider, but....


    I don''t care. The enemy has not yet reached this point. "I don''t care, the enemy has not yet reached this point.


    No one objected to the order again.


    Diarto moved quickly to the west, Shukuya moved quietly to the north, and Goz moved powerfully to the east. With a gait that had the characteristics of each of them, the three strongest of the Onigashima disappeared from their lord''s presence.


    The face of the lone remaining Shikibu was covered with a Noh mask that allowed no one insight.

 140-Chapter 12: Invasion

    The first person to notice the man is the guardian of the Mitsurugi mansion, Monue.


    The man slowly ascended the long staircase connecting the Hiiragi Palace to the Mitsurugi Mansion, step by step, as if checking the feel of his feet.


    He was a large man who seemed to impale the clouds. He had layers of cloth wrapped around his head and a fearless smile on his mouth. The guards guarding the gate on either side of the gate are wary of the man who is slowly approaching while freely exposing his muscular physique.


    The role of guarding the mansion where the Sword Sage and his family reside cannot be a chore. The two gate guards are both flag officers of the first flag.


    The minimum requirement for joining the First Banner is to have mastered the inner secrets of the Itto Ryu style. In other words, these two men were mind-dressers.


    The two men were still feeling the pressure of the approaching man. You''ll be able to see the mad heat in the man''s eyes, the sharpness of his canine teeth from the corner of his lips, and the swirl of fighting spirit that emanates from his body.


    Of course, a patriarch of the Illusionary One-Day School would not be allowed to be frightened by an unknown opponent. It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    ''''Stop!��I don''t recognize you, but what business do you have here at the mansion?


    What do you want?


    The man laughed loudly, dumbfounded, without stopping.


    ''Kukaka!��That was very carefree of you, traitors!��It''s a foolish question, a great foolish question, to ask your opponent''s business when the enemy is already approaching!��I have no use for anything other than to take your heads off!


    ''��And so it is with you.


    You''re late. You''re late!


    A loud shout, and the man suddenly increases his speed. The stairs underneath the man''s feet explode and the huge, bear-like body becomes a gale and attacks Monae.


    When I came to my senses, the man''s fist was deeply gouging Monae''s belly. This was no ordinary fist. Penetrating jin -- a technique of jin-striking, in which a fist loaded with plenty of jin strikes an opponent, sending jin into the enemy''s body at that moment and causing it to explode. Even steel armor and strong jin defenses (shields) are useless in the face of this technique.


    Although the blue formation cloak of the Seirin Eight Banner was enchanted with powerful magical power, it still couldn''t prevent the man''s Penetrating Jade (Shinto Kei).


    ''''Gubogu!''''


    The next moment when he thought that a tremendous shock had penetrated his entire body, a huge amount of blood gushed out of Mon-pei''s mouth. The powerful force crushed his internal organs and tore them apart. Among the bloodstains scattered across the stone pavement like vomit and vomit, there were clots of blood that appeared to be part of his internal organs.


    Needless to say, it was a fatal wound. When he fell on the blood he had spat out, Monue was already not of this world.


    Of course, the man didn''t take it easy to check the death of his opponent. Right after he thrust his fist into the first one, he leapt towards the second one.


    It is a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to expect when you are in a position to do something. As it is, the body of Monue is lifted up with only the strength of his arms.


    ''''Gui.........!


    As a demonstration of the man''s tremendous physical strength, Monae''s skull creaked with a creaking sound.


    He let out a cry of anguish as he desperately tried to escape from the restraints. But the weapon, which should have embodied the power of the Great Source of Being (anima), snaps back with a thud as soon as it hits the bare man''s skin.


    Warm, warm, warm, warm!��What a fragility!��What a slow learner!��Can''t a mind-armored wielder even pull his blade out satisfactorily from an opponent he has declared to be an enemy?


    Gawd.................


    The same traitors, but they are nothing compared to those who were behind the gates. In other words, these guys are not so thick. As long as they''re in your pocket, they can do whatever they want.


    When he said this, the man laughed vigorously, his belly shaking.


    ''Kukakaka!��This one revelation is more than enough to pay for my life!��I used to think that I could get as many traitors as possible to join me on the road, but with this, I''ll be able to take the whole island with me!


    The man''s right arm swells up in a raggedy way. The contracting muscles move like a wave, and all the power is focused on the fingertips to crush the skull.


    The grabbed Monue can no longer speak, and the suspended body hangs slack and powerless.


    If the man exerts himself just a little more force, Monoe''s skull will crumble in a heap. And there is no reason for the man to hesitate to do so--


    "Be the forerunner of the Huangshan Road with your friends and tell King Enra. From now on, a mountain of humans will come pouring in!


    With a loud laugh, the man tried to grip Monue''s face, but just before he could, he let go of his hand and quickly jumped backwards.


    In the nick of time, a single flash of light caresses the space where the man''s right arm had previously been.


    With a thud, the gate guard fell to the ground, but the man didn''t give it a second glance and cast his gaze on the newly-emerged enemy.


    The young man, holding a golden sword curved like a sickle, opened his mouth, unmoved by the man''s gaze.


    ''My name is Miken Laguna. "My name is Laguna the Sword," he said, "if you have a name, tell me your name, you fool. You must wear a name tag around your shorn neck.


    Kukaka!��You''ve got a lively little boy on your hands. I wish I could tell you that these traitors have no names to bear, but as a mark of gratitude for having done so before, let me be the first to tell you. My name is Isagi, leader of the sixteen spears renown for valor under King Gien, King of Kazan!


    As soon as he said it, the man - Isagi removed the fabric wrapped around his head, revealing a pair of shiny black horns.


    A sharp gleam runs through Laguna''s eyes as he sees it.


    ''''Demon man. You are the ones who caused the commotion on the walls?


    How true. Well, now I will ask you. Are you the man whose name is now Your sword?


    Open-mindedness. The tone of Isagi''s voice, which could have been justified, suddenly took on a slippery sound.


    A fierce hatred and resentment is clinging to his tongue as oil, clinging to the words spat out of his mouth.


    The bloodshot eyes, which opened wide and were bloodshot from the aftermath of the rage, were dyed bright red like a demon''s lamp.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s not that simple. We are the guardians of the demon''s gate and have inherited the blood and aspirations of the founder of the Itto-ryu school of swordsmanship. We are the natural enemies of the demons who have eradicated you under the banner of the Hoshin (Plating). The seventeenth sage, Miken Shikibu, is the breath of Laguna. You may tell King Enra in Hell, demon. You were avenged by your own legitimate son of the swordsman.


    As soon as Laguna told him his identity, an emotion other than hatred flashed in Isagi''s eyes.


    The closest thing to a name for the emotion was jubilation. The big smile that would send the heavens reverberating through the air, the heron thanked the gods for his good fortune.


    ''Kukakakakakakakak!��Surprisingly, it was a fortuitous thing to meet a ringleader of those traitors right away!��This is what the great Chi You''s leading us to!��My Lord Guillen, I will now have your single spear to skewer the descendants of the cowardly and vile traitor. Behold!


    The heron barked.


    It is not a good idea to have a good time.


    ''''Shinsoo excitation--hunt the sun wheel, Shujiujiu father (Koho)!


    �� �� ��


    The mansion was located in the center of Hiiragito, close to the Miken residence.


    The area was large and the mansion''s construction was solid itself. The outer wall surrounding the mansion was also sturdy and was designed to function as a fortress to protect the Mikado Mansion in case the enemy attacked the Hiiragito.


    As can be seen from this one incident, the owner of the mansion was required to be the clan leader of the Miken family.


    In the past, this house was owned by the Skysheep family, a prominent family of Onigashima. However, the Skysheep family has been on the decline ever since the beginning of the modern era, and the Berch family has risen in its place.


    Along with this, ownership of the mansion had also passed from Sky Sheep to Belch. The old head of Sky Sheep had put up quite a fight against Gilmore''s demands, but he was unable to resist Gilmore''s eventual request for an order from the head of the family, the Mikensikibu.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. The dungeons were probably used to hold enemy soldiers prisoner. Or perhaps it is for when you capture a traitor who is trying to get through to the enemy.


    Either way, the dungeons certainly exist. And Gilmore made use of these dungeons even in times of peace. As a place to capture, punish and sometimes dispose of incompetents and traitors.


    --You can hear the sound of water droplets piercing the floor with a tinkle, tinkle, tinkle.


    That in itself was not unusual for those who spent time in this dungeon. But today, in addition to the sound of water, there was another sound.


    The ground has been shaking with thuds and thuds since the last minute. Strong vibrations that made me think that the dungeon itself was about to collapse.


    Crya Berch was trying his best to hold on to his fading consciousness as he surveyed his surroundings.


    Each of the dungeons in the Belch mansion is walled off, so it''s impossible to tell if there are any other prisoners in there other than yourself. If he raised his voice, what awaited him was a punishing whip. This is no different for Cryer, Berch''s adopted son and a full-fledged Seirin bannerman.


    If you want to, you can produce a heart outfit, but if you do, a wedge driven into your guts will bite through your guts and cause you severe pain. A small shiver ran through Cryer''s body as he remembered the memories of his childhood.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with your money.


    I''m sure that even if my hands and feet had been free, I would not have thought of escaping. I am aware that I am a prisoner. Long ago ... since I was a child, I''ve been forced to understand.


    ...but what''s all this shaking?


    At first I thought it was an earthquake, but it was too long for that. I thought it might have been a huge demon attacking, but what kind of demon is it that creates vibrations that seem to travel deep underground to the mansion located in the center of the Hiiragito?


    If it was an illusory species that appeared in Ishqa just recently, it would seem that it could cause this level of shaking - but when I thought that far, Kuria suddenly made a small groan.


    Clad in a shoddy kimono - to put it bluntly, clad only in rags - Cryer''s neck, bare arms, and thighs were covered in layers of scars that looked as if they had been whipped. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on some of these wounds.


    -- If Klimt saw me in my current form, I would be in big trouble.


    Thinking about that in the corner of my hazy consciousness, I couldn''t help but smile. I''m sure that from the side, it will only look like he''s pulling a face, but I also think about something else.


    Maybe it was just an instinct to ease the pain that covered your entire body.


    At that moment, the ground shook again. The floor, the walls, and the ceiling creaked like a scream.


    Or maybe I''m going to end up here in the dirt, Cryer thought absentmindedly, when he heard a sound.


    He heard a sound. Cut, cut, cut, cut, cut, and clomping on the floor with great force.


    As if checking each and every one of the prisons, the sound stopped every now and then, slowly but surely coming closer and closer to Cryer''s prison - and then


    You look terrible, man.


    The sight of Mitsurugi''s figure appeared with a somewhat dumbfounded voice, and Crya Berch''s red eyes widened into a full circle.

 141-Chapter 13 Election

    ...Why is Sora-dono here...?


    Ayaka told me you were here. I came to check up on you.


    He responded to Cryer''s faint voice with facts.


    When he heard the name of his synchronous student, Crya blinked his eyes.


    ''''Ayaka is...?


    Yeah. He was worried about you because you hadn''t shown up for so long.


    The exact information that Ayaka gave me is: "Cryer", "not here", "Belch House" and "underground".


    It''s not that I was told to "help" or "please" or "the enemy is attacking, the Berch family''s caution will be loosened, so this is a good time to infiltrate".


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m ignoring it. If this was Klimt, he wouldn''t have minded.


    But as for Cryer, I couldn''t bring myself to ignore him. It''s a good thing that you''re a good friend of mine. You can call it a soul-supplier over the sword in the end, but in any case, when you have this much of a relationship, your emotions are transferred.


    In the end, Seal, Sparrow and Miroslav, who were attacked by Clair in Ishqa, also exchanged words with Clair. I''m not sure if I''ve ever had a problem with that, but I''m not sure if I''ve ever had a problem with the people I attacked.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s been treated like a felon.��For a punishment for losing to me, though, Goz and Klimt were walking out with their swords sashayed.


    ...it''s


    Cryer clammed up behind the sturdy bars.


    However, he quickly decided that there was no point in hiding it, and spoke out in a whisper.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that the current situation is part of the family''s sanction by Gilmore, the head of the Berch family.


    Gilmore was furious with his two adopted sons for bringing disgrace to the Belch name by losing to me, but he still didn''t punish Klimt so harshly. The two adopted siblings were furious that they had been defeated, but they did not punish Klimt so severely.


    But he was driven by an anger that exceeded his feelings and calculations to punish Cryer.


    The reason for this...


    ''''Well, when I was living in Ishqa with Sora-dono, I thought it was more comfortable than the house of Belch. I thought it was more comfortable than the Belch house. When the master found out about it, he was furious, calling me ungrateful...


    Cryer slumped down, embarrassed.


    As for me, I can''t help but nod my head.


    ''Comfortable?��It would have been like being watched at all hours of the day and night - oh, maybe about the food?


    It''s a good thing that you''re a hostage, or else you''d have to be a good person to get a job.


    I thought he was comfortable in that sense, but Cryer gave a small shake of his head.


    ''''Before I was at Sora-dono''s house. I''ve felt that way ever since I was in that big cave.''''


    ... how hard is it to live in this house, man?


    How cold is the Belch family, a house that is more uncomfortable than the Lord of the Flies'' nest, or how cold it is?


    He continued to speak, donning his words.


    ''''Well, well, I sympathize with that, but you didn''t have to be stupidly honest about it either, did you?''''


    Do you know what Sensei Rai is, Lord Sora?


    I let out a deep sigh as I figured out everything with that word. It''s so typical of Gilmore, it''s very typical of Gilmore.


    I look at Cryer in front of me again, having grasped the general situation.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of your time with the help of a good friend. I''m sure that every time I stepped into a prison cell, Crya would bow down to greet me.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Most of them could be erased by magic or medicine, but some of them may be scars that remain.


    No, it''s Gilmore, so that''s been taken care of as well.


    ''As you can imagine. It''s not that I can''t use it, but I have no intention of escaping. I owe my master a debt of gratitude for raising me to this day. Besides, I can''t leave Klimt behind.


    ''He''d be happy to follow you around. He''s not the kind of guy who''s going to keep quiet when he finds out his sister is going through this.


    I said, and Cryer smiled faintly.


    ''Yes, I suppose so. But beyond that choice lies a daily battle with your pursuers. In the 300-year history of the Three Hundred Years of Giken, there has never been a single flag-bearer who has succeeded in escaping the island. I can''t let my brother be led down that path.


    So you can''t run away. I see.


    Then I huffed and exhaled through my nose.


    I came here on Ayaka''s word because I figured I could help Kuria escape if she wanted.


    I know the righteous nature of Krya. There was also the thought that if he had good luck, he would be able to secure a supply person with the same source being (anima).


    However, it''s a different story if Kuria herself has no intention of doing so.


    When they had saved Suzume and Claudia, they were panting over a situation that was beyond their control. Even so, they were struggling to do their best and try to do something about it. That''s why I wanted to help them, too.


    But not Kuria. He is a force to be reckoned with. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who has the power to break the chains that the Belch family has placed on him, but I''m willing to accept the situation at this point in time because of my debt of gratitude, my brother''s future, the threat of his pursuers and other interests.


    Then my meddling is none of my business.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time in the city.


    ''A wasted trip, eh? You''re in my way.


    With that said, he turned on his heel without a second thought.


    Then a panicked voice of Cryer came from behind me.


    "Sora-dono!


    What?


    ''Um ... why are you here?��You said you heard about me from Ayaka, but Sora-dono has no reason to be concerned about me, right?


    I haven''t had a real opponent to fight me head-on since I got you back. If you were planning to run, I thought I''d help you out and make you grateful.


    When I revealed my inner thoughts without hiding them, Cryer opened and closed his mouth repeatedly, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    At that time, a series of loud impact sounds came from the ground. For the aftermath of the battle of the city walls, it was nigh on impossible. Someone somewhere might be using a jingy technique continuously near here.


    The entire dungeon was shaking and the floor, walls and ceiling were creaking. After clearing the dust from the ground, I pulled out a small medicine bottle from my pocket. It was a long, round bottle that adventurers use to hold potions.


    Then I shoot it at Crya through the iron bars. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    This is a special potion made for the Sword of Bloodstain. It not only restores physical and magical power, but it also works well against poisons and curses. You said you don''t want to run away from the island, but you don''t want to die here in the dirt, do you?��When the time comes, use it with your mind gear.


    Cryer had said earlier about the mind-dressing, "It''s not that they can''t be forced to use it. It is likely that Gilmore has put a curse on it or driven a wedge into it to restrict it.


    If the basement collapses, Cryer will have to bring out his mind gear and break the restraints. But if Gilmour''s trick is activated there, he won''t be able to escape.


    That''s why I fired the pill bottle. This will minimize the effects of Gilmore''s trickery. After all, it''s a gem with plenty of dragon''s blood in it. It should have been enough to plow through the collapse and get to the ground.


    ''''S-........''''


    I wouldn''t mind giving it to Gilmore. Good luck, Cryer Berch.


    I was about to say something, but I interrupted Cryer''s dialogue and quickly left the place.


    The voice of Cryer did not chase him on his back.


    All that followed were two red gazes.

 142-Chapter 14 Shuangbi

    To the west of Hiiragi no Miyako, a fierce battle raged between the demons that rushed the crumbling walls of the city, and the Seirin banners that intercepted them.


    The power of the demons on the demon island, strengthened by the magical power leaking from the demon gate, cannot be compared to the species that live on the continent. The demons have become a swarm of clouds and haze, and it is certain that even Ad Astera''s regular army will be kicked out if they collide properly.


    This fury was met head-on by the Eighth Flag, which held the largest number of recruits of the Eight Blue Lined Banner.


    The banner general of the eighth flag, which held the largest number of recruits, was a cautious man. In ordinary times, he would have chosen to reduce the number of monsters by flying magic and power techniques from the top of the city walls, and then he would have chosen to push his heart-armor to the front to defeat the enemy in a hand-to-hand combat. If they left it to the new recruits, they would be able to minimize the damage.


    However, now that the city walls had been largely demolished, if the demons were allowed to approach, there was a great danger of them infiltrating the city. In the Hiiragi City guarded by the Qinglin Eight Banner, the people must never be harmed by demons.


    Therefore, instead of relying on the castle walls, the Eighth Banner set up a line of defense outside the castle to intercept the horde of demons.


    Of course, they put the top heart-armored soldiers in the front row to reduce the burden on the new recruits as much as possible, but the enemy is a horde. Moreover, they would spring up from above the sky and below the ground. It didn''t take long for the inexperienced recruits to be swallowed up in the vortex of fierce battle.


    ''''The heart armor is excited--Hang the dead woman!


    There was a gurgling sound, and his jugular was broken.


    One of the hatters wearing a blue flag coat of the Blue Lined Eight Hata, fell to the ground with blood foaming from his mouth. He was a young man who would not yet reach the age of 20.


    The one who stepped on his back with a muddy shoe was a skinny demon with horns on his forehead. His name was Kifu. Like Isagi, he was a warrior who had been named in Kazan''s sixteenth spear.


    In Kif''s hand he held a black cord that had just crushed the jugular bone of a flag-bearer (Kishi), giving it a wet glow.


    ''This is ten men. A mere quarter of an hour (thirty minutes) is all it takes to fight this war, kuhu, it''s warm and wet. Most of the men on our side do not know how to wear their suits at this rate. You can wring your hands as much as you like.


    Having said that, Kiff laughed in a whisper, he began to move to hide behind the demons that leapt around him.


    It''s not that the demons are judging Kif as an ally. They just can''t perceive him.


    The Hanged Dead Woman, also known as the �O�� (�O��). The demon''s ability to induce others to commit suicide makes Kif unable to perceive the demon''s true nature.


    The Wrestling Demon not only instigates suicide, but also strangles its target with its own hands. The black cord in Kif''s hand was the heart of an assassin''s weapon - an anvil.


    Kiff swims through a sea of demons, creeping behind the fighting fighters and strangling them one by one.


    The way he fights is not that of a warrior but of an assassin, a method of warfare despised by the demon race, which prizes imposing warfare. Not only the enemy but also their allies look at them with blank stares, and no matter how well they perform, they are not admired or recognized. On the contrary, the dastardly way of fighting is often accused of dishonoring the pride of the demon race and disgracing the mind suit, the guardian of the demon gods.


    It was only Kazan Wang Gui Yan who recognized this attitude.


    All of us demons are connected to the demon gods. And isn''t the great Chi You the god of warriors who has developed all kinds of armor? Thus, your mind outfit also shows the side of the god of war. So walk with your heart on your sleeve!


    Guillen stopped Kifu, who had been walking round in Kazan''s palace in the past, and after half-heartedly asking him what was troubling him, he gave his men a shout of encouragement.


    ''Soldiers are a sophistry. Let those who make a noise about cowardice and meanness say what they want to say!��It is only the envy of those who are not inferior to thee in military merit. But I have wronged myself in giving those who are so cynical a kicking. I must apologize to thee. I must apologize to thee for the tendency of the people to try to recover their military fortunes with their mouths.


    Guillen said this, and on the same day, he took Kif to one of the sixteen spears and reminded all the troops that the righteous path is not a tool to put others to shame.


    For Kif, it is a precious memory that he will never forget. He fought and fought and fought to make the indebted Guillen the champion of the Five Mountains - but in the end, he failed to do so.


    When he learned that the future he had hoped for was gone forever with the death of his lord, Kif immediately thought of martyrdom. He decided against it because he wanted to take Cagali, who had defeated his lord without two, with him.


    However, he changed his mind after hearing about Guillen''s deathbed from Isagi, a peer of the Sixteen Spears. Guillen entrusted his successor to Nakayama, including Cagali. Guillen would not be pleased if he took Cagali with him on his deathbed. Thinking so, Kifu, who was about to become a martyr this time, was stopped by Isagi.


    I''m not going to die until I''ve repaid the traitors. I''m not even hoping to get back alive at the outset. The fact that we are being treated as pawns in the woods doesn''t bother me. He wants to kill as many as possible and make an offering for the Guillen of the Underworld. That''s all Kiff wanted.


    But I never thought the humans would be so fragile. ''But I never thought the humans would be so fragile.


    Kiff looked around the enemy camp while laughing. It''s not just demons that Kif can guide your thoughts. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    That''s why Kif approached the eighth flag''s camp with the demons.


    Needless to say, it would be more beneficial to kill the enemy general directly, rather than going around crushing miscellaneous soldiers one by one. Kif wandered his gaze in search of his next target.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    --Our eyes met.


    The eyes met with a human being standing high on the wall, looking down arrogantly at the man and the demon fighting below.


    A face as white and beautiful as a doll''s. Long, black hair like a woman''s. The figure could be described as weak if only by appearance, but for some reason it stood on its own.


    The gaze that accurately grasps Kif, which moves under the cover of the demon, is as sharp as a needle, and the pressure it exerts is as if an elephant were placed on its shoulders. The distance between them should be far, but Kif felt as if he was being held by a blade to his throat, and it made him shudder.


    This was not good, Kif had a hunch. It was not good, he thought, and he rushed out, throwing away his last moments of composure.


    That wasn''t good. That guy is not good. He didn''t want to come back alive.


    I don''t want to come back alive, he thought, and I''m not afraid of death. I''m not afraid to die in battle. I''d rather die defeated by a powerful enemy.


    But we are not afraid of being overrun. I didn''t want to be crushed like a bug. If you fight her, you will be lumped in with the demon and killed. That''s what he is.


    Kif''s instincts were correct. Kif''s reactions were swift.


    But they didn''t have any effect on the outcome. Even if Kif had noticed the man''s presence earlier and acted sooner, it would have made no difference to the outcome.


    The moment the man entered the battlefield, all elements lost their meaning and only the result of massacre was confirmed.


    The man - Diarte Berch was such a force.


    ''Mind-armored excitation--spinning, Araginu.


    The cut end of the pure white sword, the mind outfit that manifested in Diarte''s hand, is untied. It''s a long, thin thread that comes undone. It was as if the heartwear itself was a piece of fabric.


    The ultra-fine thread, as beautiful as silk and as strong as spider silk, spread out in the air and split off into countless branches, covering the skies of the battlefield.


    It took a blink of an eye or two for the threads to cover the entire battlefield.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of it.


    --I''m not going to be the only one.


    All the demons in Dialt''s vision were cut in two vertically. They were divided up and down. It was cut off diagonally.


    In the blink of an eye, the body that had been torn into eight pieces was further torn to pieces. Sheared. Cut to pieces. No scales as hard as steel, no thick muscle could block Dialt''s thread. Flesh and blood, skin and bone, are cut without regard. It will be carved up. What was once a part of his body will be transformed into a mere lump of flesh.


    Even that lump of flesh was torn into multiple layers, and in no time at all it was decreasing in volume. One moment it was the size of a fist, the next moment it was the size of a fingertip. It was no longer at the level of being torn to pieces. Nervously and thoroughly, Diarte sliced the demons to pieces.


    Was it to make him pay for the crime of attacking Hiiragiuto, or was it to give retribution for the irreverence with which he had bared his fangs to the swordsman?


    Either way, Diarte showed no mercy to the enemy below him.


    Of course, this is also true of the demons who are the source of the problem.


    It''s not a good idea.


    Kif tried to escape from Diarto by using 10,000 demons as shields. However, there is no way to escape from Diarto''s eyes now that all the demons that were supposed to be used as shields have been cut off.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s noticed the invisible thin thread around your neck, and you''ll be able to shield your neck with the black cord of your heart. The mind-dress that embodies the toughness of a woman''s hair can be snapped even by other sixteen spears of the same rank. Toughness is unmatched" is the word of the late King Guillen.


    So no matter how sharp the enemy''s armor is, it will prevent them. Kif believed it.


    As he believed it, he was beheaded with his mind gear and all.


    Kifu''s face, which had flown through the air, cracked vertically. Horizontal split. It splits diagonally. In the blink of an eye, he was being chopped into pieces. The body that had lost its head was likewise crushed into tiny pieces of dust and scattered on the ground.


    In such a situation, the only thing that remained was the demon''s horn. Diarto used a thread to pull Kif''s horn to his hand and looked at it sullenly. And.


    ''''It''s.......rubbish.''''


    He squeezed it in his hand boringly. He tossed the shattered pieces of the horn under the city wall and wiped his hands repeatedly with the hand towel he took out of his pocket to wipe off the dirt.


    The hordes of demons that rushed the western ramparts on this day were worn down to less than ten percent by the flag generals of the first banner, and the remaining demons were swept away by the eighth banner.


    The number of demons that penetrated the Hiiragi City beyond the wall that had been perforated was zero.


    Although there was some damage to the personnel of the 8th Banner, it could be said that the goal of defending Hiiragi City was perfectly accomplished.


    It was not only in the west. At the same time, exactly the same battle results had been achieved in the north and east as well.


    �� ��


    "Psychic Excitation-- Come forth, Queen of Shadows.


    Kokumon Shukuya, vice-admiral of the first flag of the Seirin, wears a spear as his heart attire. The spear, the handle, and the stone pike are all black, as if dyed in black ink.


    Needless to say, its high performance as a spear, combined with Shukuya''s superior spear skills, would make it unapproachable even for a flag officer of the Kishou class.


    Also, if you pierce an opponent''s shadow with the drawn-out skully, the spot you pierce will be a wound to the opponent. If you pierce the shadow''s chest, your real heart will be pierced.


    Opponents who fight against Shukuya are at a disadvantage, not only in terms of their own bodies, but also in that they must be concerned about their shadows.


    In addition, the attacks of the Queen of Shadows (Scally) are poisonous and can dissolve wounds in the blink of an eye, preventing them from healing. It is also extremely poisonous, and if the body is infiltrated with it, the poison is so powerful that it can''t save you from 9 out of 10 if your arm is pierced, or your leg if your leg is pierced, unless you are cut off immediately.


    Because of this heinous ability, Shukuya rarely used her mind suit. For this reason, many of the banners and warriors speculate that Shukuya''s ability would surpass Diarto''s in one-on-one, all-out combat.


    This theory both highly valued and underestimated Shukuya''s ability.


    The reason for the "one-on-one" requirement is that Shukuya''s ability is only as good as her opponent, and not as good as Diarte''s when it comes to fighting an army.


    For those of us who saw the twin peaks of power between Diarto and Shukuya, who specialized in opposing forces and Shukuya, the latest attack was an opportunity to reexamine our own insights.


    The reason being that 90% of the crowd of demons that had rushed to the north wall had been wiped out by just one man, KUMON Shukuya.


    ''''If you don''t let them run rampant once in a while, the Queen of Shadows (Sukari) will whisper bitter words to you every night,''''


    Shukuya, who had pierced the heart of an uncounted demon with just one throw, said with a cool face.


    At her feet, a demon with horns sprouting from his forehead, his face was tinged with astonishment and he was doomed to death.


    ''A few days ago, Your Highness said that there were signs of disorder at the demon gate. It was clear that the attack was the devil''s plan, but he didn''t think that the Hiiragito would fall because of this level of attack. There was also no sign of the user of the jade that brought down the castle walls. Now, is the demon''s aim in Nahen? I''m also curious about the means of getting through the demon gate.


    Shukuya spoke out one question after another, but she had no intention of clearing up the questions by herself.


    To be precise, she had the intention to do so, but her lord had stopped her.


    ''You only need to look at the demons outside. ''''You need only look at the outside demons, not the inside.''''


    The instructions given by the lord prior to the battle were orders to Diarto, Shukuya, and Goz. It was a strict order that no matter what happened inside the Hiiragito, you are not to mess with them.


    As long as that was the case, Shukuya would only solemnly follow his lord''s orders.


    Diarte, who cut down the demons in the west, and Goz, who kicked out a horde of demons in the east, both thought the same thing as Shukuya.


    It was then that a high-pitched roar shook the ears of the three of them. The roar that roared from within the Hiiragito was like a dragon''s roar (dragonlore), and it violently shook the hearts of those who heard it.


    Unexpectedly, three people''s gazes turned to Hiiragito at the same time.


    The swelling demonic air rose high into the sky, becoming a spire that impaled the heavens. The ground was shaking noisily as if it couldn''t bear the tremendous pressure.


    The three of them knew this pressure, as if the world was trembling.


    It wasn''t just the three of them. All of the higher-ranking banners with experience in combat inside the demon gate knew of this presence. And they were sure of it.


    Now, at this moment, an illusory seed had descended on Hiiragi no Sato.

 143-Chapter 15: Ambush

    Stepping back in time a bit.


    The battle between Isagi and Giken Laguna was going back and forth, back and forth, getting more intense with each passing moment.


    Looking at his sword skills alone, Isagi would have been the better fighter. Laguna is a gifted young man who sits fourth in the third flag, but Isagi is a Daigo warrior who has been in the battlefield since before Laguna was born. As a warrior, Isagi was a year older than him.


    In addition to this, Isagi''s heart outfit, Shujiu Koho, was extremely powerful. He was a giant who wanted to drop the sun for his people who were suffering from sunshine. His destructive power was the most powerful in Kazan''s army and was described by his master, Gui Yan, as "powerful enough to surpass mountains". He was praised for his bravery and valor, which he said was enough to bring down the other mountains.


    Laguna and Ison were able to compete with each other on an equal footing. This was due in large part to Laguna''s strength, and in large part to the affinity of his mind suit.


    Laguna''s heart-suit, a golden two-handed sword, was named Harper. It is a breakthrough weapon that is extremely effective against gods, monsters and giants.


    The Halper''s blade is curved at the same time as the sword is drawn and takes the shape of a sickle, forcing Isagen to fight cautiously. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about that.


    And as much or more alarming to Isagi as the halper, or even more so, was the presence of the twin-sworded female flagman (Kishi)--Ayaka Azurite, who was standing behind Laguna.


    The battle was going on in the form of a one-on-one battle between Isagi and Laguna, and Ayaka and the other bannermen (Kishi) did not come to the rescue. The reason for this is because they value one-on-one combat, but also because if you mess with them, your heart and mind armor and power techniques will clash with each other. This is why they avoided fighting each other.


    Ayaka also did not directly intervene in the fight between Isagi and Laguna. However, every time Isagi saw an opportunity and tried to leap at Laguna, Ayaka came into Isagi''s view. It''s not a bad idea to have the same thing happen to you.


    This forced Isagi to overlook several opportunities. It was no use trying to force Laguna, if the next moment he was cut down by Ayaka. For Isagi, it was like a one-on-two fight the whole time.


    Although Isagi had howled that he could kill every human on the island when he''d dealt with the Kishi at the gate earlier, he openly acknowledged the fact that he was a handful of humans.


    If this is one of the miscalculations, it''s also two.


    The sixteen spear fellows who were responsible for guiding the demons outside the castle were being killed one by one. Isagi had clearly sensed the disappearance of the signs of his own people. With this, the demons he had gathered were also being swept away in a surprisingly short time.


    There are at least three people with substandard abilities. Three fierce people who would not be able to compete with Isagi even if she gave her all. If they return, it will be hard to do it alone.


    This isn''t the time to be wasting on Giken''s legitimate children and the like, Isagi thought.


    The purpose of the Nakayama Army this time was to find out the enemy - the Gokens'' war potential, and if this was the case, they would not be able to find out the abilities of the crucial Gokens'' head of the family.


    The abilities of the three fierce fighters should have been firmly discerned by Kagari, who was a spectator. In that sense, Kazan''s peers who had scattered earlier have done their part well. All that remained was for Isagi to rampage with all his might and expose the power of the current generation of swordsmen to the light of day, and the goal of the strategy would be achieved.


    Thinking that, Isagi stopped attacking and not only stopped attacking, but also put away her mind gear. Seeing this, Laguna raises his right eyebrow dubiously.


    ''''Have you realized that things have gone awry, demon man?


    I don''t see how that''s possible. However, I admit that your strength is beyond our expectations. As expected of your swords, your swordsmanship is remarkable, even if you lack guts. You have done a great job of honing the techniques you have snatched from us.


    ''There''s no art in making it a sore loser. Or is that a form of resignation?


    Kukaka!��The descendant of thieves is talking. Well, the word ''resignation'' is not necessarily wrong.


    As soon as she said this, Isagi clasped her hands together in front of her face. At this moment, Isagi was not looking at the laguna in front of her, but at Kazan, her hometown.


    Events leading up to today replayed in Isagi''s mind one after another.


    The demon race is connected to the demon god Chi You with a unique organ called a horn.


    The mental armor the demon tribe manifests is somehow connected to Chi You, and the closer the mind suit is to Chi You, the more powerful it becomes. To put it another way, the more powerful the outfit is, the more powerful the mind-dresser is and the more he or she is blessed by Chi You.


    Being strong was special in itself to the demon tribe who fought among themselves for what little land they had inside the demon gate, where even buckwheat noodles didn''t grow well.


    A powerful heart-armored warrior blessed by Chi Yoo was looked upon by his neighbors as a god of the dead. These demons led their people to build a country that included mountains like Nakayama, Kazan and the other mountains.


    The battle for supremacy ended with the victory of Nakayama, and Isagi, who had once been the leader of Kazan''s sixteen spears, took the lead in Kazan''s army to tread the soil of Onigashima.


    With the best of Kazan''s army still alive, Isagen raided the swordsmen and observed the fierce battle and used it to prepare for their next move, a major offensive by Nakayama''s army. In other words, Isagi and his men will be discarded in order to reduce the damage of Nakayama''s army.


    In other words, Isagi thinks that they are trying to reduce the number of Beian''s soldiers who were taken in by the victory, in order to save their food supply, or in other words, to reduce their mouths.


    How despicable it was to accept a surrender - I don''t think it was so despicable. Kazan has done this many times before. It was only natural for Kazan to prefer an ally to a surrendered enemy, and he even felt that it was "lax" that the army in Nakayama had volunteered to take part in the mission rather than being forced to do so.


    However, it was this laxity that caused Kazan soldiers, including Isagi, to lose their sense of honor. If this had been taken into account, then Azuma was a wicked warrior. Or perhaps it was the advice of his third brother Hakuro, but in any case, Kazan''s talents would not be turned to Kazan, but to the people around him. Considering this, Nakayama''s cunning was even more impressive.


    With Kazan''s arrival, the future of the reunification of the Nakayama dynasty looks brighter than ever. As for Isagi, she felt that she had nothing to regret.


    --that''s why he decided to let the god down.


    If the demon race wanted to bring out the power of the demon god, there were two ways to do so. Either they could master the mind-dressing or they could become the demon god''s retainer. If the former is the domain of the warrior, the latter is the domain of the priest. The latter is the realm of the priests, which corresponds to what is called "call god" in human terms.


    The original call god is a miracle that can only be wielded by a pope level vessel, but the demon race, which is linked to the demon gods by their horns, do not have the fetters to do so.


    Of course, this is not something that any other demon man could endure, and if it were an ordinary demon man, his body and soul would be shattered in less than a second. Even for an isagenarian who has mastered the mind attire, his time in the present world would be very short. The power he could exert would not even reach a tenth of the demon god''s original power.


    But even so, it is far more than Isagi''s full strength.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them. Rather, if the demon god was brought down here, it would be enough to inflict a painful blow on the traitors.


    Without any hesitation, Isagi chants the congratulatory words (Norito). The strange demonic air blowing around Isagi''s body prevented Laguna''s, Ayaka''s, and the other bannermen (kishi) from approaching and helped him complete the congratulatory verse (Norito).


    --God, unseen, the sky of ash clouds, the barren land without a white bone to contain


    --The heavens are in darkness, the rain is rotting, the young devil is squirming, the old devil is crying.


    --I wish for an end to the wailing of a road trip (a road trip).


    "Humans, take the retribution for the betrayal of 300 years ago. "Humans, take the retribution for your betrayal of 300 years ago with you in your flesh and blood... ''God, I give myself over to you.''


    The moment the final congratulatory message was spun, the power that Isagi emitted exploded. The ground shook violently as the space creaked and squeaked as if it could not withstand the sudden expansion of the force.


    It wasn''t just Keiryou that had changed. The heron''s body was also undergoing a violent change.


    Its large body swelled up as it pulsated. Its arms, legs, neck, and torso were all quickly doubling in size.


    Perhaps he couldn''t keep up with the sudden change, but it didn''t stop the changes that were attacking the heron, though here and there the skin was ripping, flesh bursting and bone cracking.


    His face was changing, too. The skin was as hard and as colored as iron, the eyes were wet and hung red, and the mouth was split wide open and fangs peeked out.


    There is no longer any trace of the demon''s former self, but a giant demon standing tall in the world of men.


    The mouth of the demon opened wide. Immediately after that, a roar erupted from the demon''s mouth that shook the heavens and earth.


    It had a haunting, angry ring to it.


    It had a celebratory and laughing sound.


    It was the sound of the great Chi You''s birth.


    �� �� ��


    At the same time.


    The roar that echoed throughout Onigashima was echoing in the tunnels that connected the inside and outside of the Miken residence.


    Screams came from the mouths of the wife, mistresses, maidservants, and young children of the head of the house, Shikibu, who were on their way to evacuate at the same time.


    The roar of the demon god has the same kind of effect as the dragon''s roar (Dragon Roar). There is no way for a non-combatant woman and child to fight, let alone a trained warrior.


    The only one of the wives and mistresses who could resist was Cecil Sima - the younger sister of Goz, who was once a battalion officer for the eight hats of the Seirin.


    The one who calmed down the boisterous women and children was an old flag-bearer by the name of Morgan Sky Sheep. He used to be the head of the prestigious Sky Sheep family, and was once highly respected in the family, but he lost his power due to the rise of Gilmore Belch.


    He has a history of losing his power due to the rise of Gilmore Berch, and he has ordered Morgan to flee the mansion for those who cannot fight. He was assigned to this task because, as an aide to his predecessor, Morgan had a thorough understanding of the construction of the tunnels, which were used as emergency exits.


    When Morgan receives his master''s order, he is thrilled that he has been entrusted with the family of his beloved master. Morgan, with his grandson, Sydney, and his brother, Sae, in tow, had just begun to walk forward, breathing heavily, when a roar shook the tunnels.


    Morgan wrinkled his brow. From the thickness and weight of the jade, the owner of the roar was definitely an illusory species. Even if it was inside the demon gate, it could be said that the appearance of an illusory species in the middle of the Hiiragi City was unheard of. What was happening was something that even Morgan was curious about.


    However, his current mission is to get his master''s family to safety. The illusory species can be left to the first banner that protects the mansion. Morgan shook his head (headgear) lightly, brushing the distractions from his head.


    ''Grandfather, that was--''


    Shh. Sidney, your wife and your children will be worried. Don''t say anything else. Or the feast.


    Yes, sir.


    Yes, Master.


    Sydney and Sai gave a small nod at Morgan''s words.


    The Sky Sheep family and the Kumon family are both prominent families of Onigashima that have been around since the first generation, and the heads of the families are not on good terms with each other. Since Sydney and Sai are in sync with each other, Morgan has always had a keen eye on Sai. You can find a number of different types of shoes for you to choose from.


    A little away from these three, Miken Emma was asking Cecil a question.


    ''''--Cecil, what was that all about?


    Emma was the first of his wife''s concubines to recover, but her voice still trembled faintly.


    In response to this question, Cecil gave a small shake of his head and told her he didn''t understand.


    Of course it was a lie.


    Cecil has mastered the mind attire and has even stepped into the demon gate. Therefore, the owner of the current roar had a rough idea of what it was. However, he thought that if he heftily told the truth here, the other wife and mistresses, let alone Emma, would make a scene. Anyway, the priority now was to take refuge.


    Emma caught Cecil''s thoughts from her opponent''s attitude. She placed her hand on her own chest and took a slow, deep breath. If you make a noise, it will cause trouble for Cecil, and if Cecil has trouble, it will cause trouble for everyone here. That''s what you say to yourself, and you calm your disturbed mind with your roar.


    I''m sorry, I asked for something I didn''t have. Let''s hurry up.


    Having said that, Emma turned her attention here to Ibuki, Cecil''s child. While many children were being pulled or carried by their parents'' hands, Ibuki had been walking on his own feet since the previous day.


    He didn''t scream even when the roar was roared. It was a restraint that was uncharacteristic of a four-year-old, but there was no doubt that he was pushing himself. Emma thought about carrying her own back, but her mother, Cecil, gently shook her head and let her child do what she wanted to do.


    Cecil must fight as a bannerman when the enemy appears. The only thing Ibuki could do for everyone now was to stay out of his mother''s way - Cecil squinted gently at his child, who understood this at a young age and did his best to practice it.


    The group then proceeded back through the tunnels with the help of the hatters.


    The tunnels, which were built for emergencies, were not easy to walk through. Moreover, the strong vibrations that had been shaking the tunnels for some time now made it impossible for the ceiling to fall down at any moment.


    When we saw the light at the end of the tunnel, it was a natural reaction of relief from the group.


    But as they emerged from the tunnel, they were greeted by a cold laugh that instantly froze their cries of relief.


    ''Hmph!��Did they shake your nest and come crawling out of it, the rat race against the will of God? I, acting as God, will give you the whip of punishment.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of it," he said, and then he appeared from the air as if he were oozing out of the air.

 144-Chapter 16 Tai Shan Gong

    Who are you?


    Morgan Skysheep cried out a who-what to the demon man who suddenly appeared.


    In response, the demon Auken clasped his hands in front of his chest and bowed in a deliberately reverent manner.


    My name is Oken. I am Auken, who takes the place of the great god and hurls the whip of punishment at you. You may be pleased to know, gentlemen, that I have crawled out of the cave.


    ...That horn, you''re a demon. How did you get past the demon''s gate?


    ''Huh, what does it mean for those of us who are about to travel to Hades to know that?


    The moment Auken answered, Sidney Sky Sheep and Kumon Festival - two of the golden generation - stepped forward to defend Morgan.


    The two of them pretended to slash at the demon man right away, but Morgan held them back and asked them a series of questions. The reason is that there was a question that could not be overlooked.


    ''You don''t intend to answer them. But I''ll let you answer this one. Why are you here, Unu?��Unless you know of the existence of the tunnels, it would be impossible to ambush them here!


    Morgan glanced around.


    The exit of the tunnel led to the Temple of the Dharma God, away from the Mikado Mansion. To be a little more precise, it led into the woods on the temple grounds.


    Despite the many teachings of the Dharma God, the Earth Mother God, the God of War, and other gods in the world, these temples basically do not intervene in secular battles. It has become an unwritten rule that the secular forces do not touch the temples either.


    Even if forces opposed to the Mikenshi family attacked the demon island, they would never attempt to destroy the temples. That''s why the Miken family had connected the emergency passage to the temple of the Hokage.


    This area was restricted to people by the temple, so not only the residents of the Hiiragi City, but even those who worked in the temple rarely stepped in. Because of the distance from the Miken Mansion, the chances of accidentally running into the enemy are slim to none.


    -- and yet the vestments-clad demon man was waiting for the group. It was a question that Morgan could never sit down to ask.


    In response to this impasse, Auken chuckled as if he were crazy.


    He chuckled and said, "You''ve given your answer. As long as you don''t know of the existence of the tunnels, it is impossible to ambush you here. If that is the case, then the reason I am here is because I knew about the existence of the tunnels. It''s a logic that even a child can understand.


    So how did you find out what it is, I ask you!


    Because I asked him, who knows.


    After saying this, Oken took out several small spherical objects from his pocket. The white objects, which are about the size of a small dumpling, have red streaks that look like threads, and large indescribable black spots are floating on them.


    The first to realize what it was, Sa?d looked like he was going to spit on it.


    Sidney and Morgan were the next to recognize it. Both grandfather and grandson looked at each other almost simultaneously.


    Unu, that''s...!


    Yes, these are the eyeballs of a human who served in this temple. You are a servant of God, yet you are so weak that you would reveal your secrets just by having one or two eyes removed. Even if they are messengers of the same God, they are still human beings and their faith is the same as it was three hundred years ago.


    Saying that, Auken opened his mouth with an ache and threw the eyeball he was holding into his mouth.


    He didn''t just toss in what he was holding. The number of eyeballs that rolled out of the embers of his white vestments was lightly over ten.


    Every time Auken chewed them, blood and mucus poured out of the demon man''s mouth, wetting his lips with slime. High-pitched screams came from the mouths of his wife''s concubines and children, who were not used to the rough stuff.


    Morgan stepped forward, his face stained with rage.


    You''ve put a priesthood in your hands without a weapon, you unreasonable one!��This Morgan Skysheep will put the muzzle of heaven on you soon!


    It''s presumptuous for a human being to praise the heavens. That is the work of a man who has never known reason or imperfection.


    ''No more questions!��Dress your mind...


    A furious Morgan was about to reveal her mind suit when a shrill scream erupted from behind.


    He turned to see one of his young concubines floating softly in the air. It was obvious from the woman''s twisted face that this was not the way she wanted to go.


    And then a man in white appears from behind the woman suspended in midair, oozing out of her. It''s the same way that Auken appeared the other day, and the vestments he wears are also the same as Auken''s.


    The vestments he wears are also the same as Auken''s. Morgan opens his mouth in frustration.


    ''Another soldier down!


    ''Another one?��Huh, we''re going to ride into the enemy''s stronghold in a willy-nilly fashion. Don''t you think it''s only fair that we get as many people as we can?


    As soon as Auken said that, there was a scream from yet another place. A baby, less than a year old, had been ripped from its mother''s hands and was floating in the air. The half-crazed mother struggled to reach for it, but the baby was immediately lifted out of her grasp.


    A demon figure appeared behind her, still clad in vestments.


    Elsewhere, another concubine (mekake) is screaming, also suspended in midair.


    One in front (Ouken) and three behind her. At the same time, Morgan confirms the four demons and groans in a low voice.


    ''.....Silly. Where are all these people hiding?��I didn''t even feel a hint of anything.


    The bracelet we wear is not only a form, it is also a divine weapon that eliminates the power that comes from within our bodies, so it''s no wonder you didn''t notice it. On top of that, this is also the answer to the previous question, ''How did I get through the demon''s gate?


    ''Well,'' said Oaken, looking at Morgan in a deliberately cocksure manner.


    ''What''s the matter, we''re no longer asking questions, are we?��Don''t hesitate to bring out your heart gear and slash at me. If it''s for the law of the Plating God, I will slay my enemies, even if it means leaving women and children to die. Huh, I can say that this is truly an impressive resolve.


    Morgan, realizing what the other person was going to say, gritted his back teeth.


    "A hostage. "A hostage, you disrespectful fellow!


    Hostages?��You don''t think I''m going to tell you that if you give me your white haired head, the women and children will forgive you - or anything else?


    What do you mean?


    While Morgan raised his eyebrows dubiously, Auken laughed with his lips in the shape of a crescent moon.


    ''''Hmph!��From the beginning, we have been after Mitsurugi''s women and children. We kill a woman before she is conceived, and a child before she is born. And we kill the children before they grow old. And so, after fifty years, the swords will have become a bunch of deadbeats. There''s no need to fight them head on!


    ...you are a bastard. It appears that demons are nothing more than vermin.


    Huh, a real outsider. Way out, way out. Yes, yes, a traitor indeed. Indeed, a traitor. It''s a very good argument, but if that''s the case, I, being a devil, will retort.


    --You don''t say that, human.


    ''After all, this method of warfare was invented by another human - the founder of the Giken!��An outcast who is on the run from the demon warriors, while killing women and children and cutting off the lifeblood of the demon race as a species!��This is how you humans have tried to eradicate our demon race!


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!��How could the First Master behave in such a despicable manner!


    Are you kidding me?��Or is it really a lost cause?��In any case, our demon race has not forgotten. Humans are filthy, treacherous, and unscrupulous. How ridiculous it is that you, who were born after 300 years of exploitation of our land and skills, should be regarded as outcasts!


    After saying this, Auken took off his white vestments and threw them off. The body that emerged from underneath the vestments was thin, but it was not thin because he was willing to train, but because he had tortured his body to the limit.


    He said, "Those who do not see the truth and will not see it do not need our eyes. At the very least, let them serve as my food!��Mind-armored excitement--gouging, Rashen-cho!


    As soon as the word "draw sword" was uttered, there was a sudden change in the upper body of the demon man who had been exposed to the naked body.


    Feathers began to grow. The black feathers, which appeared to be those of a bird, quickly covered Auken''s body. Even the skeletal structure of his face and arms changed, with a beak on his face, wings on his arms and sharp claws on his fingers.


    Seeing Auken, who had instantly transformed into a half-animal, half-demon form, Morgan murmured in alarm.


    ''''A........mutant mind-dressing?''''


    Mutation is a very human thing to say. A person who reveals his or her mind''s power in his or her body has a deeper connection to the Anima. So this figure proves that he is more favored by Chi You than anyone else. The demon race calls a person like me their ''Meguoshi Son''.


    Those who draw the power of anima from their anima, not in the form of a weapon, but in the form of physical mutation, are often able to exert a great deal of power. While the demon race is able to exert great power by using themselves as their dependents to bring down demons, the Meguishiko is able to exert the same kind of power.


    As a simple example, the rulers of the five mountains almost without exception manifest the same source being (anima) in their bodies.


    ''My name is Auken. You are the son of King Taishan, who once occupied one of the Five Mountains, and you have been appointed by His Majesty the King of the Middle Mountains as Lord Taishan!��Humans, fight the flapping of my wings of the wings of my phoenix!


    As soon as Auken howled and swung his arms, the unspontaneous wind whipped around like a tornado and struck Morgan.


    That was the signal to start the war.

 145-Chapter 17 Participation

    All hands, unleash the sword!


    Morgan Sky Sheep''s powerful voice shook the trees around me. As the commander of the group, he was in charge of this place and allowed his banners to go into full battle.


    At the same time, Morgan, who had revealed his own mind suit, met Auken''s attack head-on.


    The invisible blade that had been turned into a storm sent a jolt through the blade as if it had been struck by a lump of iron. If it had been an ordinary bannershi, he might have been blown away with his entire mind gear.


    However, Morgan is an accomplished bannerman who has risen to the rank of flag general of the sixth flag of the Qinglin family. Despite his age, he still possesses the ability to dodge Auken''s attacks with great skill and skill, defying the fury of the wind.


    When Auken saw this, he laughed at it and hit the tip of his beak with a cluck.


    While both of them were confronting each other, Sydney and Sai were also on the move. The two of them are not headed to Auken, but to the demon who attacked his wife''s concubine behind him.


    ''''Mind-armored excitation!''''


    The low voice of the priest and Sydney''s voice overlapped each other, and in each hand appeared a heart outfit.


    The heartpiece of the festival is a spear reminiscent of his older brother''s, and the shape of the spear is very similar to his brother''s. The only difference is the color. The spear of the elder brother was black like a shadow and the younger brother''s spear was red like blood.


    ''''Twist and stretch, saint-killer (Longinus)!


    In response to the wielder''s voice, the red spear runs through the air with tremendous speed. The tip of the spear drew a trajectory like lightning and attacked the demon.


    In response, the onijin tried to use the body of his concubine as a shield.


    The festival noticed this, but did not stop the attack. And then, just as the red spear was about to pierce her body - the tip of the spear changed.


    The tip of the spear changed - the tip twisted and turned. The red spear, which bypassed the body of her concubine with an almost serpentine motion, went straight at the demon.


    ''''What!


    As expected, he hadn''t anticipated this change, and a voice of agitation escaped from the demon man''s mouth. Although he quickly twisted his body and avoided a direct hit, the tip of the Saint Killer (Longinus) was able to deeply split the demon man''s side.


    ''''Chi!''''


    The onijin, who clicked his tongue loudly, threw the side concubine he was holding onto to the ground with all his might and then landed on the ground himself. He must have decided that it would be difficult to deal with the erratic spear fire of the festival in the air.


    The slender woman struck to the ground let out a high-pitched scream, but she didn''t pay any attention to the festival. If it was Giken Emma, the lord''s rightful wife and Laguna''s mother, then he had no obligation to risk it for a side concubine whose name he didn''t even know. Since we have freed her from the demon man''s restraints, she should at least be able to escape on her own, was the true intention of the festival.


    In contrast, Sidney Sky Sheep was struggling to balance the two goals of defeating the demoness and saving her master''s concubine.


    ''Cry, Murasame!


    Sydney''s Mind Suit Murasame is known not only for its performance as a weapon, but also for its beautiful appearance. It has a shape ideal for the Seirin warriors, and is known as the Onigashima Seirai.


    Its blade is always wet with dew, and one swing causes mist and two swings cause ice storms. It is also possible to use the fog to create an illusion for the enemy.


    Sydney took advantage of this to make her false self appear behind the demon, and while the enemy was frightened, she quickly closed the distance between them and freed the hostages.


    Of the three hostages taken, the Seirin (Seirin) flag-bearers quickly took back two of them.


    And the last hostage was freed almost simultaneously.


    The third demon man, who had captured the baby, screamed and fell to the ground. It was Goz''s sister, Cecil Sima, who came around behind the demon man in the air in an instant. In Cecil''s hand, a long sword, shining blue, was in her hand before she knew it.


    ''''Yay, Mother!''''


    Ibuki, Cecil''s son, cheers as he sees his mother descending to the ground with a heart outfit in her right hand and a baby in her left.


    Tickled by the sound of this young child''s voice, Morgan quietly told Auken.


    It''s four against four, that''s quite a fair match, Lord Taishan. You''d be better off going at it head-on without any more tricks, wouldn''t you?


    Before he could finish his words or not, a sharp pain shot through Morgan''s side. A searing shock, as if he had been impaled on a roasting iron spit.


    The oaken in front of him didn''t move. The demon man behind him was being held up by Sydney, Sai and Cecil.


    Morgan, who turned back with a twisted face, saw the fifth demon man. No, not five. Just as Morgan had been attacked from behind by the shapeless assailants, Sidney and the three others had each been taken by surprise.


    In other words, the numbers were four to eight. Auken''s taunting laugh echoed in Morgan''s ears as he was astonished.


    ''Four against four?��Five minutes at all?��Huhuh.... You are extremely irrelevant. Did you think that I, Lord Taishan, would have only three men under me?��Did you think I was waving my long, broad tongue without any intentions?


    He flashed the hostages to flush out Miken''s ambush soldiers, and then manipulated them into sneaking in Taishan''s ambush soldiers. This was Auken''s goal.


    It is possible for Auken to kick the enemy in the face without these tricks. However, if he did that, he would have to make some sacrifices.


    What Auken brought this time was Auken''s personal private army, which was not involved in the Nakayama army. They were former warriors under the direct control of Taizan. Auken had taken advantage of his position as a Shinto priest to borrow and lend a concealed weapon to his subordinates.


    This was all to reduce the wear and tear on his men, whose numbers had been reduced by the continuing war. It was part of this trickery that kept Morgan from dying instantly.


    Sidney let out a scream as Morgan crumpled to the ground, spitting blood.


    ''Grandfather!''


    Cid, keep an eye on the enemy!


    Sidney came to his senses immediately after the scolding of the festival, but he was at a disadvantage, even at a one-to-two ratio. There is no way to recover if they show an opening there.


    The two-man attack immediately catches up to Sydney. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Sidney gritted his back teeth as he shattered.


    The enemy''s goal was to kill Sidney and the others by tormenting Morgan. She knows this, but she has fallen into the enemy''s trap. Sydney''s parents died when she was young, and Morgan is the only flesh and blood she has left in her life. She can''t ignore the anguished voice of her grandfather, who raised her in place of her parents.


    And the warriors under Lord Taishan''s direct command were not foolish enough to miss another opportunity.


    ''''Shima!''''


    The demon to the left rushes forward to collide with the body. Sidney decides that he can''t avoid it and catches it from the front.


    As a matter of course, the back is empty. The onijin on the right quickly moved backwards and swung his sword at Sydney.


    The slash, which would have undoubtedly been fatal, however, was flung away by a red spear protruding from the side of Sidney''s body before it tore through his body.


    It was the Kuumon Festival that intervened.


    With this rescue, Sidney narrowly escaped a fatal slash, but instead, he sustained shallow wounds to his back and right arm. This was the work of the two demons who were fighting him.


    Blood trickled down from the wound, running down the dark skin of the priest. Every time the blood dripped, the strength of my right hand lost its grip. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with your friends.


    ........I''m sorry.


    Hmm. Isn''t that the kind of thing you say thank you for?


    Well thank you, Sai.


    While the two exchanged brief words, the demon man was gradually closing the distance between them. It can''t be said that one on two just became two on four. Sai suffered a deep hand and Sydney was as good as taken hostage by Morgan.


    The game was practically decided - at least that''s what Auken thought.


    The only one left was the female flagman, who was among the concubines, but this one was more difficult than expected. She was more difficult to deal with than the two demons, but she was also very resourceful in dealing with the surrounding concubines and children.


    Whether she was a hatter or a former concubine, we don''t know, but either way, she is a tricky opponent.


    --So, it is a basic tactic to exploit the weakness. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of how to win the game, and this is the method of the Auken, and by extension the Taishan royal family.


    It''s not a bad idea to have a child. Auken hadn''t failed to hear that this child had called that female flag-bearer (Kishi) his mother the other day.


    Can the Sword''s hatter still keep the law after having her child taken as a pledge? Huh, that''s quite interesting.


    Already Morgan is crawling to the ground, both feet sewn to the ground so that he cannot move. Sai and Sidney are as mentioned above, and Cecil is doing his best to just protect those around him.


    Auken doesn''t show any signs of caution and approaches Ibuki with his big feet. This movement of Auken was noticed by Miken Emma, who was holding Ibuki from behind and protecting him.


    Standing up, Emma hides Ibuki behind her back and takes out a dagger from her pocket.


    Emma has no knowledge of martial arts. The dagger was not for self-defense, but rather as a tool to avoid humiliation if the time came for it to be captured by the enemy.


    Auken easily saw this and struck his beak in a mocking manner.


    You can''t hurt me with such a blunt object," said Auken. I don''t think she''s a mistress from the way she''s dressed, but may I ask your name?


    I have no name to give to an ungrateful ruffian.


    ''I see. Well, no matter who you are, the end is the same. I''m going to gouge out the eyes of every woman and child present and put them in front of the master of the sword. Then even the most arrogant of them will turn pale and pale, ha ha ha!


    In response to Auken''s threatening cynical smile, Emma did not return any words.


    She simply pulled her lips into a straight line and put strength into her hand that held the dagger. That was when Auken saw that and added more words.


    ''I look forward to when I taste those beautiful blue eyes--Mu?


    Hey!


    With a high-pitched spirited voice, there was a figure leaping out from behind Emma.


    It was Miken Ibuki, who was being defended by Emma.


    ''Ibuki!��Stop it!


    Emma, who was trying her best to endure Auken''s jade pressure, let out a scream-like restraint from her mouth. But Ibuki, as a matter of course, would not stop. He''s jumped out to protect Emma, and there''s no way he could have stopped.


    ''Go to hell, you evil bastard!''


    Ibuki let out a spirited cry and swung the wooden sword that would become his uncle''s (Goz) hand. It was a feint to show that he swung wide, and he aimed at the area from the knee down - the shin. This is the key point of the human body that cannot be trained.


    If you hit that part with all your might, "it hurts so much that even Goz uncle Goz would cry," according to Ayaka''s sister.


    Aiken, wearing a vestments, does not wear any protective gear on his feet. In practice, we are taught not to strike intentionally, but there is no need to refrain from doing so when dealing with a bad guy. Ibuki shanked his opponent and struck him with his wooden sword with all his might.


    ''Ugh!''


    The impact was as strong as striking an iron pillar, and he unintentionally dropped his wooden sword. Even though it was a Goz''s handiwork, it was not powerful enough to shatter the protection of the jade.


    Ibuki hurriedly reached for the dropped wooden sword. But before Ibuki''s hand could grasp the hilt of the sword, Auken''s toe dug into Ibuki''s stomach with great force.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do that. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with us.


    ''''Hmm, it''s not bad as a crafted object, but you can''t hurt me with a wooden sword that hasn''t even been enchanted.


    As soon as he said this, he put all his strength into his clawed fingers and snapped his wooden sword with a mekiri. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with the help of a few of your friends.


    ''''This, this oh........!


    ''Huh, good eye. In ten years, or maybe I could have been a good warrior.


    Auken''s voice was soft and even somewhat gentle.


    But the next action he took was the opposite of kindness. He grabbed Ibuki''s face with his right hand and lifted him up into the air.


    The small skull creaked and creaked as Auken strained his right hand, and five more claws tore through the skin and burrowed into his head.


    At first, Ibuki clenched his teeth to keep from screaming. Not only that, she also slapped Auken''s right hand desperately trying to break free from its restraints. But Auken was determined to crush Ibuki''s defiance. He tightened his grip on the youngster''s head with a grip that could even shatter the trunk of a large tree.


    It took very little time before a scream came out of the little mouth.


    ''''Ahhhh!��I want to stay, I want to stay!


    His voice clearly reached the ears of his mother Cecil, who was fighting with the demon man. Auken doesn''t speak of dropping his weapons. He didn''t speak, but hurt the young Ibuki as if he were licking her.


    It was inevitable that Cecil''s swordsmanship was blunted. The onijin who had been facing Cecil did not miss the opportunity and immediately held him down and made him crawl on the ground.


    After confirming this, Auken quickly let go of his right hand that was grabbing Ibuki''s face. Ibuki is suddenly released from his restraints and falls to the ground, pulled by gravity.


    Unaware of the situation, Ibuki tries to cry out again. Auken dropped to his knees and brought his face very close to Ibuki''s, then shot out a powerful juju from close range to intimidate him.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s been in this situation. There is no longer the vigor of the previous days. Ibuki, Auken said to him in a purring voice.


    ''Little warrior, in honor of your courage, I will save you and one more life besides yours.


    ........what?


    ''I''m saying I won''t kill you and your loved ones. Here, point your finger at me so I can see it.


    As he said this, Auken pinched Ibuki''s neck as if he were holding a cat''s child and hung him in the air again.


    Here, for the first time, Ibuki knew that his mother was being held down to the ground and screamed.


    ''Mother!''


    ''Huh, you seem to be in a lot of pain. At this rate, your mother will die with her arms cut off, her legs cut off, and eventually her head cut off, won''t she?


    No, no, no!��Stop!


    If you want me to stop, just point to your mother, for example. "I need you to help me and my mother. That would help you both. At most...


    Auken''s beak recoiled in amusement.


    ''In exchange, though, we''ll all die here except you and your mother and son.


    ........what?


    I told you. I''ll only help you and the people you care about. That means I will kill all the people who are not important to you together.


    What is that...


    In other words, those who will die are as good as killed by you. If they had said you were important to them, they would have survived, but because they didn''t, they will be killed. We are the ones who kill them, but you are the one who made them be killed.


    Ibuki shakes his head from side to side in disgust. I don''t understand what Auken is saying. I don''t want to understand. I don''t want to understand.


    I don''t want to understand," said Ibuki, with a sneer.


    If you don''t choose, that''s fine too. Then I will only kill you, your mother, and everyone else. Now, choose, little warrior--''


    Stop it!


    It was Emma who loudly stopped Auken, who was only trying to taunt Ibuki. Emma, whose normally mild demeanor was tinged with resentment, looked at Auken with eyes like lightning.


    It''s a shame that a man who calls himself a public figure would threaten a child not even a year old!��I am My sword, Emma, wife of the seventeenth Sword Sage, Mikenshikibu. If you want merit, take me as your reward!


    Well, well, well. I''m so honored that an ungrateful ruffian has taken the trouble to call himself a swordsman. I see why a swordsman''s wife would be so gracious.


    ''If you''re convinced, then let everyone go. Whether you use her as a hostage, sacrifice her or take credit for her work, there''s nothing better than the wife of the Sword Saint.


    ''''Huh, that''s not going to happen. Before the battle began, if both sides were unsure of each other''s strength, there would have been room to negotiate, but now that the battle is already decided, you are as good as in my hands. There is no reason for me to leave the others behind to get you.


    As he said this, Auken turned his attention to the dagger Emma was holding.


    ''If you plan to use that dagger to commit suicide, be my guest. Even if you die, the remains will remain. It''s one thing to pull out the guts and feed them to this child.


    With that word, Auken stopped Emma''s movements and brought the ibuki he had grabbed up close to his face and whispered to her in a laughing voice.


    ''Just as well. ''Little warrior, you seem to be close to that woman, Emma, as well. Choose your mother or Emma. I will help the one you choose and kill the one you don''t. If you can''t decide between them on the count of ten, you will kill them both. The gouged-out eyes are to be shared with you. Here we go, boys. One, two--


    Well, wait...


    Three, four--five sixty-seven!


    Ibuki cried out to Auken, who suddenly sped up his counting speed.


    ''Wait!''


    We cannot wait!��Now, we''re up to nine, which one do you help?��Which one are you going to let die?��Or do you want to kill them both and taste an eyeball dumpling with me?��Come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, if you don''t do it quickly it will be too late, I''m going to tell you the last number, right?��Are you sure?


    Confident in his victory, Auken was about to count the last number with a jubilant expression on his face.


    His voice abruptly stopped with an echo of confusion.


    -- A lone person stood in Auken''s field of vision.


    In the distance, but not in the distance. So close that they could hear each other''s breathing. A dark-haired person is standing literally right underneath your nose and eyes.


    The eyes staring at Auken are like looking into an old well, and the hairs on his body are standing on end just by looking at him like this.


    Auken couldn''t help but feel puzzled. There was no one there until just before. No wonder, if there were others this close, he would surely notice them, even if they were hiding their appearance with a divine weapon.


    No one could be there. There is no way that I, as Lord Taizan, or my beloved son, would allow myself to get this close to him without being able to detect any sign of him. So it is impossible for anyone to be here.


    I''m sure you''re not alone. He remembered that among the enemies there was a battalion master who could manipulate illusions. This must be the illusion created by that man.


    The trembling body, the trembling heart, everything must be the work of illusion - when Auken concluded that, the human being moved.


    The right hand, thrust out like a lightning bolt, grabbed the opponent''s face, just as Auken had done to Ibuki the other day, and...


    I tightened my grip like a vise.


    The sound of the skull creaking and creaking could be heard. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. What is before him is definitely not an illusion!


    Auken let go of Ibuki''s hand and pressed his left and right claws against the human arms that held him in place. With the claws that can break even steel, a person''s arms and bones can be easily crushed by these claws. The defense of the power of the power is useless if it is offset by your own power.


    With this in mind, Auken thrust his claws into his opponent''s arm as hard as he could, and in the next moment, his face contorted in astonishment.


    The nails did not pierce at all. Not only did they not crack the bone, they didn''t even break a single piece of epidermis. Ridiculous, he thought, and when he saw the claws thrust out again crushed with a sound, the one beloved by the demon god was immensely disappointed.


    Immediately after, a terribly ominous melody jumped into Auken''s ears. The first time he hears a voice sound, it is definitely the human one in front of him--


    "''His blood will boil, his hair will burn and his eyes will boil.


    You mean like this?


    Prior to the activation of the fire magic, a burning heat swirled in the surgeon''s palm.


    As a matter of course, the heat was transmitted directly to the grasping Auken. The pain burning his face and burning his eyes caused Auken to lash out, but the restraints did not waver.


    ''''KOKETSU''s Castle, Chair of Skulls''''


    ''Don''t do it, no matter what happens to the rest of your people--gaaaaah!


    His grip on his face became so tight that part of his skull cracked with a sound. Unable to resist, a scream came from Auken''s mouth.


    Seeing this, all the Taishan soldiers under Auken''s command started to move at once.


    The first to move was the onijin who stabbed Morgan Sky Sheep from behind. On top of being the closest to Auken, Morgan was already incapacitated. The demon man tried to leap forward vigorously, but he couldn''t move, however.


    A sharp glance at the human who looked back at him. Just like that, his feet were sewn to the ground. He was intimidated by the eye light alone.


    ''''Flipping is the banner of rebellion, falling down is the sacrifice of the deadly blade.''''


    Ugaaaaah!


    A roar erupted from Auken''s mouth as he could not bear the pain of having his skull shattered and the heat that was increasing with every moment.


    You''ll be able to use your arms as well as legs and move your body desperately to escape from the restraints, but even with all the resistance combined, you can''t move even one little finger of your opponent. And then--


    "''Blood-eyed flame hand, death''s embrace to my enemy--flame princess.''


    With the final chant, the positive magic of the fifth circle of fire is activated. It sucks the magic power that gushes out of the body of the magician, and the power that rises to the limit explodes at a distance of zero.


    A deafening scream erupted from Auken''s beak, which was flared up and down widely.

 146-Chapter 18 Sweep

    A tremendous explosion sounded in succession. The number of red lotuses that bloomed wildly from my hand was counted to be ten.


    The magic of the Flame Princess exploded from a literal distance of zero, naturally involving my hand, but my skin, protected by the dense power, did not suffer a single burn.


    ''''Guggy!��Higg.........gasp!��Agui.........hi!��Gah, oh!��Argh!��Shh--!��----!


    Suspended in midair with one hand, Auken''s face catches the scorching heat of the raging waves that could have boiled his brain. The screams that rang out every time an explosion rang out disappeared halfway through, and all I could do was shake my body in a jittery manner.


    After the ten explosions are over, I look at Auken, who is breathing through the tip of his beak in a wheezing manner, and I lift the corner of my lips.


    "Don''t you dare go down like this, Lord Taizan,


    If you''re going to die, take out your backhandedness before you die. I inwardly groaned as my gaze was directed in the direction of the Miken residence.


    From that direction, I can feel the powerful demonic air that is chattering and shaking the atmosphere even at this very moment. The beating of power that could shake this island itself was reminiscent of the illusory species (Hydra) that had fought in the forest of Titis earlier.


    When I infiltrated the Berch Mansion the other day to check out the condition of Cryer, I had also felt a mighty power. But the power I''m feeling now is incomparable to that time. Probably the demons who attacked the Miken Manor have played their trump card.


    Is it something like Goz''s empty armor, or is there a battle technique unique to demons? Either way, it is highly likely that Auken, who calls himself Lord Taishan, has a similar trump card.


    The soul of an onijin with power equal to an illusory species should still be equal to an illusory species.


    With that thought in mind, I made sure that Auken did not die. I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it.


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of it," he said, exhaling through his nose and removing his hand from Auken''s face. Just before the demon''s body was pulled by gravity and fell to the ground, I swung my right leg out with all my might.


    ''''--!


    The tip of the steel shoe dug deep into Auken''s pigeon tail.


    No longer able to scream, Auken''s body flew through the air. Lord Taizan''s body bounced off the ground like a ball and then came to a halt when it hit the trunk of a huge tree.


    As I witnessed this, a whispering child''s voice rang in my ears.


    The owner of the voice was Miken Ibuki, who slumped to the ground.


    Ibuki, freed from Auken''s restraints, is looking up at me with large tears in his eyes. He must have realized that the person in front of him is the same person he trained with the other day.


    But he doesn''t seem to understand what exactly happened, and a look of fear and trepidation is hidden in his dull eyes. There was no relief in his voice calling out to me, and it was as if he couldn''t help but speak out.


    I''m here to help you, little swordsman-dono - it would have been cool to say it that way. It could have been a line about not wanting him to die before he fulfilled his promise of a rematch with me.


    But I didn''t say either of those things, and I grabbed Ibuki''s collar, which slumped to the ground. Then I force him to stand, as if lifting a cat cub, and lightly push in the direction of Emma-sama.


    After taking a couple of steps as if stepping on the ground, Ibuki looked confused, turned around and said in a faint voice, "........


    ''''........Mother...........''''


    Ibuki''s mother, Cecil, was left pushed to the ground by the two demons. Save your mother--their intentions were clear without words.


    In response to the infant''s voiceless plea, I turn my attention once again to the Kishis present.


    I don''t need to tell you about Morgan Sky Sheep, who served as a flag officer in the past; Sydney and Sai are part of the golden generation of warriors; and Cecil is also a skilled flag officer who once belonged to the first flag.


    These proud battalion members fight with the law of the Plating God and the law of the Hoshin.


    Those who once looked up to them are now bending their knees unceremoniously. They are no doubt fighting against the enemy of the unholy alliance, the demons.


    ''''....................Haha.


    I wanted to belly laugh, but the actual action I took was to let out a bitter sigh.


    It was too clumsy to laugh. The fact that I used to be in awe of these people only increases my discomfort.


    I really wish that the blue-skinned warriors who wear the blue coat of the Seirin Hakki would have a more solid presence.


    To use another word - they''ll be easily beaten by someone other than me. I''d feel like an idiot for thinking I''d look back on them one day.


    I''m sorry Ibuki, but I wasn''t going to help Cecil and the others.


    It was Kensei''s fault for letting the infant wife concubine escape to where the ambush soldiers were waiting for her. It was the fault of the banners and warriors who were ordered by the Sword Sage to protect them, but were unceremoniously defeated.


    Even if the women and children are killed as a result of this, the responsibility lies with the Kensei, not with me. I have no obligation or duty to help them.


    That''s why I''m not going to help them.


    ''''--shinsoxu excited.


    So, the reason I''m putting out my mind suit here is not to help these guys.


    Then, what is the purpose of this is to eat the illusory species. I didn''t want to use the mind-dressing in this island, but if an illusory species appeared, it''s a different story.


    To be exact, it''s not an ''illusory species'' but a ''demon man with the same power as the illusory species'', but it''s not so different.


    Anyway, in order to eat the illusory species, you have to bring out your heart suit. And if you''re going to produce a heart suit, the more souls you can eat, the better.


    The souls of the demons in front of me are not a large amount, but it''s not bad if you think of them as an appetizer (hors d''oeuvres) before eating the illusory seed.


    And fortunately, all seven of them are still alive. In that sense, I should be grateful to my fellow horsemen for not killing even a single demon.


    Thinking about this ironically, I pulled out my heart suit.


    "Eat it all up, soul eater.


    At that moment, the air howled. The earth shook.


    It has already been more than a month since I defeated the Hydra. The level of that time was ''25'', but it had risen to ''26''. You can''t say it''s just one level. I''ve already mentioned repeatedly that my level is not the same as someone else''s.


    My strength has increased, my strength technique is clearer and my power pressure is more refined than when I fought against Goz and the others in Titis Forest. They are not enemies, such as those who would take hostages against an outnumbered enemy.


    With a look of murderous intent, they strike a blow at the demons.


    The only thing that can be said for this is that it''s not a bad idea to have a good time. This is the demon who was trying to leap at me from behind just now.


    The demon man let out a voice that sounded like a monster bird and kicked the ground. It was Morgan Sky Sheep, who had fallen to the ground.


    A high-pitched bark from the demon who pressed his blade against the old hippocrat''s neck.


    ''''Movement--''''


    Maybe he was trying to tell them not to move. After that, he was probably going to say something like, "If you move one step, I will cut off the old man''s head.


    --I''m not sure I''ll ever know the correct answer now that my head has been cut off.


    The soul eater''s black sword blade is red and wet from sucking the demon''s blood. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s not.


    The demons'' mouths were agitated by this quick action in an instant. It might have looked like I had teleported myself to them.


    Immediately afterwards, screams and anguish cascaded through the air one after another.


    "Gah!


    Motherf*cker!


    Hi!


    The ones who raised their voices were all demons. However, it wasn''t me who attacked them.


    It wasn''t only the demons who started to move as a result of my actions. The Kishi, who had been held down until then, were also moving at the same time.


    Sydney''s Murasame reaped the neck of an onijin, and the saint-killer (Longinus) of the festival pierced the chest of another onijin. Cecil also cut off the face of the demon man who was seizing him.


    The remaining demonesses all jumped off the spot at once and tried to head for Auken, who collapsed on the trunk of a tree. They were probably trying to regain their poise while protecting the Lord.


    Of course, I wouldn''t let him get away with it. It''s a good thing that the starter was halved due to the fact that the Kishi''s came out of the woodwork now. There was no reason to give them any more prey.


    "Mother!


    Ibuki!


    It was only after the seven demons had been turned into wreckage that Ibuki sobbed and hung onto Cecil. Cecil ran up to her and gently held her son, while Lady Emma looked after them tenderly.


    Across the way, Sydney was tending to her grandfather Morgan. The other concubines, perhaps judging that the crisis was over, were clearly relieved.


    After checking them out, I went to see Auken, who was still lying on the floor.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find the right one. He would not remain silent if he found out that his men were all killed. They should retaliate with all the cards they have, and if they don''t have any, they will run away. In any case, I shouldn''t have taken my eyes off him.


    And then someone called out to me on my back.


    I''d like to thank you, thank you very much. Thank you, Sora. You''ve become a lot stronger.


    The voice of the owner is the Kuumon Festival.


    If I only listened to the words, he was thanking me, and even praising me. But the needle-like gaze and the sarcastic tone of voice, it is clearer than the fire that they are only on the upside.


    In fact, when I stopped and turned to face him, he continued: "I wish we could leave a little earlier.


    I wish you would have come out a little earlier. "I wish you would have come out a little earlier," he said, "so that you wouldn''t have to be sneaking around. The fact that you called that bird guy "Lord Taizan" means that you have been here for a long time, right?

 147-Chapter 19-Ghosts and Gods

    �������BҰ�ɤ�̩ɽ���Ⱥ�����äƤ��Ȥϡ����ʤ�ǰ����D�D�ؤ�����ȳ��ᤫ�餳���ˤ������������ǰ����


    ���μ��������������~���m�������夦���󣩤Ǥ��뤳�Ȥ����פ��ä������U����С����������L��Ƙ��Ӥ򤦤���������ζ�����Ȥ��������򤫤ä���ä��ֱ����ʡ��Ȥ��ä��Ȥ�����������


    ���μm���ˌ������Ԥ������g�����٣��ϟo���ˤ��ä���


    ���ˤ������Ҥ����g���������x�դ��x����ʤ������������Ȥ���x�����ʤ�Ȥ⤫�������������Τ��W����؟������Ϥ��Ϥʤ��Τ���


    ���������������~��ؓ��Ȯ���h�ͤ��Ȥ����ФäƒΤƤ뤳�ȤϺ��g���ä������ߤΰˤĵ�����Ȥ��Ƥ�����餦���Ȥ�Ǥ��������ߤ�؟��ܞ�ޤȤ��ư��η���������������m�����뤳�Ȥ��äƤǤ�����������


    ��(?)��(?)��(?)��(?)��(?)�����Ϥ��Τ�������x�Фʤ��ä���


    ���������ˤ�ǰ���Ԥ��Ȥ��ꡢ���ϳ��ᤫ�餳���ˤ�����


    ����֪����T������󣩼����������Ȥ������g�ϡ���װ�����󥮥̥����Τ褦�������ͤ�����Ƽ⣨�Ȥ����ä��Ը�򤷤Ƥ��롣�����Ǿ��ɸߤ��Ԥ��������򤳤���˼���Ĥܤ�����ֱ�Ф������䤤�Ƥ�����


    ����ֱ�Ф����������^������褦�ˡ�������η����„�������������������⤽������Ҥ�ü�򤯤��äȤ���������Փ�⳰Ц��m���ⷵ�äƤ��ʤ��ä����Ȥ�������ä��Τ�������


    ���ؤ���������ֱ���J������ʡ��ǡ����������L��Ƥ����ɤϤʤ�ʤ�����������ˤϤ�ǰ�εܤ��äƤ������������


    �����������Ϥ������ä�Ƥ��äݤ����ζˤ򤢤��롣���ޘ������ζ��˽줯�褦�����򏈤äƤ��뤢���꤬�g�ˤ���餷����


    ��Ϥ�����������ϰ������k���褦�Ȥ��Ƥ��롣���Τ��Ȥ�_�Ť��ʤ��顢����һ��ǰ�Ȥޤä���ͬ�������Ǐꤸ����


    �����ɤϤ������аħ�򤷤ʤ����������ǰ�ȥ��ɥ˩`�ϻƽ������ǡ����������`�׵��Ԫ������콫(�����礦)�����ޤ���Ԫһ�����λ��ʿ(����)���ä����`�޵�ޤǤ��롣�ؤ����֤�����С������ä����֤ޤȤ��ˤʤ꤫�ͤʤ���


    ��������򽻤����������Ҋ�����������Ȇ���줿���Ȥ˴𤨤Ƥ�����


    ����ʰ���Ҋ���������������٤Ӵ������뤬����ȤΤ���Ͽ�Ц�˽����ä����������k�ˁ\�äƤ��ʤ�������ä��褦����


    �����餯���������������ȿ̤Υ饰�ʤ�ͬ���褦�˰��ȹ��ˤ��v�S���ɤäƤ����Τ�������


    ���ϥ����������¤ι��ˤ���װ�ǚ���һ�������ĤΥ��������ħ���ǹ��Ĥ�����������ܤ����������Ϥǥ��ޘ��������������櫓�����顢�������ݤ��ɤ���ؤϴ_���ˤ��롣


    �����顢�����������Ϥ����ư���ŭ��򤫤����Ƥ�褦�����~���x������������k�������~�����ߤ�����������������ˡ�


    �饰�ʤΤ褦������򤫤ä�ԑ������ΤǤϤʤ���������֤Ǥ��뤢����Ϥ����ˤ�����������餷���ä���


    �D�D���餿�����ǰ��ͬ������Ҋ�롣


    �������Ҋ�ݤ�������������ΑB�Ȥ��h��(�Ҥ礦�Ҥ礦)�Ȥ��Ƥ��뤬���۲��䄤���


    ��ɫ�μ����gɫ���ˤӤ�������󊡣���ͤ��L�������礦���󣩯l�������������ǡ����è����ζ�������ˤ�����ǰ�Ȥ���äƤ��ʤ���


    �u�ˤ���핤ϡ��գ����飩���Ȥ�����ǰ�ˤҤä����ơ��գ����飩�äݡ����Ф�ꤵ��Ƥ����֤�Х��ˤ��줿��ΤǤ��롣


    ˼���������˸������Ĥ������r�ΰ��Ϥ������Ԥ��������Ȥ��Ǥ��ʤ��ä����Ȥ����Τ⡢�������������ԄӤϱؤ����֤��ϻؤ��޾��ȳɹ���֧�����Ƥ����������


    ���֤��Է����Ϥ�Ŭ�����Ƴɹ�������Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ��狼������ˡ����r�ΰ��ϼ����������˺Τ��Ԥ��Ƥ⡢���Ĥत��Ѻ���a�뤷���ʤ��ä���


    ����ǰ�ΰ��ϥ��ɥ˩`�Ȥ���x���ä��Ƥ�����������ϥ��ɥ˩`���ˤ˺���Ȥ��������ä��櫓�ǤϤʤ������ɥ˩`���������������H�Ѥ��ä�����Ǥ��롣�ºͤʥ��ɥ˩`��餷�Ƥ��v��ꤿ���ʤ��D�D���ˤȤäƾ��T������󣩼����������Ϥ����������g���ä���


    �����顢��ؤΎ��_�Ǥ⤫�ʤ�����������Τ��Ȥ򾯽䤷�Ƥ������ҥ�ɥ�ȤΑ餤��U�ơ����Ǥ��ϻؤä��ȴ_�Ť��Ƥ��Ƥ⡢�ؤˤؤФ�Ĥ����������R�Ϻ��g�������Ƥ���ʤ������ˌ����Ƥ������ä��褦�ˡ��饰�ʤˌ����Ƥ������ä��褦�ˡ����ϼ����������ˌ����Ƥ��ܤ���η����������򱧤��Ƥ����ΤǤ���D�D�Ĥ��ȤۤɤޤǤϡ�


    �ȡ������Ǽ������������ڤ�Ҥ餤��������ʯͻ�������Ť����D�D�[�ȤȤϷ����β��֨D�D�Ǥ��Ĥ��Ĥȵ����ߵ���ʤ��顢����Ŀ��Ҋ�����Ƥ��롣


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ��ʤ�ۤɡ���װ���ä����{�Ӥˁ\�äƤ�������äƤ櫓����ʤ������������Ȥ�����Ŀ��Ϥ碌���ʤ��ä�ū�������֤���L��������ͤ������գ����飩��


    �������Ϥ���ޤǤ�ͬ���褦�������ͤ�������Ƥ����������~�α����ͻ�������ȥ���С�����ʤäƤ�����


    ���֤󡢤���ϼ����������ʤ���m�ǨD�D���䡢�m�Ǥ��Ԥ������������_�������ؤ��W�����٣��������ģ��ߤ����ʤ�Τ��ä����ɤ���顢�����������k��A����ݤϤʤ������Ǥ��롣


    �游���ֵ��Ƥ򤷤Ƥ������ɥ˩`�����ɤ����ۤäȤ����۲�Ǥ������Ҋ�Ƥ��롣���ɥ˩`�����������������˚ݤŤ��Ƥ����褦���������������g�ʿ՚ݤ�Ư�碌�����ٲä��褦���혋���Ƥ����Τ��⤷��ʤ���


    ���ο՚ݤ�Ŀ��Ҋ���Ƥ�����������ǰ���һ�ԣ��ҤȤ��ȣ����ԣ��դ����ȣ��դ�������򤫤���С������������䥷�ɥ˩`�Ȥ��g������ǰ�Ȥ��`�ä��v�S��B���뤫�⤷��ʤ����٤ʤ��Ȥ⡢���Τ��ä������餤�ˤϤʤ������������˼�ä���


    �D�D�ޤ�������ʤ��Ȥ򤹤�ݤϤ��餵��ʤ�����ɤ⡣


    �o�ԤǼ�������������ҕ�����⤹��


    ���Ǥ˼����������ˌ�����η����ʧ���Ƥ��롣�^ȥ��ӛ������Ҫע�������λ�äŤ��Ƥ����������������ߡ����ˤι��ˤˤ��Ƥ������ʿ���������ʤɡ�η���Ϥ������dζ��֤Ƥʤ�������ϥ��ɥ˩`���`����ˤĤ��Ƥ�ͬ�����Ȥ������롣������ˤĤ��Ƥ��Ԥ鷺�⤬�ʡ�


    �����Τ褦�˿�װ��һ�Ĥ�Ҋ���Ƥ������dζ��֤Ƥ�Τ����������o���Ȥ��Ƥ��v�Ĥγ֤��褦���ʤ���


    �������������������k��oҕ���ʤ��ä��Τϡ�һ�Ĥˤϥ��ޘ����`�⤵�줿���ʤ��ä����顣�����Ƥ⤦һ�ĤϨD�D


    �����Τ졢���Τ줪�Τ줪�Τ졢���g�ɤ⤬����������


    ��������ˌ����Ʋ���Ȼ�ǤϤʤ��̶Ȥ˕r�g���뤨�뤿��Ǥ��롣


    ���ˤϺ𤨤�褦��ŭ���򤢤����ϩ`�ԩ`�Τ��Ȥ��I������Ф������ƿոߤ��褤�����롣���׊���ħ�����뤨�����Ϥۤ��ΤäƤ��ꡢ���������줿�Ϥ��΁I�ۤ��������Ƥ�����


    ���Lǰ���񤬤ɤ������ԤäƤ������Ȥ������뤷�Ƥ���������Ϥꥪ�������������؏�ħ����ʹ���֤��ä��褦����


    ���Ф��餳�����Ҋ�¤������ˤ�Ŀ�ˤϡ����k¯��˼�碌���Ɵ�μ��餬�u�򎆤��Ƥ��롣


    �Τ�˲�g����������ϴ��������������󤸤礦����ħ����ԁ�����_ʼ������


    ���������^�˹��ǣ������������ꡢ��������˱��y���Ҥ礦��󣩤��ꡢ������β�����[������󣩤��꡻����


    �����„�������ȤΤʤ����Ԥ��ä������ʤ����λħ���餷��ԁ�����L����


    �����Ǿ�������򤢤����Τϥ�`����?���������`�רD�D���Ĥ�������콫�������礦����դ᤿�Ͼ�����ʿ���������Ǥ��롣


    �������󡢤���ϵھŇ�(����)���Lħ�����㡭��ū�ᡢ���Τ�����һ����ޤȤ�ƴ����w�Ф��Ĥ��Ȥߤ��롭������


    �O�����ɥ˩`����֧����줿��`����������𤨤Ƥ����Τς���ʹ�ߤˤ���Τ����gʽ�ؤ�η���ˤ���Τ���


    �������Ƥ����g�ˤ�ԁ�����M�ߡ���������������ȡ�ꎆ���L�τݤ��򉈤��Ƥ�������ݤ����Q�Τ褦��܈���������ߤ򤢤������Q�ˤ��Ƥ��Z�����A�����ޤ˶��\���ä���


    ����������������ֹ���ļs�������������դ�����Ұ��צ�ۣ��Ĥᤢ�ȣ���̤᡻��


    ħ������ɤ˽��Ť��ˤĤ졢�������������΄ţ�����������줢���äƤ�����


    �ɤ���饪������τţ��������ˤ�ä�ħ���򏊻����Ƥ���餷�������ˤ��܇�Ǥ��L���Z���Ȝu�򎆤��Ƥ��ꡢ��������o�������ˤޤȤä����Τ褦����


    �����Ĥ���L�ϵ��Ϥˤ�Ѻ���Ĥ��Ƥ�������Τ��Ȥʤ������w�Ф���Ƥ��ޤ������ʏ��L��ɿ���ơ�������檣��������礦�����������Q�򤢤��Ƥ��롣


    �����L녤򏾤����ߤꡢ�׹�������B����l���衻��


    ԁ���Ͼ��ܡ�������������礦��������ȿ̥��֥���ʤ֤äƤ����Ȥ��ȤϱȤ٤�Τˤʤ�ʤ���


    �����Ĥ���L���򤳤�����ϲ�ä˜���������„�����Ƥ�����


    ���������Ҥ��P�����ۤ��褯���ˤƴ����w�Ӥʤ����������\�L�~Ӱ��ǧ��νŤϵ�ƽ�򴩣��������ĨD�D�\�w���������Ҥ�󣩡�������


    ����˲�g���k�Ӥ���ħ���ϴ_���ˏ�����ä���


    �ھŇ�(����)�Ȥ�ϵ�yħ���ε��_�㡢���ʤ������λħ���Ǥ��롣���줬���ˤ΄ţ��������ˤ�äƏ�������Ƥ���Τ����顢�����������Ƥ���֪��٤���


    �D�D�������ԤäƤ��ޤ��С���������������ä���


    ���դ󡢤��γ̶Ȥ���


    ʧ�����z����¤��ΤƤ롣


    ���Ϥ��Ĥƥ��ʥꥢ�����ǵڰˇ�(����)��ħ����Фä�����Υ�٥�Ϥ��ΤȤ��α����ϡ��񤵤�ھŇ�(����)��ħ���ˤҤ��Ϥ��Ϥʤ���


    ħ�����ρ\�����줿�ţ���������󤷤����}�ˤϤʤ�ʤ���


    ��������΄ţ��������Ϥ������ˏ���������ƥ��ƥ�����ɭ�Ǒ�ä�����N���ҥ�ɥ飩�ˤϼ��֤٤���ʤ�����ä��Ԥ��С���װ������������ˤ�줫�ʤ������γ̶Ȥ΄ţ����������ρ\�����줿�Ȥ������{���򤪤ܤ���Ϥ����ʤ��ä���


    �g�H���⤭�Ť��줿�ھŇ�(����)��ħ���ϥ����륤�`���`��ǰ�ˤ����ʤ����������o�����˷Ťä������S���Ϥ�ƣ��ȥ��������ħ�������Ф��nͻ����䡢��Ȼ�ʤ餶���Z�L�����դ�����܈����������褦�������򤢤�����ɢ���롣


    ���������������ʡ�


    ҕ�����Ȥǥ������󤬴������褦�˽~�䤷�Ƥ��롣�����ߤ뤫���ꡢ��Ϥ��Τ����������ȫ�����ä��Τ����������ä����Ф���������r�g���뤨�Ƥ�ä��Ȥ����Τ��ڴ��Ϥ����ϤʤϤ�������


    ����С����������������������˼�����Ф��椨����


    �ޤ�����������ʤ餽��ǡ����ä��ȥ��������ؤä�����ۡ���򤫤��ޤǡ������ٶȥ����륤�`���`����뤤�����Фˤ��륪��������S���Ϥ�ƣ���Ťä���


    Ҋ������ؓĤ�����l�������䤹����������������Ϥ��Ф롣Ƭ���Ǥ��w�Ф�S�֤Ǥ��ʤ��餷�������ˤ��~�Ф򤢤�������Ƥ�����


    �������夬�����ߵ���Ĥ������ǰ��������˄ţ����������z��Ɖ���ص�ޤ��l�����������ơ�Ƭ�֤ǥ��������������ܤ��Ȥ�롣


    �������ʤɤ���Ƥϻ��Ф��p�ͤƤ��ޤ�������ˡ������Ӎ���������Ƥ����������Ȥ⤢�ä���


    �o�Ԥǥ������������Ͷ����Ȥ��������˲�g������ʹ����Τ������ˤοڤ���󤭤ʤ��᤭����©�줿��ͬ�r�ˡ��B��˼�碌�����夬�ߤ�ߤ����g���Τˑ��äƤ������⤦��װ�򱣤Ĥ�����������ʤ��Τ�������


    ��䤢�äơ��Τ��Τ���������𤳤�����������ϡ������˰����Ҋ�Ĥ��Ʊ����Ҥ��Ĥ餻�������¤��ФӤʤ��顢��������Ĥ����ޤޱ�����������᤺���롣


    ����󡢤���ʤ��Ȥ��Ӥ������Ϥ���ʤ������ϥ����륤�`���`���Ф��Ȥ򥪥�������׽��ͻ���Ĥ�����


    �����ơ�̩ɽ�������ΤޤޤǤ����Ϥޤ̤���ʤ������⤦�Ф����Ϥʤ��Τ�����


    �����������������ä����ΤʤΤǤ��������ʤ��ϣ��������ʤ��Τ褦�����g������ʤ�„���Ƥ��ޤ��D�D��


    ���|���˴𤨤���


    �����륤�`���`�ε������׽��Ѻ���Ĥ��롣�Ф�Ƥ�w��ʳ���z�ߡ����դ줿Ѫ���ĤĤäȼ��򴹤�����Ƥ�����


    �Ԥ���ȿڤ�Ĥ��������������ٶȆ������򤱤���


    ���������ݷ�򹥤�Ƥ���ΤϤ�ǰ��ζ���ʤΤ�������������N��ƥ�����뤢��������ǰ�ϳ֤äƤ��ʤ��Τ�����


    �����������𤨤�С�Ҋ�Ӥ��Ƥ�館��ΤǤ�������


    ���𤨤ʤ���К����Τϴ_�����ʡ�


    ��������


    ��������ϟo�Ԥ��ä���������Ҋ�Ϥ���Ŀ�ΰ¤Ǥϑ�����Ӌ���P�����Ƥ��롣


    �䤬�ƺΤ餫�δ𤨤ˤ��ɤ�Ĥ����餷������������Ϥ�����η���򤦤������ʤ���ڤ�Ҥ餤����


    ���ݷ�򹥤᤿�ߤ���ȣ����椦���������������ΤǤ��礦����ͬ�����Ȥ��Ǥ��뤫�Ȇ�����С��Ǥ��ޤ�����äȤ⡢˽�ˤ��ΚݤϤ���ޤ��󤬤͡�����


    ������Ϻιʤ������ɤ������̤Τʤ顢����һʸ�󤤤Ƥ�������������ޥ���������


    ���������٤Ƥι��ˤ���ȣ����椦���ˎ��������������Ƥ���櫓�ǤϤʤ����Ȥ������ȤǤ������Ҥ���ˤϡ���������ޤ���Ȥˤ�����餺��ȣ����椦���ȤĤʤ��äƤ��롣�����ף���Ȥ���ϲ���ߤ⤤��С��⤤�Ȥ��Ƽɣ��������ߤ⤤��ΤǤ��衭����


    �����„�������ϡ��ȿ̤μ����������Τ褦���Ҥ�ü�򤢤����������ޤǤ�Ԓ��„���ˡ���ȣ����椦���ȤϹ������ǰ�������������ɣ���������ˤ�����Ȥ����Τϰ��ˤȤä��@�����ä���


    ���줹��ˤ�ǰ�����ߤʤ櫓����


    ���եա����ۣ��ᤰ�����Ӥ϶������������Q�ޤäƤ��ޤ����ιʤ����狼��ޤ�������������ȣ����椦���������ܤ��Ȥ��ˤϡ��ˤ�����С�������뤫��Ǥ����Ҥ�������̩ɽ���ϡ���ȣ����椦���������ͤ��Ф줺�˿������ޤ���������


    ������������֤�򸲤����Ĥ��������R�귵���ʤ��顢�{���ģ����줿�褦�˿ڤ�Ӥ����A���롣


    ���¤�ޤȤä�����ϑ������ʤʣ����褦���𤨤Ƥ�����


    ��˽�ϡ���˽�Ϥ�������˷��򤹤�ΤϤޤäԤ�Ǥ����������ޤäԤ�ʤΤǤ��衭�����������餳��������̤�����Ͷ���Ƥ��΅⤤��Ϥ��Ф����ȨD�D����˽�������������̣�������ʤȤ��������̤ΤǤ����������g���Ȥ��˔���ƣ����եա��եեեա��������եեեեեեեեեգ���


    ���̤ΤϤ��줿����Ц���������󡣁I��Ŀ��Ѫ�ߤꡢ���Ҥ����褦�ʹ⤬����Ĥ��Ƥ��롣���餫�����ݤ�ʧ�������Ƥ�����


    ��ۤɤ˰��˔��줿���Ȥ��n�Ĥ��ä��Τ������H�����˘����ȥ饦�ޤ��ä��Τ������뤤�ϳ�Ѫ�������޽�򳬤������R����ᤷ�Ϥ��᤿�Τ��⤷��ʤ���


    �ޤ�Ӎ���������������ȤϤ��ä������������Ϥ�ɫ������ζ�Ǥޤ���������


    �ȡ����ΤȤ��������ʤꥪ�����󤬺𤨤���


    ���D�D�l�����l�����ʤ��ΤǤ��������������ꘔ�����������˽�ϡ���˽�Ϥ���ʤȤ��������̤櫓�ˤϤ����ʤ��ΤǤ������l�Ǥ⤤�����l��˽�������ʤ�������


    ���νФӤ�ŭ�ŤǤ��ꡢ���Q�Ǥ��ꡢ��Ǥ��ä�������ΘO�ߡ��I�ۤ�ë��Ѫ�ܤ����Ѥ���Ѫ�Λ椬���դ���롣


    ��������ΛQ���νФӤϖ��������夦�ȣ��οդ���碌��„���ߤζ��\�򼤤�����ä���


    ����󡢤����������Ϥʤ�������������ЄӤϡ�����ǰ�ˤ��������������Ϥ΁�����֤��ʤ������ΤϤ����ä���


    �������Τ�˲�g��״�r�����䤹�롣


    ���D�D�D�D���


    �˷����隢�����Ƥ�������Ф�ȡ�ä����ϡ��Ȥä��ˤ��Έ������w�Ӥ����ä���


    �gһ�β���ʤ��ä�����������ǰ�ޤǰ�������������һ�����W�⤬�ʤ��B�����ܤ��ä�ͻ�����äƤ����顢��������¤˷ֶϤ���Ƥ������`���ʤ���


    �������礯��ݤ�ȤȤΤ��ʤ��顢ҕ����������򤱤���


    ҕ�����Ȥˤ���Τϡ���������Ĥ����ޤޤΥ�������ȡ������Ƥ⤦һ�ˡ����䡢���Έ��ϤϤ⤦һ�����ҤȤϤ��飩�Ȥ����٤�����


    ���Τ����äƤ��롣


    ����`�ȥ�˽줯���塣����Τ��Ȥ���֫���I��Ŀ�Ϲ��ƣ��ۤ��������Τ褦�˳य���󤭤��Ѥ����ڤ���ϟo���������Τ����Ƥ��롣


    ���g�ǤϤ��ꤨ�������ˤǤ⤢�ꤨ�ʤ�������Ȥƹ���Ⱥ��֤ˤ����������ꤹ���롣


    ����D�D��ǰ�ˤ���Τ��������Ф����ڤǤ��뤳�Ȥ򡢰��ϴ_�Ť�����

 148-Episode 20 Out of Illusion

    Ҋ�Ϥ���褦�ʾ��������礯���Ͻ��¡�����޴�ʄ��򘋤����ˤ����L�á���


    �~������Ӥ�Ǥ��ۡ�(����)��������n���ģ������त�ۣ��ޤʤ����ϑ�����ޤ��Ơ���(�����)���x���Ƥ��롣


    �ɫ�μ����⟤Τ��Ȥ����̤ǡ��ؤ�̤�ߤ������ϴ_�̤Ȥ��Ɠe�뤮�ʤ�������ǹ����ؤ�ʯ�񤬄Ӥ������Ф�����ʤ��������Ȥ����У����������ޤ���


    ����Ȍ��ţ���������������������Ȥ˸Ф����ΤϾ��������ä����ƥ��ƥ�����ɭ�˳��F�����ҥ�ɥ�Ϥ������夬һ���Ξĺ��Ȥ��ƻĤ��äƤ���������ǰ�δ��ڤˤϤ������ä��X�������Ϥʤ���


    �����ˤ���Τϡ��֤������ޤǤ��Ф��Τޤ��줿������ä����������줿������L־���Ԥ������뤳�Ȥ�Ǥ��롣����N���ޤ�Σ��ǤϤʤ����g�Ȍ��ţ������������Ƥ���褦���eҙ���u��졢����С����ü����Ĥ�����


    �Τ�˲�g�����񤬄Ӥ�����


    ���ˤ��ؤ�����䡢�h���Τ��Ȥ��Z�����������푤��ɤ롣�ؤ��Q�餷���L���Ѥ����Ȥ������ˤ�ͻ�M��������˼�碌����


    �����֤ˤ��Ƥ���Τϰ������L�ۤɤ⤢��󄇤Ǥ��롣�����������ǤϤʤ����Ȥϡ���ף������������Τ褦�˵����򤪤����तħ�����^�����Ƥ��롣�����ֱ�Ĥ����С����g������ʤ�ԭ�Τ�Ȥɤ᤺�Z��ɢ��ˤ������ʤ���


    ˲���g�˰��Ȥξ��x��Ĥ᤿���񤫤顢�ऻ��褦��Ѫ���������Ĥ��Ƥ��롣�褯Ҋ��С����������ˤϤ��Ӥ�����������Ѫ�ۤ��Ϥ�Ĥ��Ƥ��������줬����ۡ�ˤ��������Ǥ��뤳�Ȥϻ��Ҋ�������餫�Ǥ��롣


    ���Α���˰����Ӥ��褦�ȡ����񤬴󄇤�����Ϥ��롣ֱ�ᡢ���g���Τ�Τ�I�Ϥ���ݤ��Ǵ󄇤�����¤����줿��


    ���D�D�����


    �����륤�`���`�DŽ��Ĥ��ܤ��Ȥ᤿˲�g�������ޤ����n�Ĥ�ȫ����Ĥ�̤�����


    �ؤ����ؤ������������ؤ����󄇤��������ؓĤ��ؤ��������ƹ�����؈R���ޤȤ�ƤΤ������ꡢȫ���ιǤȤ����Ǥ�܈����������Ǥ��롣


    ��Ȥ���򤳤�������`�ȥ�˽줳�����Ȥ�������Ǥ��롣���Ǥτ٤�Ŀ���ʤ�������򤫤�θ���Ϥ��Ǥϲ����ˤʤ餶���äʤ���


    ����⤽�Τ��Ȥ��J�R���Ƥ���餷�������Τޤ���������Ѻ�����äƤ��ޤ����ȡ����ˤ��������֤���褦����ݤǤ��������󄇤�Ѻ���z��Ǥ��롣�����륤�`���`���\�������ȹ���γत�󄇤��������y�ߺϤ���������褦�ʽ���������Ĥ�򤫤��ष�롣


    �٤��Ǥ���������С�����˲�g��������ö��ĤˁI�Ϥ���Ƥ��ޤ���������


    ����������������


    ȫ���Ǵ󄇤�Ѻ�������Ƥ��뤦������Ȼ�ȴ���������©�줿���ƥ��ƥ�����ɭ�ǥҥ�ɥ��ФäƤ��餳���顢�����ޤDZ���������դꤷ�ܤä����ȤϤʤ���


    ʮ�롢��ʮ�롢��ʮ��D�D����ـ�������Ȥ٤ϽK���ʤ���


    �g��������������礯�����򤳤����ޤ��롣���Τ�Ȥ����τţ��������ˤ�����及���������ʤˤ����֤ϻ���N����������������礦�������Ǥ��뤷�������Ǥޤ���֡������΄��ʤ�������


    ���Ϥ��餿�����ǰ�ι����Ҋ����


    �������Ѻ��������Ф���΄ňR���������ģ���Ť�������ë������Ĥۤɤι�ݤ�Ư�碌�뮐�Τξ��ˡ�


    �����ޤ��������򤭺Ϥ���������Ҋ�`��褦���ʤ��������Ĥ��g�`���ʤ�����N�Ⱥ��Ф��ˤդ��路������֤äƤ��롣


    ������������������


    ����������������Ĥ��ܤ�ֹ��Ƥ��餳���顢�ΤȤ����館�褦���������Ƥ���Τ������ɤ����Ƥ��������Ƥ��ޤ���


    ϲ�ä�������


    �Ȥλ���N���ҥ�ɥ飩�ȤΑ餤����ޤ����¤�U�äƤ��ʤ�������ʶ����g���٤ӻ���N��Ф��C��ː{�ޤ�褦�Ȥ�������ˤ��Ƥ��ʤ��ä���


    ��ؤι��ˤ��u�ĤϤ����Ĥ��˼�󤬤���ޤäƤ��똔�Ӥ������Y����������Ƥ����ߤ��l�Ǥ��졢���դȤ����դ��¤��𤳤��Ƥ��줿���Ȥˤϸ��x���褦��һ�դǤ⤺��Ƥ����顢��������ȑ餦�C����L��ʤ��ä��Ǥ��������顣


    �������������ơ������țQ�ޤ�б��ݤǤ�������


    �����ޤǤϹ����������Ϥ��뤿��˘��Ӥ�Ҋ�Ƥ����������ޤ�r�g�򤫤���ȡ����Έ���������ʿ�����������������Ƥ��ޤ����ؤ˄��}��˫赤������äƤ���С��g���ǹ���������ۤգ��äƤ��ޤ����`���ʤ����B�Ф��ˤ�Ҋ����ǰ�˹���򤷤Ȥ�Ƥ�����Ҫ�����ä���


    �����ޤ�������ۡ�򹥤᤿���񤬽��ڤǤ���Ȥ������Ȥϡ��٤ʤ��Ȥℇ�}�ˤϑ餦�ݤ��ʤ��Τ���������ɡ��ιʤȤ��äơ��⤷�����Ҥε����ˑ餦�ݤ�����Τʤ顢����ϤȤ������˼��Ф�ˤ���Ƥ���Ϥ�������Ǥ��롣


    �����ʤäƤ��ʤ����ϡ����}�ˤϑ餦��˼���ʤ��ȶ��ԤǤ��롣


    �������ä������񣨤ۤ����󣩤Β����������һ�����ˤȤäơ�����ϲ�������Δ��������⡢�����ˤ��낀����g�`���ʤ�������ʿ�򚢤��Ƥ��롣�������¤򚢤��줿���}�������Ҋ�Ӥ������ɤ϶����ǤϤʤ������Y���Ȥ��ư����椹��ʤ���������Ҫ�Ϥʤ���������


    �Ȥ��������������äƤɤ����狼��ʤ��������ˤ��Ĥ��Фʤ�ơ�


    ���D�D������������������������������


    �Ĥ˽��꤫���ä�������ɣ��ߤ�B����Ȥ��褦�˰��������򤢤�������������ţ��������ϼ����Ȥʤä�ȫ�����l��Ѳ�ꡢ������һƬ�ˤ�����ޤ�Ѫ���Ф��������롣


    �׿������ä��������Ƥ������Ȥ٤ˉ仯�����������٤����ġ�����ɴ_�g�ˡ��\�����󄇤�Ѻ�������Ƥ�����


    ����ξ޴���ۤ��󤭤�Ҋ�_���졢���ΰ¤dzत���򤬤������ȄӤ����@㵤Τ��ޤ�Ŀ������ࣩ�����D�D�褦��Ҋ������


    �ȡ��Τ�˲�g��ȫ���ˤΤ������äƤ����؈R����ͻ�����礷�������񤬄��������ư��Ⱦ��x��Ȥä��ΤǤ��롣


    �����ǹ����ˤ����Τϡ�������������Ѻ�����뤳�Ȥ��Ǥ��ʤ����жϤ�������������������Ƥ⤦һ�ġ����Έ��ˤ���������ʿ���������������Ӥ����������Ȥ˚ݤŤ�������Ǥ⤢���������


    ���ȹ��񤬸���ϤäƤ���϶�ˡ����ɥ˩`�ȼ����������������뤬�����ȡ�ꎆ���褦��λ�ä�䤨�ĤĤ��ä��Τ���


    ���Ϥ����Ҋ��С��������������


    ���ֳ����ϟo�á���ǰ������Ů�ӹ����ؤäƤ���


    �����������櫓�ˤϤ����ʤ��衢�գ����飩��˽������餦��


    �������~�ˏꤸ���Τϼ����������ǤϤʤ����ɥ˩`?���������`�פ��ä����ƽ�����������ºͤ����


    ����󡢥��ɥ˩`���ºͤʤ����΄�ʿ�ǤϤʤ����ҤȤ��ӄ���i�����h䀣��ۤ��ܤ����ϳ�¶�Τ��Ȥ�����᤭������Ѫ���򤢤��Ƶ���������ȿ̤��游�����|�ˤʤäƤ�������ꤨ�ʤ������ؤ�ˤʤäƤ��������游����Ť��줿���ȫ���Ǒ館�롣


    ���ɥ˩`���䄤��������ޤꡢ���褦���۲�������򤱤Ƥ��롣���κ���ݣ���󣩤Ȥ�����������������һ����Ů��ʿ(����)������Ҋ��л�ɫ���Z���򤢤��Ƥ������`���ʤ���


    ����������������ʤ����Ȥ򿼤��Ƥ����g�ˤ⡢���ɥ˩`�����~�ϾA���Ƥ�����


    �����ι��ˡ����䡢����Ϗ�����������գ����飩�������ʤä��Ȥ��äƤ�һ�ˤǤ�Σꓤ��衣��Ԯ������ޤ�˽�����ȅf���D�D��


    �����Ϥ����


    ��������


    ;�Ф����~�򤵤�����줿���ɥ˩`����Ӡ���������򤢤��롣


    ���ϑ��󤦥��ɥ˩`����ֱ��Ҫ��򁻤�����


    �����Ϥ�ǰ�����˱��Ф򤢤�����ݤϤʤ����⤦һ�Ȥ����Ԥ����ֳ����ϟo�ä���


    ����Ĥˤ⡢�����Ĥˤ����äǤ��ʤ����֡����ޤ��ˡ��ޤ����g�`�äƥ��ɥ˩`�����˹���Υȥɥ��֤äƤ����줿�顢����ѧ�Ĥ����νU�Y�������ޤ�������Ф������ʤ����Ȥˤʤ롣


    ���ˤȤäƥ��ɥ˩`�����Ϥ�������ζ��аħ���ä���


    �����ޤ��ԤäƤ�ʤ����㤷�����Ƥ���Ĥ��ʤ顢���ΤȤ��Ϲ����ǰ��аħ�ߤ�Ƭ�����Ƥ�롣


    ���~�ˤ��Ƥ��Ԥ�̡�������������z�᤿�۹�Ǥˤ�ߤĤ���С������������Ϥ��䤪���ʤ��ˁ����Ϥ����ä���


    ���գ����飩���������ޤǡ�����


    ���ɥ˩`����������ò������������ࡣ�ɤ�������_�ˤ����������򼳣�������ȡ�äƤ��줿�褦����


    ��Τ��ᡢ�����������ȥ�����ˤ�һƳ�������٤ģ��򤯤�Ơ��Ƥ���ȡ�������������Ƥ��äݤ�Ц���ʤ��顢������ϱ������ˤ��Ĥभ�ʤ��顢���줾�����ˤ�����


    ��������������������Αn�����죩����~�ä����ϡ����餿��ƹ�����򤫤��Ϥ���


    ������Ȥۤ����ˤ�����������һ�i��Ӥ��Ƥ��餺���������һ����һͶ���Ŀ����äƤ��������ɥ˩`�����ˤϤ���Ȥ�Ŀ���򤱤ʤ��Ȥ�������줹��ˡ����Έ����{���ϰ��ҤȤ��Ҋ�ФäƤ���Τ�������


    ֱ�ᡢ���񤬺𤨤���


    ���륥��������������������


    ���g���^�ʤ���פߤˤǤ������ʿڤ��顢��򴩣����������������ۤȤФ��롣Ҋ�Ϥ���褦�ʾ��夬�w�B�Τ褦������w�ӡ��ޤä������᤬�����S�꤫���ä�������


    ʼ�ޤä��Τ�ŭ�Σ��ɤȤ����ι��ġ�


    �ˤα��ɤۤɤ⤢��󄇤��������쥤�ԥ����Τ褦���X���ȤҤ뤬���ꡢ�Ҥ����󤫤鏊�ҤʔؓĤ����z��Ǥ��롣�󄇤�һ�W���붼�ȣ��Ĥɣ����Z�������������L���Ϥ��������Q�äƶ��\�������ܤ��Ȥ᤿��˯w���Ф�����


    �ؤ�Z�����ġ��L���Ѥ���С�����οڤ���Ͻ~���������������ꡢ�I��Ŀ�Ϥ��ꤢ�ޤ����Ț����ӳ�����Ɵᤷ�Ƥ��롣


    ����Ϥ��롣����¤�����ͻ���̤����S���ʣ����B�������đң������������˔ؤäơ�������(����)�ˤĤʤ��롣�ɤ�⤬�ؚ����������ؤ᤿�B�A���ġ������ޤ����Ȥ����Ԥ��褦�Τʤ������Z�L�����դ�����


    ��������ħ��D�D���Ȥ��Х��`�������꤬����������礯�����Τ������������ޤ魯�ΤȤϤ櫓���`����


    ����τ������ä����_���ʼ��g�ˤ�ä�֧����줿�����ʄ������ä���


    ���Ϥ�����������������


    ��������������������


    �ڤ������ư��ȹ��񡢶��ĤΚݺϤ������ؤʤ�Ϥ���


    ��������������褦�ʼ׸ߤ����������\���ȳ������֤Ĥ��ꤢ�ä���դ˻𻨤�ɢ�餹���B�i����ؓĤΏ��Ϻκϣ��ʤ󤴤������_��������������


    �������Ȼ����ؓĤ��ǰ���ܤ�ֹ��롣�٤�푤����������������֤��ؤ��n�Ĥ��Ϥ��ꡢ���ˤϲ���ʲ�푤������ޤ��롣


    �������ȤФ���ˤ���������˔ؓĤ��ͤ��z�������Ѻ�������椫�顢���뤤�ϼ��ɤ򤫤������Ҥ��鹥�᤿�Ƥ롣


    ���������ؤ�����椨�ʤ���Δؤ�Ϥ������Ĥ����Ϥ��Ĺ��Ƥ�Ȥ�ʤ��Q��A������


    �D�D������äƹ���Ȅ����ؤͤƤ��뤦���ˡ��������֤΄Ӥ����`�͸Ф򤪤ܤ�����


    ���ȹ����һ�w���ˤȤɤޤäƤ���櫓�ǤϤʤ����Ҥ���ˈ����򤫤��ʤ����äƤ��롣���ΤȤ�������΄Ӥ�������˸F����Ҋ���뤳�Ȥ�����Τ���


    ���񤬾�����ƤĤ��路���ʤ����ݤ���֤äƤ��뤳�ȤϤ��Ǥ��������Ƥ��롣����֤äƤΑ餤�֤���Ԥ鷺�⤬�ʡ�����ۡ���餳�Έ����ˤ����줿�Ȥ���˲�g�Ƅӣ��ƥ�ݩ`�ȣ����ߤ��ƄӤϡ�����һ�����θ��ٚi�����ݏ����ۤ��դģ��Ȥ����롣


    ���������������礯�������ǤϤʤ������礵�Ȥ�����Ǥ⃞��Ƥ��롣��������ʤ�С������L���򤤤����Ƥ�äȄӤ��ޤ�ꡢ���֤�Ҥä����ޤ魯��һ�Ȥ��Έ������x�졢�h���x�������u�����ޤ����Έ����x��D�D�Ȥ����L��һ���x�ѤΑ鷨��Ȥ뤳�Ȥ�Ǥ����������


    ������˹���Ϥ���򤻤������äȤ��Έ��ˤȤɤޤäƑ餤�A���Ƥ��롣


    ���ܤ����������Ƥ���ħ�郎���֤ʤ��Ɇ��ˤ�˼��ʤ��ä������������ް���ǰ�ˤ���Ττ�����D�D���g���ޤ��֪�Ԥ�䤨�����ڤʤΤ�������ʴ��ڤ��������L����⤸�Ƒ�äƤ���Τʤ顢�����ˤϺΤ���������ɤ�����Ϥ����ä���


    �����ơ�һ�ȣ��ҤȤ��ӣ�����Ȼ���˚ݤŤ��С����ɤ�ͻ���Ȥ�뤳�Ȥ��y�����ʤ��ä���


    �D�D����ϱ���Υ���������ؤäƤ���Τ���


    �����^���ˡ�����ϳ��˰��ȥ��������Y��ֱ���Ϥ�����������λ��ȡ�������ʤ����Ȥۤɥ��ɥ˩`���������Ƥ����Ȥ��˹������ˤ����Τϡ���ʿ�������������˰��줵��뤳�Ȥ��ӤäƤΤ��Ȥ���˼�ä��������ɥ˩`��������������򹥓Ĥ�������Ԥ򿼤��ƤΤ��Ȥ��ä��餷����


    �����ޤǤ��Τ��Ȥ˚ݤŤ��ʤ��ä��Τϡ��g���˥�������δ��ڤ����Фˤʤ��ä�����Ǥ��롣���񤬬F��Ƥ��餳���顢���Ϲ��񤷤�Ҋ�Ƥ��ʤ��ä�������ˡ�����N��������ι��ˤ��ؤäƤ���Ȥ�������Ǥ���櫓���ʤ���


    �����侲����귵�äƤߤ�С����񤬤��Έ��ˬF�줿�Τϥ������������Ƥ���ȱ��Q�򤢤����Ȥ����ä��褦��˼����


    �����Τ��ȤȤ���������������ؤ�餤�֤�Ȥ�����һ�ڤ˻���N�Ȥ��äƤ�ҥ�ɥ�ȹ���ǤϤ����֤����|�����ʤ�餷�����⤷�������顢����������������Ȥ������ˤ�Ӱ푤ʤΤ��⤷��ʤ��������Τ�����ˤĤ��Ƥϼ��������Ȥ�ݤˤ��Ƥ��˷��ʤ���


    ���˥��������Ҋ�Ӥ���˼���ʤ����ϡ����񤬔��Ǥ����Œg�τӤ��ʤ��Τ����顣


    ����ʤ��Ȥ򿼤��ʤ��顢���ϼ�������ꪤ�϶��p�äƴ󤭤��ڤ򤢤�����


    ��������������������


    ���D�D���


    ���i�΄ż��������������ųh�������ۤ�������äȤ���i�Ȥ����Τ���Ŀ�����ǡ���ΰ��΄ųh�������ۤ����ϥҥ�ɥ���^���鴵���w�Ф��������ؤ�Ƥ��롣


    �����ޤǤ��ä����ż�������������ʹ�ä��ʤ��ä��Τϡ��������������ƤΤ��ȤǤ��롣


    ������������u���ܤ��ơ�����ξ��夬�����ä���


    ���Τޤ޵����ߵ���Ĥ������ǰ������Ͽ��ФǤȤ�ܤ��Фä��X�䤫���ŵؤ��롣�������ւ�����ؓ�äƤ��ʤ��Τ���ʯ�����������Ȥ����٤����ä�����������붨�ι����ڤ��ä�����΄ųh�������ۤ����Ϲ���Ⱦ��x��Ȥ뤿��˷Ťä���ΤǤ��롣


    ��ݤ�����ֱ����������ä����������˰��Ȥξ��x��ԑ��褦�ȤϤ��ʤ��ä�����������h���x���Ĥ�����Ȥ狼�ꡢ���������_�g���ؤ���g�Ϥ���ģ�����Ƥ���Τ�������


    �����ޤ�����ɤ�����ä���


    ���D�D����һ������


    �ţ���������ߤ�롢�ߤ�롢�ߤ�Ƥ������Ф�����i���٤����޽�ޤ���װ�˄ţ���������Ĥᤳ��Ǥ�����


    �Ф����D�D�ؓĤ��w�Ф��S���Ϥ�ƣ����ȡ����Ҥξ��x����Ф餦؝ʳ���ɤ󤷤礯����һ����


    �ʤ���ţ���������ߤ�ʤ�������Ҋ��С����ۤξ��ˤ�Ŀ����ꤢ���Ƶ����̤�ߤ��ᡢ���΄ż��������������饪��������ؤ똋����ȤäƤ�������������Ȥ����㤫���Τ����ǡ�����Ϲ��ݤ��Ƥ뤳�Ȥ�رܤ��뤳�Ȥ�Ǥ����������ˏؤ��뤷���ʤ���


    �����ơ����񤬷����ˏؤ���Τʤ顢�����h�]�ʤ����΄ţ��������򤷤ܤ꾡�������Ȥ��Ǥ��롣


    �ZȻ����ňR���������ģ��������܈���������ޤ����掆���L�������򎆤��Ϥ������ȤΥ��������ħ���ʤ����¤ˤ⼰�Фʤ������}�Ӥˡ�����������檤��������Q�򤢤��Ƥ��롣�����ơ����α��Q�ˤޤ��ä�„�����Ƥ��롸ĸ�ϣ����Ȥ����ӹ������֥���������


    ���Ϥ������Ŀ���򤱤���Ϥ��ʤ��ä�������������„�����Ȥ��ˤդ�˼�����ä����Ȥ����ä���


    ���Ͻ�ؤΎ��_�������Ҥˎ��Τ�����˼���ʤ����ȡ�����һ�������T�¤˼Ӥ����˼���ʤ����Ȥ����Ԥ��������ΰ������ĤޤǤ����һ���������\��Τ����в�һ�¤Ȥ�����Τ���


    ���դȤ����դ�C��˻���һ�����Ȥ�Q�e���褦��


    ����˼�����᤿˲�g���ޤ�����⤵��Ƥ����褦�˴���������×�Y�˸������Ϥ��äƤ�����


    ��������Ǥƻ������넇�����ʤ����


    �����ᣨ���󤽤���һ�����D�D�D�D��У�����������


    �¤������Ƥȹ��ˡ���������DŽż�������������⤭�Ťġ�


    �����˻���N�Ȥ����ɡ��g�Ϥ����㣨�������ˤ���ؓĤ�����g�Ϥʤ���Ҋ������ؓĤϾѤ�����ޤ�������������Ȥ館����


    ���륥��������������������������


    ����οڤ����@㵤Ȥ�ʹ�����Ĥ��դ󣩤Ȥ�Ĥ��ʤ��І������礦���󣩤��ۤȤФ��롣�����Ťä��ؓĤϡ��ţ��������ˤ�äƏ������줿������ؤ�򱡼��Τ��Ȥ�ͻ���Ƥꡢ���������Ф��Ѥ�����


    ��μ礫���Ҥ����ޤǡ�Ƥ�w���Ф��Ѥ������Ϥ���ꡢ�Ǥ�Z����Ġ���򤨤�����������С�


    ���������ϤۤȤ�ɁI�Ϥ���Ƥ��������g�Ǥ�����g�`���ʤ��������Ƥ����ؓġ������ơ�����N�Ǥ��äƤ�����ޤ̤���뤳�ȤΤǤ��ʤ��~���Ǥ��ä���


    ������������������������������������


    ���Τ��Ȥ��^������褦�ˡ�������������ߤ�ߤ뤷�ܤ�Ǥ�����


    �ޘ�Τ褦�����������Ĥ�ģ����Ƥ�������⡢����ʧ�äƤդ�դ��ǰ��˓e��Ƥ��롣���Θ��ϡ��ޤ�Ǥɤ���˵����٤�������Ǥ���褦��Ҋ������


    ���Ϥ���ʹ�����ͶϤʤ�Ҋ�ݤ��ʤ��顢��ä���Ƚ��Ť��Ƥ��ä��������z��Ǥ��������Ϲ���ν~���򁻤��Ƥ��������ҥ�ɥ�����⤢�롣��������װ�ä������ʤ귴�Ĥʤ�򤿤����Ǥ�������Ԥ��������ϡ�һ˲����Ȥ�ݤ�i�����ȤϤǤ��ʤ���


    �������ɤ���餳�����Ĥ�轑n���^���ʤ��ä��褦�ǡ����ƣ��ۤ���������˼�碌��त�I�ۤ����⤬ʧ���Ƥ����������ˤ��衢���Ĥˤ��衢������������ʤ����ȤϽ���l��Ŀ�ˤ����餫�Ǥ��롣


    Ψһ���������Ϥޤ�;�Ф�Ƥ��ʤ��ä�����������ȿ̤ޤǤ������Ȥ��ƤƤ��ƤĤ��̤���������


    ��������}���g�`���ʤ����������Ȱ����жϤ����Ȥ����ä���


    �������������������������ߡ��������ġ�����


    �������󣿡�


    ����˹��������푤�������ä��褦�ʚݤ�����ü����Ĥ��롣


    �����������_�J��������礯��������ϰ����������ȃA�����������ơ����Τޤބݤ��褯ǰ���ε���˵����z�ࡣ


    ���򤿤ƤƵ��椬�e�졢���ܤ��꤬�褤�Ϥ��롣


    �����ᡢ�������䤷�ʤ���i�߼Ĥä��Ȥ��ˤϡ����Ǥ˹���Τ�����������Ӥ�ֹͣ���Ƥ�����


    ŭ�ΤΤ褦�������z��Ǥ���ꡣ����ΰ¤��霥���𤳤��ҙ���g�`���ʤ���٥륢�åפΤ���Ǥ��롣


    �����������ΤȤ��ΰ���ϲ�Ӥ�����󤤤�Ф��Ƥ�����


    �D�D�D�D�ߥĥ�����


    ����˹���οڤ�������D�D�����褦��˼�������~�������Ф餯�������R��Ȥ館���x���ʤ��ä���

 149-Chapter 21 See you again

    Oaken was running between the trees without taking any notice. He had escaped while the demon god and Sora were fighting.


    It was a terrible sight.


    His right arm, which had been hit by Sora''s slash, was gone from the shoulder down. The white robe of the Light God religion was dyed dark red by the blood pouring out of the wound, and distorted red lines were drawn on the ground.


    Auken had no choice but to leave the obvious evidence of his escape route. You can''t stop the bleeding with a single left hand, and you don''t have the energy to cast a recovery spell. He had even less time to pour dirt on the dripping blood.


    If he did that, his pursuers would immediately catch up with him - that human!


    "Huh....huh...huh...what does it mean...what does it mean? ...!


    Auken''s greatest trump card, wind magic, was slashed away as if it were a gentle breeze or something, slicing through the strong love child''s body like paper.


    Not only that, he also fought head-on against the demon gods that had descended using the demon''s body as a retainer, not retreating even a single step.


    The strength of the descended demigod was proportional to the vessel of the relying party. In that sense, the demon deity that was revealed through Isagi was not as strong as he should have been.


    Although Isagi, the leader of Kazan''s Sixteen Spears, had outstanding strength even among the demons, he was still a human being in his own right. He is too small to be able to tolerate a god.


    But they are too small to tolerate God. But even if they can''t reach their true power, they are demon gods. He is not an existence that a mere mortal man can handle. And yet.


    The scene from the previous day came back to Auken''s mind. The figure of Sora, who had met the stormy demon god''s attack head-on, repelled it, and finally delivered a fatal slash.


    It is a good thing that you have a good idea of what to do, because it will help you to get the best results.


    ''''A wielder like that, it can''t be unknown...!


    Groaning as he piles on the words, Auken continues to move his feet. He must return to Nakayama as soon as possible and report what happened on this d*mned island to the upper echelons of the Light God Sect.


    However, the figure-hiding divine artifacts needed to pass through the demon gate are missing, along with his right arm. Isagi and the rest of his compatriots who came to this land with him were killed by the hand of the Gokens, and all of Taishan''s men were also wiped out. The current Auken has no way to get through the gate. On the contrary, he can''t even hold on to his own life as it is.


    I''m sure you''ve heard the scripture, but it doesn''t show any signs of stopping, no matter how many times you chant it. If the blood flowed this much, his body should be lighter, but his legs only grew heavier like lead.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time.


    He couldn''t stand the nausea that was rising from the back of his throat and opened his mouth. Then a surprisingly large amount of blood poured out of his chest, and Auken couldn''t help but fall to his knees.


    The blood that continued to be thrown up quickly created a pool of blood on the ground.


    With blood pouring from his mouth and nose, Auken struggled to stand up, but something had been cut off by his kneeling, and his body didn''t move as if it were rusty.


    My vision has been swirling since a moment ago. The next moment, the pain was so intense that it felt as if a cone had pierced his skull, and Auken couldn''t help but fall to the ground.


    A splash of red liquid splashed around him. I''m not going to be able to get out of it," he said, as he bit his teeth in humiliation and fear, covered in his own vomit.


    I''ve been beaten badly by your hands, Oken.


    A quiet voice descends from above us. The owner of the voice was reflected in Auken''s field of vision as he managed to move his face, frightened that his pursuers had arrived sooner or later.


    It was a young demon Kagari with disheveled hair.


    As soon as he realized that, Auken''s painfully twisted face lit up with joy.


    To help?��What is wrong with you?


    ...Kagari, sir?


    The low, uncharacteristic voice of Cagalli, who is always strutting and jovial, made Auken''s eardrums tremble with an ominous sound similar to a distant thunderstorm. The voice shook Auken''s eardrums with an ominousness similar to the roar of distant thunder.


    A sense of disquiet washed over Cagali''s slim figure. Unwillingly, Oken gulped down a mouthful of spit.


    I''m an observer in this battle. I saw Kif''s death, I saw Isagi''s end, I saw you in action," said Oken.


    It''s not...


    My brother Hakuro told me to be extra careful with you. Thanks to him I heard some interesting things. Some people detest the blessings of the great Chi You as a curse, wasn''t it?��It''s drunkenness for a demon man to throw away his demon status.


    Hearing that, Auken''s face became grim. In the middle of the fight with Sora, Auken had unintentionally let out his true feelings when he was hit by the blade against his neck. Kagari had heard it exactly.


    You saw that, didn''t you?


    Don''t ask me why I didn''t help. The watchman''s duty is to witness the battle and bring back the information he receives without delay. My brother Azuma forbids me from fighting, so that nothing happens to me. You knew that as well.


    Cagali gave a small sigh.


    ''I didn''t even want to help them in the first place. It would have been more refreshing if the enemy had killed the man who laughs merrily at women and children,


    Lady Kagari.


    "Well, looking at it this way, it looks like I''ve had enough of the despicable retribution, and if that was the only problem, I could have taken him back to Nakayama. But--


    Here, for the first time, irritation appeared on Kagari''s face.


    The same kind of emotion oozed in his voice.


    ''Back then, you said. You told me that you didn''t want to die like your father and that''s why you wanted to break Chi You''s curse by joining the god of light. What does he mean by that?


    How can I say...


    "A demon human being is an ogre even if he takes refuge in the light religion can''t break the link between him and Chi You. But if you''re right, Shintoism - humans have a way to break the link between Chi You and the demons. I won''t let you get away with this.


    Or is the real goal of Shintoism the annihilation of Chi You, Kagari wonders. If the god-killer is fulfilled, it''s a way to break the god''s curse, be it a blessing or a curse.


    Either way, it is clear that the Light God Religion has a thing in its stomach.


    There was much that was suspicious in Auken''s words and actions, but the source of that suspicion was the Light Shinto religion. That was already a certainty to Cagali.


    Kagari''s jingoistic gaze shot through Auken. The reason why Auken''s face was down was because he was pressured by the sharpness of his gaze, or was it because he couldn''t read his expression?


    ''''Auken. Brother Azuma was aware that your loyalty was not to the Nakayama Royal Family, but to the Koushin religion. Even so, Brother Azuma would have paid tribute to you and the Taishan Royal Family, and he would have treated you well by hiding you from Lord Taishan. If you don''t even repay his kindness, and instead you decide to take advantage of the gods of light to plot against the demons by biting your teeth to the great Chi You, you''re nothing more than a worm in a lion''s body. You think I, the royal brother of Zhongshan, will help you?


    "Kagari-sama, I''m afraid there''s been a misunderstanding.......please listen to me.......


    If you''re going to tell me everything honestly, I''m willing to listen, but-- too bad we''re out of time.


    ........what?


    Cagali lightly shrugged her shoulders and Ouken made a puzzled sound.


    At that moment, there was a zap, the sound of a powerful stomping on the ground. For Kagari, it was from the front. For Oken, it was from behind him.


    The black haired, black-eyed black swordsman who had been fighting just a few moments ago - Sora - was standing at the end of Auken''s gaze as he looked back with trepidation.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right," said Auken with a short scream.


    I''m not going to be able to get the same kind of results as the others.


    After a short time, his mouth slowly opens.


    You''re meeting in a strange place - or maybe not so strange. So, is it correct to say that you''re the next one, Kagari?


    No, we don''t have a problem with that, Sky.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can do this," he said, smiling at his opponent.


    "To be honest, I''d love to fight you, but my brother Azuma has given me strict orders not to fight you.


    I don''t know what it is you''re up to, but I don''t care if we don''t have to fight, but I''m gonna kill that guy.


    Sora then glares at Auken with a guileless stare. Auken squirmed and backed away, covered in blood and mud.


    Kagari responded by lightly raising her hands in the air.


    ''I watched you and Auken fight. The loser''s right to live or die is in the hands of the winner. It is no different for humans and demons.


    Lady Kagari!


    A scream came from Auken''s mouth.


    The legitimate son of the Taishan Royal Family, who once ruled one of the five mountains, hung on to Cagali in a pitiful voice.


    ''''Please, please have mercy on me.......if you help me, I will tell you everything I know......!


    I told you, Oken. A watchman can only do his duty when he comes back alive. I can''t risk it to save you.


    Kagari shook off Auken''s hand when he tried to hang on to her.


    The Shinto religion is an organization that has existed for three hundred years within the gates of the demons. I don''t think it''s possible for them to reveal their cardinal points to someone like Auken, who would easily speak out if pressed for his life. If it was such a weak-sided organization, it would have shown its mettle much earlier.


    In that sense, Kagari did not put much weight on the information that Auken held. The Light God Religion is planning something - perhaps something related to the demon gods. Just finding that out was more than enough of an achievement. Leave it to the third brother, Hakuro, to find out what happens next.


    --It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    Auken, noticing that Nakayama''s royal brother was about to leave the place, opened his mouth again and tried to beg for mercy.


    But before his mouth can completely open, Sora''s black sword flashes out.


    -Crunch, and blood burst on the soil. A few moments later, the body of the demon man, whose horns were cut in half, somehow fell to the ground.


    That was Auken''s end.

 150-Episode 22 Return

    "Duh...!��It''s pretty good.


    Immediately after cutting Auken, I sensed a large amount of souls pouring in, and I knitted my eyebrows together and fell silent. I thought he was a toothless opponent, but he had the strength to call himself Taizan or Megushiko, or some other exaggerated name.


    I''ve been thinking that if I let a handful of people like Auken get away with it, they will come back to haunt me later on - that''s why I came after them, but as a result I was able to achieve unexpected results. It''s only a sparrow''s tears compared to the soul of the demon god I just defeated, but this is just as well.


    Thinking about that, I looked down at the corpse of Auken that had been cut in both directions. My eyes are headed for the horn on his forehead. I knew at a glance that it had been cut in half and had lost its effectiveness as a magic item.


    It''s not that I don''t feel like I''ve done a wasteful thing. It''s not that I don''t think it''s a waste of time. The horn of Auken could have been a replacement for the horn of the beast king (behemoth) - an item necessary for warding magic to prevent Hydra''s poison from spilling out.


    However, I knew this and struck Auken down with the horn (tsuno) as well. It''s not a good idea to have a good time with them.


    If warding magic was activated by Auken''s horns, then, I see, the poisonous effects of the Titis Forest and Kale River would be reduced.


    However, instead, the fact that the Oaken Horn would allow them to put up a powerful warding spell would be communicated to the Canarian Royal Palace, the Hokage, and the upper echelons of Ishka and the other politicians.


    And the next thing they would do when they learned of this would be to secure a spare horn in case the magic power of Auken''s horn ran out.


    It was obvious then that their eyes would turn to the sparrow.


    For me to bring back Auken''s horns would be like giving the sparrows more reasons to target me with my own hands. I couldn''t choose such an option.


    --I''m not sure I would have chosen such an option, considering the feelings of the sparrow when I brought back my Auken''s horn, but from the beginning, bringing it back was not an option.


    At any rate, I was able to finish off Oken and eat the demon god. And I finished visiting my mother''s grave. And by the way, I also cleared the condition that the swordsman asked me to prove my strength. It''s safe to say that I''ve done everything I need to do on the island. There''s no reason to stay here for too long, so let''s just get back to Ishqa.


    I would have liked to say hello to Emma at the end, but I decided against it. If I showed too much respect for Emma, some people might think that an exiled person is planning to join her and return to the palace. I don''t care what they think of me, but I couldn''t afford to bother Master Emma.


    Now, is there anything else I have to do?


    When I thought that, the image of the demon man I had just exchanged a short exchange with flashed through my mind. Kagari, a demon race full of youth, vitality, and wisdom.


    Kagari, as Auken called him, was probably, no doubt, the leader of the demon race. The fact that Cagali avoided the fight, calling himself the "spy", suggests that the demon tribe regarded this attack as a means of gathering information.


    They must have analyzed the strength of the swordsman''s family with the information they gained today, and are planning their next full-scale attack based on that information.


    It would be a shame to have the island where Mom is asleep and Emma lives become an area of turmoil. I should at least warn the swordsman... I thought about this and immediately realized the pointlessness of it all and laughed.


    The guardianship of the devil''s gate is an absolute duty for the swords family. It is the supreme order of the emperor who has been protecting the gate for 300 years. How ridiculous it is to urge the swordsman to strengthen the protection of the demon gate.


    We should leave the island quickly without doing anything else. After returning to Ishqa as planned, we went to Belka to look for the King of Beasts (Behemoth).


    The only problem I had was that there was always the possibility of an attack on my absence someday, but to be honest, I wasn''t too worried about that.


    My father was, and still is, a difficult person for me to understand, but he''s never reversed his words once (once). Now that I''ve proven my strength, he won''t go back on his previous words and go after the sparrows while I''m away. As long as the battle for the demon gate is still going on, there''s no way I can afford to send a flagman outside the island.


    After gathering up my thoughts like that, I tried to kick the ground in order to leave.


    --Just before I did, I suddenly felt a glance and turned around.


    The mansion was built on top of high ground in my vision. You can''t find a shadow of a person due to the distance between them, but you can certainly feel someone''s eyes on you.


    I don''t feel any hostility in the gaze being poured out, but it wouldn''t be pleasant if someone was peeking at me. I looked for the owner of the unidentified gaze for a while - but I couldn''t find him at all.


    Come to think of it, as long as the demon tribe had a lookout, it''s no wonder that the Gokens had someone in the same role.


    I huffed and exhaled through my nose and turned my back to the Miken residence to break the other side''s gaze. There''s nothing for me to gain from exposing the lookout, and I''m not bothered by being seen. If that''s the case, there''s no need to get more bogged down with the master of the gaze.


    I kicked the ground this time and left the place. While feeling the gaze poured on my back.


    �� �� ��


    What?


    The moment he regained consciousness, Miken Laguna raised his upper body, splashing off the bedding. He cupped his chest with his left hand while exhaling roughly.


    ''''This, this is.......I.......''''


    A muddled consciousness hindered his grasp of the current situation. Still motivated by the frustration that scraped his chest, Laguna stood up on the spot.


    He must not remain in one place. You have to keep moving. Otherwise, that monster will only cut you in half - when I thought that far, a flash of light flashed through Laguna''s mind, and the hazy memory suddenly became clearer.


    He had crossed paths with the demon man who had invaded the Miken mansion. Laguna remembered that. In the middle of it, the opponent had summoned the demon god, and he had been unable to take the enemy''s attack, and he had been hit by a great sword blow to his chest--


    He''s lost consciousness... my God, what a mess.


    Gritting his back teeth tightly, Laguna looked down at his body, which was covered with multiple layers of bandages.


    Looking underneath the bandages, he could see the imprint of a large sword carved deep into his left shoulder and right hip. The wound itself was blocked up, but it was a horrific scar that could have been fatal. When the demon god was slashing at me, it might have been a good thing that I didn''t try to catch him lazily, but instead jumped backwards quickly.


    Maybe it was the recovery mind-dresser that kept his wounds covered, or maybe he called a high priest of the Hokage religion.


    Either way, when Laguna was resting in his room like this, there was no doubt that the threat of the demon gods had left the Miken residence. Perhaps his father, Shikibu, took it upon himself to do so.


    It''s no use for Laguna to jump out of the house with a calm sword now. The fact that Laguna understood that, but then there are plenty of things to do, such as searching for the remaining demons and wiping out the demons outside the castle. Lying idly by after being cut down by the enemy is not something a heiress of the Giken should be doing.


    With that thought in mind, the next moment when I was about to leave the room, I felt a sharp pain in the wound on my chest.


    ''''Ouch........!


    Even if the wound was closed, the damage did not disappear. Regaining consciousness brought back the sensation of being slashed, which in turn brought back the sensation of being cut, and in some ways increased the pain.


    Laguna staggered to one knee on the bedclothes, and the sliding doors of the room opened soundlessly.


    Ayaka, holding the small tarai, saw Laguna clutching his chest in pain and rushed over to him as if in a panic.


    ''Laguna, you can''t stand still. You need to lie down and rest.


    Inside the tarai was cold water and a white cloth to put on Laguna''s forehead. A closer look revealed that the wet white cloth had fallen near the pillow. It must have slipped off Laguna''s forehead when he first splashed down.


    Laguna hastened to ask his fianc��e, who was concerned about him.


    ''Ayaka, was the demon god avenged?


    ''''Yes, they were defeated. All the demons that came to Hiiragito have been defeated as well. So you can lie down in peace.


    ''This is not possible. There''s no guarantee that there won''t be any survivors of the demons that have infiltrated the city. I''ll be out in a minute.


    With that, Laguna tried to get up again, but Ayaka held him gently as if he were a child.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    I have a one-flag bannerman assigned to the search. Your job now is to rest and regain your strength.


    As soon as he said that, Ayaka softly lifted Laguna''s body and laid him down on the bedclothes in the blink of an eye. It was a quick action that Laguna didn''t have time to resist, and at the same time, it was a natural action that he couldn''t bring himself to resist.


    On the bedclothes, Laguna made a reluctant face.


    ''Ayaka, you........''


    Mistress (Emma) has been worrying about you for a long time. She''s resting now because I''m with her, but she was at my bedside all the way up until the other day. You are going to have to be careful not to make her worry any more.


    As Ayaka said this, she dipped the white cloth in cold water, squeezed it and pressed it to Laguna''s forehead.


    I can''t let myself go if you bring up my mother. Laguna let out a small breath and relaxed from his body.


    Ayaka smiled at this and put the bedclothes back in order. She then drew up a white cloth that had fallen on her pillow and placed it in the tarai.


    ''Isn''t your throat dry, Laguna?


    ''I''m a little dry but for that matter, Ayaka, tell me how the fight went after I went down.


    The fact that I am alive like this after being dealt a deep hand by the demon god means that someone took a risk and carried me backwards. When Laguna, who has just now come to that realization, asked for details, Ayaka''s eyes were faintly downcast.


    At times like this, Laguna is notoriously bad at deception and appeasement. Knowing this, Ayaka honestly described what happened next.


    ''After you were cut down, I carried you back. Instead, a flag-bearer hit the demon god, but there was a lot of damage.


    What do you mean by that?


    Thirteen people died. There are more than 20 wounded.


    In terms of the simple number of casualties, the other squadrons that were defending the city walls were far more numerous. However, the first banner is the most elite under the direct control of the head of the clan, and every single one of its officers has mastered the heart attire.


    In that sense, it had to be said that the damage caused by the first banner by the demon god was extremely large.


    Hearing this, Laguna bit his lip and said, "d*mn," poisoning himself in a low voice. He was cursing at himself, not anyone else. Because the damage this time was damage that would not have been caused if Laguna had kept the demigod in check.


    For example, if it had been his father Shikibu who was there, he would have cut down the demon god under a single sword and not caused any damage. That is the way the head of the swords family is expected to be. Laguna, his legitimate son, was keenly aware of his lack of power.


    For a moment, the room was silent.


    All the while, Ayaka stared at Laguna in silence. She was trying to stay close to Laguna, who didn''t want to be comforted.


    Perhaps not wanting to worry Ayaka any more, Laguna opened his mouth again.


    ''So who avenged the demon god?��Is it your father, after all?


    ...it''s


    Ayaka''s voice, which had been responding to the question in a flowing manner, was suddenly stagnant. Noticing this, Laguna faintly raised his eyebrows and called out, "Ayaka," as if to prompt an answer.


    After letting out a small breath, Ayaka responded to the question.


    ''It was Sora who avenged the demon god.


    What... what?


    ''I''m told you won the battle by slashing and dicing head on.


    That''s impossible!


    Lifting his upper body vigorously, Laguna denies Ayaka''s answer as he howls. The white cloth on her forehead slides off again, but Laguna doesn''t notice it.


    She continued to speak, shooting a look at her fianc�� sitting beside her, "You can''t do that to that man.


    ''You can''t do that to that man!��Who is spreading such falsehoods!��It''s either Shiba (Goz) or--


    Among those present were Sidney, Sai, and old Morgan. And his wife was there too. She was the one who told me the story.


    What--?


    Laguna exclaimed when his mother''s presence was brought up.


    In response to Laguna, Ayaka continued in a subdued and unconcerned voice, "I have heard from your wife, but even Sydney and the others have acknowledged it.


    I''ve heard from Mistress (Emma)-sama, and I''ve talked to Sydney and the others, and even the rituals have admitted it. Besides, I also felt the jade pressure when Sora cut down the demon god. No, it wasn''t just me, I think all the banners on this island felt it as well.


    The great jin that seemed to shake the demon island itself was rising. There was no mistaking the enormity of that jin pressure that engulfed the demon god.


    Too big, too deep - too abominable dragon power.


    Ayaka gently held her arms in her arms. Because if she didn''t, her body was going to shake on its own.


    While soothing the excited Laguna, he secretly thinks inwardly.


    I''m glad that Sora has left Onigashima quickly. If I saw Sora now, I didn''t know if I could hold myself back.

 151-Chapter Twenty-Three

    Is Ibuki back to sleep, Cecil?


    Yes, my brother.


    After nodding at his brother Goz Seema''s question, Cecil smiled in annoyance.


    ''I was just about to fall asleep, my eyes were shining as I talked about the battle the other day.


    You''re not quite ready for the heat of the moment, are you?


    Goz chuckled and stroked the tip of his chin with one hand.


    In the last battle, Ibuki was ambushed and hurt by the demon man. Considering her age of four years, it''s not surprising that she was terrified and cowered, unable to speak.


    However, despite the worries of those around her, Ibuki was full of energy. She runs in and out of the house and has been giving her mother trouble even at night, not wanting to fall asleep.


    That''s the blood of a swordsman - mixed with a little deference, Goz admires his nephew''s boldness.


    There''s more good news. The good news is that Ibuki has changed his view of the sky.


    He used to think of Sora as "the bad guy who bullied Uncle Goz" and was so angry that he challenged Sora to a duel upon his return to his hometown, but after the recent attack, he apparently changed his perception of Sora to "someone who will have to be overcome sooner or later".


    It seems that the way he kicked out the group of demon men who had been waiting for him, and the way he fought to defeat the illusory species that had attacked him forcefully, captured the infant''s heart and did not let go. According to Cecil, the reason Sora showed up seemed to be to help Ibuki, so perhaps he felt that point as well.


    I''m sure Goz wanted to say a few words of thanks, but Sora said it was pointless to stay for too long and quickly left the island. I''m sure you''ll find that Ibuki was very disappointed when she found out.


    Maybe it''s time to talk about the existence of Sora, an older brother who has been unavailable until now. That''s what Goz and Cecil think.


    However, if I tell you that, I''ll have to tell you about many other things related to it. Why did he leave the island? Why did he bully Goz?


    Even if I tell you these things, a 4-year-old won''t be able to understand. In the first place, the people who talk about it don''t understand everything about Goz and his brother. Sora''s appearance after the reunion, Sora''s words came to the mind of the Sima siblings.


    Cecil opened his mouth while depressed.


    ''''........Brother. Did we make a mistake?''''


    If there was a mistake, it was my failure to lead Lord Sora to his heart. It''s not something for Cecil to worry about.


    Goz responds to his sister''s whispering question with a gentle tone of voice.


    These were words to comfort his sister, but at the same time, Goz meant it.


    Cecil regrets that he shouldn''t have acted differently when Sora was banished.


    But at the time, Goz thinks that he had to do that.


    The basic premise is that Goz does not see Sora''s expulsion as a bad thing.


    Considering the family history of the swordsman, it was impossible for Sora to remain a legitimate son since he was unable to pass the test. And it was clearer than daylight what position Sora would be placed in the family after being deprived of his legitimate son''s position - as well as the fact that Sora would not be able to endure the circumstances.


    If he had no place in the house, he would have to seek a place outside the house. The holly capital is small, and wherever he goes, people''s eyes follow Sora. If that is the case, he must leave the island.


    Expulsion may sound bad, but on the other hand, it is the compassion of Shikibu, who believes that it is better to live on the peaceful continent than on the island of Onigashima, where powerful demonic beasts roam. At the very least, that''s how Goz sees the exile.


    Of course, it was not an easy road. He knew that Sora was deeply hurt and afraid of being alone.


    But now that he has come of age, he has to take care of himself. With Goz and Cecil by his side, Sora would inevitably rely on the two of them. Besides, if Goz and the others disobeyed the master''s instructions and followed Sora, they would be considered to have escaped from the island - a deserter from the Blue Lined Banner, and would be sent in pursuit.


    The option of following the sky is a folly that, one, endangers the sky and, two, tramples on Shikibu''s deepest considerations. There was no way he could choose at all.


    Cecil''s inner thoughts are almost identical to this. The one difference between him and Goz is that he couldn''t afford to kick the wishes of Shikibu, who had seen him for what he was. Goz had once turned his blade on Miken Shikibu. Shikibu generously forgave Goz, and not only did he forgive him, but he also took care of the life of the Sima siblings. It''s a good thing that Cecil has always been grateful to Shikibu and that''s why he couldn''t disobey his orders even more.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. It''s not a good idea to say goodbye to the island. The Sima siblings saw Sora leave the island, hoping that when he was older and experienced enough to become a full-fledged adult, he would understand their father''s wishes.


    Five years later, Sora has returned. With a fearsome power and an icy gaze.


    Cecil remembered the way Sora looked at him, and his shoulders trembled slightly.


    If he had been looking at her with a vindictive gaze, he wouldn''t have been so shocked. From the moment he found out that Sora had slashed his brother, he had prepared himself for the fact that he, too, must have been resented by Sora.


    -- but that was different. That wasn''t a look of resentment or hatred.


    Sora has no interest in Cecil, no interest in him. So there''s no resentment or hatred. It''s because he doesn''t recognize the value of his feelings enough to direct them.


    Because she found out - because she found out - Cecil could hardly talk to Sora during the time he was on the island. It was unbearable to be looked at by Sora, who loved her like a sister, as if she were looking at a stone on the side of the road.


    It''s a good thing that you''ve got a good idea of what to expect.


    ''Cecil, don''t get too caught up in your thoughts.


    But, my brother.


    ''Gloom is a shadow that covers your face. Ibuki will be worried. It''s time for you to get some rest.


    Regretting what you can''t reach will only wear you out. I''m sure you''ll be able to see that my brother''s concern was evident, and he gave a small nod.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find the right one. I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one. I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one for you.


    ''Your brother is very busy, are you sure you''re ready for this?


    What? It''s a nice distraction.


    Goz laughed at that. It will take some time to repair the rumbling walls. The movement of the demons would have just begun. With Laguna, his legitimate son, being defeated by the demon god, and that demon god being defeated by Sora, his former legitimate son, parts of the Eight Blue Lined Banners were also in turmoil.


    The full-blown storm was only just beginning to arrive. That was a certainty that Goz hadn''t expected. That''s why he wanted to make a gift for his nephew, who had worked so hard, before the storm arrived.


    �� �� ��


    At the same time, Gilmore Berch was in the Mikenbon residence, visiting his lord''s room and making a passionate speech.


    He was preaching the punishment of the Mikenkuu.


    It is not good to leave those who profess to disobey the will of the Gokensora to fend for themselves.


    They might be captured by another country, or contacted by an Ad Astera nobleman who has a different opinion of the House of the Sword. We need to put the sky under the watchful eye of the Mikado family before that happens. He argued that.


    Although Gilmore had once complied with Shikibu''s intention to leave Sora alone, he had hardened his attitude towards Sora again after the earlier attack.


    What Gilmore particularly feared was the fact that Morgan, the head of the Sky Sheep family, was present at the spot where Sora had defeated the demon god.


    Morgan Sky Sheep was the person Gilmore had once kicked off, in other words, his political opponent. As evidenced by the fact that Shikibu entrusted him with the protection of his wife''s concubine, his influence remains even now that he has lost his power.


    If Morgan spreads the word about Sora''s achievements, Laguna''s reputation will inevitably decline after being defeated by the demon god. In the unlikely event that Sora were to return to his position as a legitimate son, Gilmore, who was close to Laguna, would not be able to escape his downfall.


    If Gilmore was in Morgan''s position, he would definitely move with Sora in mind. Therefore, Gilmore was trying to block Sora''s achievements by taking the initiative. Specifically, he tried to announce the circumstances of this battle as follows.


    At the Miken Mansion, Laguna had been dealt a deep hand by the Demon God, but at the same time, he had also dealt a fatal wound to the Demon God. The demon god left the Miken Mansion because he had fled from Laguna. The demon god who fought Sora was half dead, and that''s why he was able to take out even an arm of the size of Sora. In effect, it was Miken Laguna who killed the demon god - Gilmore asked for Shikibu''s permission to make this announcement.


    However.


    ''''I shall not.''''


    However, My mansion-sama. If this situation continues, there may be an unnecessary quarrel over the position of a legitimate son. Now that the devil is on the move, I foolishly think that we should take precaution to avoid causing trouble in the family.


    ''Must not. Defeat is an abomination to the bannerman, but it is not a disgrace. For a bannerman, it is not to be defeated; it is to hide a defeat. The reputation of a defeated soldier can be raised by a victory. Like the person who raised his reputation after being defeated by the Dragon Fang Soldier by defeating the Demon God.


    If your lord confronts you with a denial to this extent, Gilmore has no choice but to back down. And if you listen to the current response, you can judge that Shikibu has no intention of abolishing Laguna. At least, for the time being.


    At the same time, I know that he''s not indifferent to Sora. Depending on his future movements, the pecking order in the family could move.


    Just being able to confirm those things was worth it to come here. With this in mind, the head of the Berch family bows deeply and resigns from the place.


    When he was left alone, the words he had just uttered escaped from Shikibu''s mouth.


    ''''You are the one who raised the reputation of being defeated by the Dragon Fang Soldiers through your victory over the Demon God?


    The scene of the previous battle is clearly projected in the mind of the muttering Shikibu. The last thing projected on the screen is the back of a dark-haired young man leaving with his back to Konata.


    Shikibu lifts the edge of his lips. You''ll be able to see that the person you''re talking to is the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s been the most successful.


    ''''-- Brilliant, Sora.

 152-Chapter 24 Wedding Ceremony

    Leaving Ogashima, I headed westward along the "Highway of Law". My footsteps were a complete change from the time I''d arrived, and my heart was lighter than ever. I can''t help but hum along.


    To put it simply, I was in high spirits.


    My time here was short, less than a day, but I gained a lot. I was able to confirm my own growth and the heights I needed to reach.


    On top of that, I was able to defeat the Demon God and raise my level, so it was no wonder that I was buoyed by it.


    My current level is ''30'', and every time I picture this number in my head, my face collapses into a smile of its own accord. As I walked along, humming with a smirk, I was an unmistakably suspicious person. Occasionally, travelers would avoid me as if I was a creep.


    If I had run into an imperial soldier guarding the streets, I would have been taken to the checkpoint without question. It''s fortunate that we didn''t run into such a situation and were able to reach the border between the Empire and the Canary Kingdom.


    --Well, I don''t know if that luck will continue in the future.


    I''m not sure if it''s going to last. It''s just like a long line of people. It is always crowded at the border, but even so, this scale is strange. There was no doubt that there was something unusual going on.


    However, the faces of the people waiting in line were neither impatient nor tense, so it''s not like a large demon appeared, or a war between the Ad Astera Empire and the Canary Kingdom had begun, or some other disturbing anomaly.


    Then what on earth is going on? I nodded my head.


    I can understand if the border on the Canarian side is congested.


    The Canary Kingdom has been in a string of disasters recently. The capital has been attacked by undead monsters, a stampede of magical beasts, the appearance of illusory species, and the list goes on and on. And there''s no guarantee that those disasters won''t continue in the future.


    That''s why it''s understandable if you say that the number of people taking refuge in the Ad Astera Empire from the Canary Kingdom is increasing rapidly and the borders are becoming crowded.


    But the scene I''m seeing is the opposite, the people here are trying to head to the Canary Kingdom, which is in turmoil.


    Is it a merchant who saw a business opportunity in the turmoil, or is it a mercenary who travels from place to place in search of a job? Or - and so on, I listen to the voices around me while thinking about it.


    I gather the voices of those who have been stranded for a long time and have no time to waste, and sometimes I join them in listening to their stories. As he did so, the situation gradually became clearer.


    --In conclusion, the wedding ceremony of Princess Sakuya of the Ad Astera Empire and Crown Prince Azar of the Canary Kingdom has been announced. The ceremony will take place in the royal capital Horus. The ceremony is scheduled to take place in a month''s time in the capital Horus.


    I had heard about it when I visited the capital before. So I wasn''t surprised by the wedding ceremony itself, but I was surprised by the schedule.


    Only one month (one month) from the announcement to the implementation. In the case of inter-national weddings, it is not unusual to spend more than a year preparing for the ceremony, so I wondered how short this time was. I''m sure even ordinary people''s weddings take a little more time to prepare.


    In this way, they can''t even prepare properly. To begin with, as mentioned earlier, the Canary Kingdom is in the midst of turmoil, and even the logistics have not been restored to the old ways. How can a big wedding ceremony be held under such circumstances--


    No. Is that why you''re here?


    I put my hand to my chin and ponder. It is not uncommon for the state to undertake major construction projects to help the needy who have lost their homes and jobs after a major disaster.


    When it''s a marriage ceremony between countries, the scale of the work can be extremely large. It''s a perfect public works project.


    The current Canary Kingdom wouldn''t have the time to gather the materials needed for a massive construction project, but with the full support of the Ad Astera Empire, there''s no need to worry about a shortage of materials. After all, the Empire is another party to this. The Empire is another party to the conflict, and I am sure they will be more than willing to provide food and manpower to ensure that the wedding ceremony takes place.


    Such moves related to marriage ceremonies could be an opportunity to revitalize the ailing Canarian economy. It''s not just the economy. National celebrations can also have a calming effect on the minds of people who have been disturbed by demons.


    Yeah, it''s all very good. It is absurd to postpone such a celebration for another year. No matter how auspicious the occasion, too much time in the future will not bring hope to people''s hearts. One month from now is a date that gives us all the time we need to work just a little bit longer.


    ''On the face of it, it''s not stingy. Ostensibly, though.


    As a person who knows that the Ad Astera Empire has moved the swordsman and eliminated Claudia, the Dauphin''s fianc��e, this marriage ceremony is not something to be sniffed at.


    The Empire may intend to keep the matter of Jijinbo in ignorance and bring things to a head at once. No doubt the Canary must have wanted to avoid that, but given the circumstances, it was difficult to refuse Imperial assistance. It is even more so (even more so) because there is a risk of inviting an imperial military invasion if they forcefully refuse.


    By now, Duke Dragnaut and Astrid in King''s Landing will be in a tizzy. How is Claudia also doing? Although Claudia, whose engagement was broken off, should have nothing to do with this marriage ceremony, there is no chance that she is involved in any trouble as a former fianc��e.


    Besides, Claudia''s subsequent condition was also a concern. I defeated Jijinbo, the source of the curse, and I also raised his level with soul granting. Even in the letter I received from Lord Dragnaut before I left for Onigashima, there wasn''t any language that specifically told me that my daughter was abnormal. So there shouldn''t be any problems...


    On the way there, my mind was in a hurry, so I only had to pass through King''s Landing. Let''s stop for a bit on the way back when I''m no longer worried. I was already fed up with the line that didn''t go fast enough, but I was thinking about it.


    �� ��


    At the same time, Claudia Dragnaut was alone in her home stables, sinking into thought.


    The duchess, who until recently had been emaciated under the influence of the curse and looked unbearable in the slightest breeze, had now regained all her health.


    Her cheeks are glowing with rosy color, her hands are as beautiful as a white fish, and her neat appearance is still clothed in freshness and vigor.


    Her dainty beauty is enough to astonish the public, so much so that the courtiers in the palace with my father and sister had to shout in unison when I arrived there the other day.


    Most of the courtiers knew Claudia before she fell under the curse, and even they knew what Claudia looked like now. Most of the courtiers had known Claudia before the curse, and even they could not help but be amazed at her current appearance.


    Originally, Claudia had been a young lady known for her beauty and intelligence, but the current Claudia was clearly a stranger to the past. Her former fianc��, Prince Azar, who hadn''t seen her in a long time, also revealed his surprise with his eyes.


    When I remembered the face of the crown prince at that time, a sigh came out of Claudia''s mouth, huffing and puffing.


    ''''Pii?''''


    Seeing Claudia like that, a huge shadow moved. As mentioned before, there was only Claudia alone in this place, but there were non-human creatures.


    A winged beast (wyvern) Clarent, a winged beast owned by the Dragnaught family, was lying in front of the duchess. As evidenced by the fact that it bore part of Claudia''s name, Clarent was Claudia''s horseman.


    ''''I''m fine, Clarent. It''s just that I''d like to ... well, just give His Royal Highness a little slap on the cheek,''''


    Pi?


    ''You want to do that?��Of course not!


    That''s why the resentment is building up. It''s not that I''m angry about the fact that the engagement was broken off," Claudia thought, as she pursed her lips into a tight knot.


    It''s not that I''m angry about the fact that the engagement was broken off. Of course I have my own feelings about it, but considering my condition until the other day, it can''t be helped if I''m judged to be unfit to serve as the crown prince and even future queen.


    The fact that the marriage of Sakuya and Princess Sakuya went ahead after that, as if to say that they were waiting for it, is not the crown prince''s fault. It was probably the result of the machinations of the Marquis of Calkia, and since the king allowed it, the crown prince had no choice but to accept it. I understand that as well.


    But. Yes, but.


    Just because he didn''t like the authoritative nature of Princess Sakuya, whom he had met face to face in the Empire, why not send Akiba to Claudia again? If you think that Claudia will be happy to jump on you if you flirt with the second wife''s seat, you could be mistaken.


    ''Utterly and utterly!��It''s a good thing Father and Sister didn''t hear about it. If we weren''t careful, it would have become a dueling incident!


    In front of an angry Claudia, Clarent is shaking his head from side to side in a daze.


    He seemed unable to hide his dismay at the Lord''s unusual display of anger.

 153-Twenty-fifth episode welcome

    When I arrived at Horus, the royal capital of the Canary Kingdom, I headed for the Duke of Dragnaut''s residence.


    The streets of the capital, which have been laid out in a grid-like pattern, are just as bustling as when I visited earlier. However, the lute and biwa music that used to be heard here and there is nowhere to be found.


    I guess there was no room in my heart to listen to the music, much less have the money to pay for it.


    With this in mind, I looked around me again, and amidst the hustle and bustle of the crowd, the busyness of the people was noticeable. Is this ebullient hustle and bustle due to the approaching wedding ceremony, or is it something else?


    While I was thinking about this, my eyes shifted to the magnificent mansion that I had seen before.


    The duke''s mansion was as large as ever. I''m not sure if it''s as good as a royal residence or not, but I stopped in my tracks from a distance.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to visit the Duke''s mansion without giving a single warning, but if you think about it calmly, it''s not polite to visit the mansion without giving a single warning. They''ve been calling me a dragon knight and a dragonslayer, but officially I''m a private citizen with no rank or title, and on top of that I''m treated as a fraud by some - a fake dragonslayer. It''s not surprising that he''s been turned away from the gate.


    Of course, Lord Dragnaut and the two ladies don''t doubt me. But considering the circumstances surrounding the kingdom, it''s highly unlikely that the Duke or his eldest daughter, Astrid, would be relaxing at home. If there is one, it''s the second daughter, Claudia - hmmm, I wonder if the duke''s vassals will take the duke''s vassals to the sickly damsel about a visitor of questionable identity?��If I were in their shoes, I''d make sure that I didn''t put an unnecessary burden on Claudia. In other words, I''ll use my own judgment to turn them away.


    As I was walking towards the Duke''s mansion, thinking that it was no good and originally, there was some kind of movement at the gate.


    If you look, you can see a small figure coming out of the mansion, as if in a hurry, confirming what is going on with the two gate guards. In response, the gatekeepers seemed to be shaking their heads from side to side as if they were puzzled.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The reason for this is because the person who came out of the mansion looked familiar to me.


    Duke and Lady Claudia Dragnaut.


    The moment I thought I had to call out to her before she retreated into the mansion, Claudia turned to me as if she heard the unvoiced voice.


    Two overlapping gazes. Claudia''s eyes widen in surprise.


    It took very little time before that surprise turned into a big smile.


    ''''Sora-san!


    Claudia kicks the ground with a tap. The long skirt was not suitable clothing for running, but Claudia ran up to him lightly without a care in the world. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    It''s Sora-san, after all!��Long time no see, Claudia here!��Thank you so much for your help.


    A voice that is pleasant to the ears. The fragrance that softly tickles your nose is either from the perfume or it''s innate.


    She looks up at you, her eyes are purple and dazzling with life, and her blood-colored cheeks are glowing with freshness.


    The shadow of weakness that once shadowed Claudia''s appearance is nowhere to be seen, and the healthy charm of a tomboy is now being brought to the fore. When you add to that a girlish loveliness that is typical of a girl of her age, and then add a pleasant smile to that, all I can say is that she''s cute.


    I honestly voiced my inner admiration.


    ''''It''s been a long time, Claudia-sama. You''re looking beautiful.''''


    ...What?


    Hearing that, Claudia stares at me with a pouting face. Somewhat later, the duchess'' white cheeks turned red at once.


    Looking at Claudia, whose cheeks have been dyed with vermillion, I belatedly realize my gibberish.


    What''s the first thing you say when you see her again is "you''re beautiful". There were many other ways to say "I''m glad you look fine" or something like that, but I couldn''t help but let my true feelings slip out!


    I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to be rude.


    When I hurriedly bowed my head, Claudia, who came to her senses, shook her head from side to side.


    ''''I, no, I mean, thank you!��I''m glad to hear your praise, Sola-san, and I''m happy too...!


    Claudia, reddened to the nape of her neck, cries out in a depressed voice.


    I was flustered and Claudia was embarrassed. They couldn''t find a way to talk to each other, and silence took over the place.


    ........I''m sorry, because of my careless comment, the atmosphere has become strange. I must make a fresh start as an elder.


    You''re not the only one.


    Yo, you wanted to see me?


    ''Yes, you were out before I visited the house, weren''t you?��So I assumed that you had something to do with it...


    When I asked her that, Claudia nodded her understanding.


    I''m sure you''re right. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I thought that Sora-san might be close by, so I came to see if she was.


    .... hmm?��You mean that you anticipated my visit before I came?


    As mentioned before, I have not sent a heraldic messenger to the duke''s house. Unless Claudia suddenly awakened to her prophetic abilities, it should be impossible for her to anticipate my visit.


    Claudia, noticing my suspicious look, explained the details of the situation to me.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on. Clarent is a wyvern owned by the duke family, named after Claudia.


    And it is said that Clarent suddenly began to wander around outside the house.


    ''To be specific, its body trembled, its tail shrank, and its head hit the ground. It went flat.


    Are you scared out of your mind, that one?


    I don''t remember doing anything to scare Clarent. Although I did feel that the wyverns in the stables were avoiding me when I visited the Duke''s house in the past.


    I thought it was not me, but rather the indigo winged beasts, but it seems I was wrong. Maybe Clarent senses the dragon inside me, just as Klau Solas did.


    Even as I was thinking about this, Claudia''s words continued.


    ''According to Clarent, he''s not scared by any means, but in any case, the only person Clarent has reacted that way in the past is Sora-san. So we thought that Sola-san might be here.


    ''So that''s what happened. To tell you the truth, I was afraid that you would come to me without warning and I would be turned away at the door. I''m glad Lady Claudia came out to help me.


    So you''re just going to turn up at the door?


    When Claudia heard my response, she blinked her eyes in surprise.


    It was somewhat, and her cheeks puffed up.


    ''''Is that what you''re saying, Sola-san, that the Dukes of Dragnaut are an oblivious house that would turn away a benefactor?


    ''Ya, it''s not like that, but not all the dukes know my face, do they?��To those who don''t know my face, I''m just an unranked, unofficial civilian. So I wondered if that could be the case.


    Sora.


    Yes, sir.


    His Majesty bestowed upon him the title of Indigo Dragon Knight, slaying the mastermind behind the horrific attack on King''s Landing, ending the Stampede that shook the kingdom, and finally defeating the legendary poisonous dragon to become the Dragon Slayer. I think it''s unreasonable for such a person to claim to be an unranked and unofficial civilian.


    ....


    I didn''t even hear a whimper. Claudia continued on with her words.


    ''''Now there is probably no one in the Canary Kingdom who doesn''t know Sora-san''s name. At the very least, there is no one in the Dragnaught duke''s family. Even if you don''t know her face, you know of her achievements. If Sola-san gives us her name, we will confirm it with someone who knows her face. There is no one who will come to the door by mistake.


    So please feel free to continue to visit me.


    Claudia smiled with a smile as she said that. And then, releasing my hand that I had been holding, I picked up the hem of her skirt in a natural motion--


    ''Welcome to you, Dragonslayer Sora. We welcome you with the entire Draugnoth family.


    I bowed with admiring grace.

 154-Twenty-sixth episode to the royal palace

    I was invited to the Drugnoth mansion, and as Claudia had declared, I was welcomed with open arms by the entire duke family.


    I''m sure that not only Claudia, but also the vassals of the duke''s household were enthusiastic in their hospitality to me. I''m sure I wouldn''t have been turned away at the door even if I had come alone for this amount of time. This, too, was just as Claudia had said, and I''m very grateful for that.


    The family of the Duke of Drugnoth is the leading noble family of the Canarian Kingdom. Although the fact that I''m being treated as a guest of honor at their mansion makes me feel a little uncomfortable - in the sense of being out of place - there''s no way I wouldn''t be happy to have my actions evaluated highly. My opinion of the Dukes of Dragnoth was only growing.


    The disappointing thing was the absence of Lord Dragnaut and Astrid, which was, well, as expected.


    Speaking of as expected, the wedding ceremony of Crown Prince Azar and Princess Sakuya was also causing a great deal of trouble in the royal palace.


    Originally, the person who was strongly promoting their wedding ceremony was the Marquis of Colchia, an imperialist nobleman. This marquis had greatly weakened his position after the earlier incident with Jijinbo, but by taking advantage of the chaos created by the appearance of the Demonic Beast Runaway (Stampede) and the Illusory Species (Hydra), he once again strengthened his political position.


    In other words, she drew out a great deal of support from the empire under the guise of a marriage ceremony, and at the same time, suggested that the empire would change its course from a marriage policy to a military invasion if the marriage ceremony was cancelled, and pushed for the marriage ceremony at once.


    Naturally, there was a great deal of opposition, but King Thorvald of all people made the decision.


    The Canary Kingdom''s national strength is not even close to that of the Ad Astera Empire. This is where the current chaos comes in. In this situation, if the imperial army attacked in earnest, the Canary Kingdom would not stand a chance.


    Instead of turning a blind eye to the other side''s faults, it would be better to extract a large amount of aid and use it to fund the reconstruction.


    The king''s decision was in line with the Colchia''s donation, which made the marriage official. Some of them were so outraged that they tried to break up the marriage ceremony by force, and it is said that Lord Dragnaut had to stay in the palace to keep them from doing so.


    Astrid, as the de facto commander of the dragon knights in the absence of their leader (Lord Dragnaut), travels around Canary to maintain the security of the area, and it is said that this one also comes back to the Duke''s residence only once every few days.


    After finishing telling you the whole story, Claudia exhaled a small breath.


    ''''I''m worried about my father and sister when they come back home, because they always look terribly tired.


    You''re right, you can''t help but feel the struggle.


    I cross my arms with a difficult look on my face. I would help the dukes if I could, but I have to go to Belka afterwards to search for the King of Beasts (Behemoth). This is necessary to stop the pollution of the Titis Forest and the Kale River.


    Besides, I''m sure the sparrows and seals are worried about me in Ishka. I also wanted to return home as soon as possible to reassure them.


    It''s not a good idea to imply that you can''t help Claudia in this situation.


    --The only thing that matters is the fact that the person who''s in charge of the project is the person who''s in charge of the project. If we defeat the behemoths there and return in a hurry, we can help Claudia and the others without a care in the world. Okay, I''ll do that.


    As I was thinking about this, there was a knock on the door of the guest room with a thump, thump.


    Claudia nods her head lightly, then says "Excuse me" to me and heads for the door. The one who appeared from the open door was the duke''s butler, holding a letter in his hand.


    Looking at the butler''s somewhat bitter face, it does not seem to be good news.


    A whispered conversation exchanged between Claudia and the butler. I didn''t intend to eavesdrop, but it wasn''t that I wasn''t interested enough to cover both ears, so a few words jumped into my ears.


    One of them included the words ''His Royal Highness the Crown Prince'' and ''His Majesty the King'', which caused me to reflexively raise my eyebrows.


    Whether it''s King Thorvald or Crown Prince Azar, they are the ones who cut off Claudia, who is suffering from the curse, in the form of an annulment of her engagement. The Dauphin, in particular, is said not to have sent a single letter of concern for Claudia on her deathbed, despite his position as her fianc��.


    As a person who has a fondness for Claudia, I can''t have good feelings for them - especially for the Dauphin.


    When Claudia came back, I found a hint of fading in her face, which inevitably increased my emotions.


    And out of the corner of my eye, Claudia opens her mouth as if she is disappointed.


    I''m sorry, Sora-san, I''m sorry. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what to expect.


    ''Well, you don''t mind me--but is it a call from His Majesty?


    I nodded my head.


    According to Claudia, Lord Dragnaut had been packed up in the royal palace these days. If the king had something to do with the duke''s house, he could simply summon the dragnaught in the palace and there was no need to invite Claudia.


    And yet the king sent a messenger to the duke''s residence. In other words, the king''s business was not with the duke''s family, but with Claudia personally. Based on what he said earlier, his errand must be about the Dauphin.


    The Dauphin, who has broken off the engagement, is calling Claudia to the royal court via her father. That it''s not a pleasant thing is evident from the expressions on the butler''s and Claudia''s faces.


    Having thought that far, I was a little unsure whether or not I should continue with my words.


    As mentioned before, I don''t intend to stay in the royal capital for long. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of these things, but I should avoid stirring things up without knowing what''s going on. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what''s going on.


    In the first place, it''s not like Claudia asked for my help. I think it''s time for us to back down quietly and not do anything unnecessary. I think so.


    -- but on the other hand, there was certainly a feeling that we shouldn''t back down here. The call that seemed to have been made in the absence of Lord Drugnoth and Astrid was bothering me.


    What flashed through his mind was the face of the younger Dauphin, who had pressed him to offer Claw Solus at some time ago. Even then, the crown prince had avoided Lord Dragnaut and Astrid.


    Should I step into this case or should I back down?


    I ask myself. The answer came back to me in an instant - step into it with guns blazing.


    I cleared my throat and opened my mouth with a wicked look on my face.


    "Claudia-sama, I would like to ask you frankly. I''m sorry if I''m wrong, but--


    Yes, what is it?


    Do you have a problem with someone who dumped you and wants you back?


    When I asked frankly, as I had declared, a strange sound leaked out of Claudia''s mouth, buhu.


    ''So, Sola-san?��Um, what does that mean...?


    I meant specifically, are you having trouble with the wooing of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince?


    In response to this question, Claudia fumed and showed signs of hesitation as to how to answer.


    It seems to have made up its mind somewhat, and nodded its head in annoyance.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information about the company''s products.


    ''I''m sorry, but I heard a glimpse of His Royal Highness the Dauphin when Lady Claudia was talking to the steward a moment ago. As I said at the beginning, Lady Claudia was very beautiful. In addition, considering the character of the Dauphin, whom I had met in the past, I surmised that this might be the case.


    Hearing my answer, Claudia nodded with a serious face, I see, and then smiled with a chuckle.


    ''''Hmph, after all, it''s impossible to claim that Sola-san is an unranked, unofficial civilian. It''s a brilliant deduction.''''


    Thank you for the compliment. So, you see. If you don''t mind, Lady Claudia, I would like to ask you to take me to the royal court.


    Are you sure?


    I nodded widely in response to the hesitant question.


    ''Of course. Although it has been prolonged because of the hydra, the story of holding Claudia-sama as a "hostage" has not yet gone out of the window.


    When I brought up the earlier story, Claudia gave me an apologetic, yet happy, look.


    The idea of welcoming an unmarried princess (Claudia) into the home of a single man (me) to show people that they are in an engaged relationship. Although there were several other aims, the main focus of that story was to prevent a situation like this one.


    It''s a little late, but if Claudia and I take this opportunity to visit the royal palace together and publicly announce our future cohabitation, we should be able to expect sufficient effect. This would allow me to help Claudia without having to stay in King''s Landing for too long.


    The problem is if the Dauphin didn''t give up - when he asked for Klau Solas before, the Dauphin said "offer it up", but he didn''t try to forcefully take it away. He was forceful, but not arrogant. If he was such a person, he would not have tried to take Claudia by force.


    If this guess is wrong, and the crown prince tries to tear me and Claudia apart - then His Royal Highness the Crown Prince of the Canary Kingdom will receive the punishment he deserves for his crime.


    ''''Speaking of which, Claudia-sama. I heard that you were summoned by His Majesty, what was your errand?


    It''s not like he wrote to me to tell me that he wanted me to get back together with his son. Thinking this, I asked her, and Claudia''s expression tensed up.


    "In a few days, His Holiness the Pope will be visiting from the Holy Kingdom, and he asked me if I would be willing to act as a caretaker with His Highness the Crown Prince for his visit.


    The moment I heard that, I couldn''t help but gawk at it.


    Speaking of the Pope of the Holy Kingdom, there is only one Pope. He is the supreme head of the Temple of Law, which exercises the miracles of the divine realm such as ''Restoration'' and ''Divine Descent''. There are several other temples in the Holy Kingdom, but only the Temple of Law calls itself the Pope.


    The Pope is also the de facto leader of the Holy Kingdom and must have had a close relationship with the Ad Astera Empire. I heard that it was also the Pope who taught me about the existence of the warding magic that prevented Hydra''s poison.


    That Pope will be coming to the royal capital soon, Claudia said. Is it to apply the warding magic - no, they should not have found the necessary catalyst yet. So, then, is it to take care of this marriage ceremony? It''s a marriage between countries, no wonder the Pope himself went out for it.


    However, I feel that it''s too early to enter the Canary Kingdom for a wedding ceremony. The ceremony is still almost a month away. Maybe there is some other reason.


    -- Thinking about this and that, I put on the formal dress I borrowed from the duke''s family.


    After that, I rode with Claudia in a carriage to the royal palace. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.

 155-Intervening distance call

    The sparrow woke up that day with a scream of her own.


    He flung off the bedclothes and let out a ragged breath afterwards, dressed with only his upper body up. Her thin nightgown was heavy and damp with sweat. I felt like I was having some awful dream, but I couldn''t recall the content of the dream as it drowned out like smoke.


    Somewhat later, Sparrow regained her composure and picked up the nightgown that was crimped to her chest with her fingertips. The nightgown was wet, as if it had been drenched with sweat if squeezed.


    I was in danger of catching a cold if I didn''t. I changed my nightgown and lay down again. Should she change her night clothes and lie down again, or change into her normal clothes and get up? After pondering, Sparrow walked over to the window, reserving her judgment.


    Looking out, she saw that the sky was beginning to turn slightly white. The sky was beginning to turn white, and it would take a few more hours for the sun to peek through.


    Just then, two figures appeared in Sparrow''s field of vision. There are people moving around furiously in one corner of the courtyard.


    ''''--!


    "--


    The two shadows, black and white, intersecting at an unstoppable speed, were Sora and Cryer.


    It is not unusual to see the two of them practicing. Rather, it has become an everyday sight these days. That''s how much Sora had to keep up with Cryer.


    The two usually hold each other''s weapons and cross swords with a violent clang of blades, but perhaps in consideration of the time of day, they are now in each other''s bare hands. Even so, their hand-to-hand combat was so intense that it was hard to believe it was training, and Sparrow couldn''t even follow their movements with her eyes.


    ''''........................Huh.


    Unknowingly, a sigh falls out of my mouth.


    It hadn''t even been half a month since the last attack. Sparrow''s heart is not wide enough to accept the person who tried to kill her and Seal with an empty heart. The sight of Cryer and Sora together throughout the entire time brought a hazy feeling to Sparrow''s chest.


    He understands. That one of the reasons Sola was working with Crya was surveillance. Sola is keeping an eye on us to make sure that Crya doesn''t attack the sparrows again.


    She knows this, but her expression is clouded when she looks at the two of them--


    Sora, you look happy...


    Sora has a look on her face that the sparrow has never seen before when she''s training with Cryer. Her face is innocent and happy like a child''s. To the powerful Sora, a partner who can fight each other without restraint must be that much more difficult to gain.


    When I think about it, a pain in my chest feels deep inside my sparrow.


    ''''You are!


    The image of his enraged past came back to his mind. The one who had challenged Cryer, who had slashed the seal and even kicked him in the leg, and who had easily knocked him down like a baby twisting his hand.


    Since arriving in Ishqa, he thought he had done his best in his own way. But those efforts were ineffective against the attackers. Probably the result would be the same no matter how hard I tried for the next ten or twenty years. The gap in strength between the sparrow and the klya is that far apart.


    This is not only a story about sparrows. Even Lunamaria and Miroslav, who are far above sparrows, can''t reach the level of Crya. That''s probably forever.


    The unreasonable difference in ability.


    I never doubted that Sola was so. In fact, he felt rather reliant on her and worked hard to somehow become useful to Sola.


    Standing in the same place as Sora, Cryer was, in a way, the very ideal for Sparrow.


    ''....Oh, I see. I envy that person.''''


    There is of course the rut that he is the one who attacked me. But more than that, I was shocked to be shown that I was standing in the place I wanted to be. My heart creaked as I realized that no matter how hard I tried, I would never reach that place.


    Whether the sparrow was weak or strong, Sora wouldn''t care one bit.


    But the current relationship between the sparrow and Sola is one in which the sparrow is making one-sided demands on her. Even Sparrow, who has lived in the forest, knows that such a relationship would never last.


    More than anything else, she fears that she will be unable to question her way of life because of Sora''s dependence on her. In the true sense of the word, it would slow us down.


    The only way to prevent this from happening is to make more effort. If you can''t get there by the efforts you''ve made so far, then you''ll work harder than ever before.


    If you still can''t reach this goal, then - when he thought that far, the heart of the sparrow pulsed with a thump. As if to appeal to something, strongly.


    For a moment, the image of someone with eyes as red as hozuki came to mind. It was the afterglow of the previous day''s dream. Sparrow tries to remember the figure, but the more she tries to remember, the more her memory fades and the more blurred the figure becomes.


    In the end, Sparrow couldn''t remember the content of her dream that day.

 156-Episode 27 Farewell

    "By your father''s command, I accept you as my spouse. But that is the extent of my tolerance. I will not allow you to touch me. I will not allow you to touch me, even if it''s just a finger.


    The third princess, who met for the first time in the magnificent imperial palace of the Ad Astera Empire, told the crown prince at the opening.


    Then she smiled coolly and continued on.


    ''''Eventually, I will adopt my father''s or brother''s son as my son. Let that child be your heir and I will be your guardian and run the country. Keep in mind that you will be the queen''s husband, not the king.


    The princess, with her dazzling beauty, talks about her future plans in a pleasant voice. However, it was only the sound of her voice that was pleasant, and her content could only be described as harsh.


    It was not a consultation that the princess was talking about. Nor was it a request. It wasn''t even a bargain to keep her husband-to-be in check from now on.


    There was only a clerical glide to announce that a decision had already been made.


    ''''If you are dissatisfied with your bedchamber, bring another woman with you. There is no need to worry. I have no objection to whoever or however many women you choose to marry. I heard that some of you broke off your engagement to be married to me. It would be good to welcome that person.''


    With that, the Third Princess stood up. Her hesitant demeanor told her unspoken that all that needed to be said had been said.


    The Dauphin couldn''t say a single word as he stood up, turned away, and watched his marriage partner disappear through the door. In fact, the Dauphin hadn''t spoken a word since he had taken his seat.


    This was the first meeting between Azar, the Crown Prince of the Canary Kingdom, and Sakuya, the third princess of the Ad Astera Empire.


    After that, Azar was soon on his way back to the Canary Kingdom, and naturally, he exploded with frustration in his carriage.


    To Azar, who was spouting off that he hadn''t heard of this kind of thing and that it was not what he was talking about, his attendant, the Marquis of Colchia, responded with a serious face.


    --The princess is just anxious about leaving the country, and that only affects her words and actions. It would also mean testing the man who would be her husband. If she is tolerant and open-minded, she will eventually soften her attitude. If she argued with him emotionally, she would lose the heart of the prince in that amount of time. If the princess complained to the emperor that she was being mistreated, the relationship between the two countries would deteriorate and, in the worst case, it could even lead to her being sent off to war. In order to avoid such a situation, it is important not to blink an eye at the words and actions of the princess.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    I''m not going to be able to get the same thing done. The only person above him is his father, King Canary. For such an Azar, the fact that he had to take the princess who looked down on him as his wife and still have to curry favor with her was too heavy. And that was not just for a short time. It was not just for a short time, but for many years to come.


    Her depression continued even after she returned to her home country, and she even appealed to her father to reconsider the marriage ceremony, but this time around she could not take that kind of selfishness, and she was only rebuked by her father.


    Azar is even more frustrated.


    It was at that time that Claudia Dragnaut came to the royal palace.


    Claudia, who hadn''t seen him in a long time - a year in fact - had become so beautiful that Azar couldn''t help but gasp.


    It''s a beautiful girl who was originally healthy and full of vigor, but now she has added a feminine ladylike charm to it, making her attractive as a girl. There is no sign of a curse or illness anywhere.


    When Azar saw this, the image of the third princess came back to her mind.


    Compared to that haughty princess, Claudia was much more desirable. When she had been his fianc��e, Azar had resented Claudia''s superiority over him in the literary and military arts, but Claudia had always stood up for him a step or two ahead of her.


    Even that was a source of displeasure to Azar at the time, but not now.


    Claudia would be able to set herself up as a husband even after she became a wife. She would not disrespect herself by following the imperial princess of the empire. On the contrary, she might even rebuke the prideful attitude of the princess for her own sake.


    Azar broke off the engagement because Claudia was under a curse. Now that the curse has been lifted, there should be no obstacle to re-engaging in the engagement. Besides, being cursed in aristocratic society is an ugly story. A second engagement would surely dispel this scandal in an instant. The title of dauphine is such an honor.


    The idea of making Claudia his second wife was a favor in Azar''s own way.


    Azar had no doubt that this favor would be accepted. In the past, Claudia had been devoted to Azar with a mean-spirited devotion. That was the depth of her love for him, and it should not fade even now. When Claudia heard Azar''s offer, she was sure to shed tears of excitement that her feelings had finally been understood - that''s how she thought about it.


    When Azar told him this, father-king Thorvald raised his eyebrows slightly.


    As expected, the father-king is not as carefree as his son. He understood the anger of the dukes at the breakup of the engagement, and he also sensed the distrust of Lord Dragnaut and Astrid for deciding to marry the empire that had cursed Claudia. Naturally, it would be the same for Claudia herself.


    The displeasure of the dukes would not be assuaged by a royal offer of marriage now. It''s even more so if the marriage is downgraded from the first wife to the second wife, which could lead to further disagreements with the dukes.


    However, if the problem is left unchecked, the result will not be much different. The gulf between the monarchs will become bigger and deeper as time goes on. I have to take a step forward somewhere - Azar''s words were a welcome relief to the king.


    So the king thought about ordering Azar and Claudia to be the Pope''s maid of honor. It would be good if they could get along with each other while they were both serving as maids of honor. If not, the King can show people that he has the same faith in the Dukes of Dragnaut as he did before.


    From the beginning, he didn''t make a big deal out of it, calling it a marriage ceremony or resurrection of the marriage, but rather, he showed his consideration for the dukes and restored the rapport between Claudia and Azar. That was the king''s aim.


    However, if the Duke himself or Astrid were to be involved, Claudia might decline to act as maid of honor because she was ill. So I ordered the two of them to escort the Pope away from the royal capital.


    Claudia alone would find it difficult to refuse the king''s invitation. Even more so when he is trying to give the honor of being the Pope''s maid of honor. Even if he didn''t want to, he would still go to the royal court.


    The king''s aim was good.


    However, he only hit the mark until he invited them to the palace, otherwise he would have missed the mark.


    When Claudia, with a big smile on her face, appeared in the palace, taking the hand of a young man in a friendly manner, the king and the dauphin could not help but look away and remain silent.


    ������


    When we entered the royal palace, what Claudia and I were led to was not the audience room, but a small, cozy room.


    Of course, when I say small, I''m talking about compared to the other rooms in the royal palace. The furnishings in the room were luxurious and well-kept. According to Claudia, it is a room used by the king when he has conversations with those with whom he has an affinity.


    I guess it''s something like a common room for the royal family to enjoy a pleasant chat. It seems that the king doesn''t want to bring this matter to the attention of his courtiers yet.


    Therefore, the maid of honor and the second wife may still be in the conception stage. The fact that Claudia''s father, Lord Dragnaut, was not involved in either of these matters made it more likely.


    The king might intend to persuade Claudia, the person in question, directly first, and then use his daughter''s mouth to persuade Lord Dragnaut. If this speculation is correct, then the relationship between the king and Lord Dragnaut is very complicated.


    It''s better to have a face-to-face conversation with the Duke, rather than trying to trick him into thinking he''s a nuisance, but it may be difficult for the king to beg for a face-to-face conversation with Drugnoth, even if he is begging for it.


    I have a debt of gratitude and obligation to the Dukes of Drugnoth. If possible, I hope they don''t become important.


    Thinking about this, I looked next to him and saw Claudia smiling and holding my left hand. Ever since I entered the royal palace - and ever since I left the duke''s residence - it''s been like this.


    This was at Claudia''s suggestion. The reason being that the relationship between me and Claudia is a sham. Claudia''s entry into my house only leads people to believe that the two of them must be engaged, but it doesn''t mean that they are officially engaged. In other words, "We''re engaged!" to the king and the crown prince. So it would be a lie to say that. Then we''ll have to show our intimacy with our attitude, not our words!��--As a result of the duchess''s passionate speech, we have been holding hands for a long time now.


    It''s a good thing that you''re sweating from holding onto your hands, but Claudia doesn''t seem to mind at all. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    Incidentally, Claudia''s hands have not been untied since the King and Dauphin came into the room. Seeing Claudia holding my hand and huddled tightly together on the sofa, the two royals are making some strange faces.


    ........Isn''t it rude or disrespectful to be so goofy in front of royalty?��Well, well, that''s what Claudia, the duchess, does. She must be on the edge of the line - she''s got to be on the edge of it, right?


    Everyone except Claudia was puzzled, but it was King Thorvald who first spoke up.


    ''I''m sorry to call you here, Claudia,''


    I''m sorry, Your Majesty.


    And you, Sola. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you.


    ''Ha!��It''s good to see you, Your Majesty.


    Claudia bows her head and I follow her. Even after the king urges me to sit down on the sofa, the composition remains the same: a smiling Claudia and a puzzled Other.


    Once again, the king breaks the silence.


    ''To be honest, I didn''t expect Sora to be here. What kind of relationship do you two have?''


    The king''s gaze is fixed on me and Claudia''s hands, which are still chained together.


    I don''t think there''s anything "any" about this state of affairs, but as the king, I wouldn''t have to ask that.


    Claudia answered in a bouncy voice.


    The next day I will be moving into his home in Ishqa, Your Majesty.


    ...Oh, is that so?


    Yes!


    Claudia, who nodded, lost her smile here and revealed a serious expression.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect," he said. I had hoped that I would eventually be able to inform His Majesty of this, but when I was summoned today, I thought it would be a good opportunity to come with him.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you go to the beach. You and Pascal are quite bold.


    The king''s eyes flickered to me.


    As I''ve mentioned before, it is ostensibly Lord Dragunot who avenged Jirinbo''s death in the recent rebellion in the royal capital. This was decided after consultation between me and Lord Dragunot. Naturally, the king doesn''t even know that I saved Claudia with soul granting (soul donor).


    From the king''s point of view, it''s strange that Claudia is so fond of me, and that Lord Draugnoth would give a bead in his hand to a mere adventurer.


    You will find that you will be able to get a lot more out of it.


    ''''Your Majesty, is there any house that would hesitate to bond with a dragonslayer?


    The one who reacted to these words was not the king, but the crown prince.


    The thirteen-year-old Dauphin took one look at me as if glaring at me, then leaned forward and spoke to Claudia.


    ''''Claudia!��What you don''t seem to know is that his dragon-slaying exploits have yet to be publicly acknowledged. There are suspicions that it was a false achievement. Some even dismiss it as a false dragonslayer!


    I''m sorry, Your Highness, I am aware of that.


    "So long!


    The crown prince leans forward even more, saying, "My will is done. As it is, he looks as if he is about to climb over the table and hug Claudia.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of these things," he said, smiling at his former fianc��e.


    ''''Those are wise words.''''


    ...what?


    ''A mythical, poisonous dragon. In the forest of Titis, where it appeared, he - Sora-san stepped into the forest. In order to challenge the dragon. I think that alone qualifies you to call yourself a dragon slayer. I''m not sure how many of those who slandered Sola set foot in the forest of Titis at that time.


    At Claudia''s rebuttal, the Dauphin kept his mouth shut as if his nose was white.


    Claudia stared at such a crown prince.


    The words of one who challenged the dragon cannot be denied by one who did not challenge the dragon. False dragon slayer (dragon lyre) is a wispy word created by those who were not in that forest that day, that time. I consider it a trivial slander.


    The room fell silent at the unwavering tone of voice.


    The Dauphin''s face turned bright red and his mouth tightened. The people whom Claudia deems unworthy are those who would slander me as a false dragonslayer.


    But the crown prince, who had tried to take advantage of the slander, must have felt as if he were being accused.


    The king spoke out, probably in defence of his son.


    ''You trust in Sola, Claudia, don''t you?


    ''Yes, Your Majesty. Sincerely.


    The king heard Claudia''s voice, looked at his face, and closed his eyes quickly. Then he let out a big breath as if to vent something.


    ''''I would have called you my daughter if it were possible.


    I appreciate your kind words. I''m sorry I didn''t live up to your expectations.


    Would you be willing to take on the role of His Holiness''s maid of honor?


    It''s a great honor for my family to be honored and I am happy to oblige.


    Claudia politely bows her head. As expected, he probably thought that he couldn''t kick both of the king''s wishes away. Even though it''s an unofficial occasion, it''s still going to crush the king''s face.


    --The actuality of this is that this may be exactly what the king''s plan is, but well, there''s no need to read that much into it.


    After that, the king, having completed his business, quietly left the room. The Dauphin followed his father, but he remained in the room after his father left, standing at the door with his back to me.


    As Claudia and I were craning our necks, wondering what he was doing, the Dauphin looked back at us with an indignant look on his face. Then he looks at us - no, he looks at Claudia - as he glares at us. Apparently, he was waiting for Claudia to call out to him.


    ''Claudia!��After all that you''ve done for me... are you sure you want to do this?��If the man, or the duke, is forcing you to do what he says--


    "Your Highness.


    ''What?��I knew you were--


    I''m happy now. I wish Your Highness a happy life with Sakuya.


    After quietly announcing it, Claudia hangs her head deeply. That action of showing respect seemed to be an action of saying goodbye - perhaps it wasn''t my imagination.

 157-Twenty-eighth Episode To Ishka

    In the northern part of the adventure city of Isshka, there is an upscale residential area lined with grandiose mansions. It''s a place where you''ll find government officials, trading tycoons, guild masters, and other city giants if you throw a stone at them at random. These days, dragon slayers are included among those bigwigs, and they''ve come a long way.


    As I was walking along the streets thinking about this, I heard a bouncy voice from next door.


    ''I can''t wait to see your house, Sora-san!


    The voice was that of Claudia Dragnaut, Duke and Duchess. The reason why Claudia, who was ordered to be the Pope''s maid of honor along with the Crown Prince, was here was to greet the Pope coming from the Holy Kingdom in the south in this city. Of course, this was with the king''s permission.


    Meanwhile, the Dauphin remained in the royal palace, preparing to greet him.


    Perhaps the king''s original aim was to have his son and Claudia move together under the guise of being a maid of honor, and to restore the relationship between the two. And when I was thinking that we would eventually get engaged again, Claudia made it clear that she intended to bring me to live with her in the future.


    The person who broke off the engagement brought a new fianc�� - the king must have decided that. If he were to try to break this, the gap between the royal family and the Dukes of Dragnaut would be impossible to ignore.


    In this case, it would be a bad idea to have my son and Claudia working together. I''m sure that the king thought so and made the two men act separately - well, it could be said that Claudia led the conversation that way.


    When he beat the Dauphin, I also thought that Claudia is a member of the duke family. When the time comes, her words and deeds, which are a mixture of hard and soft, are really bold and powerful.


    I''m not sure if it''s because of the age-appropriate innocence that I feel when I''m wearing a soft girl''s face like I am now, but it may be because I feel that way even more. If she continues to age like this, she will eventually become one of the most beautiful princesses in the kingdom, combining beauty and intelligence. His Royal Highness was going to bite his teeth at the size of the fish he let loose.


    Of course, I would never utter such a vision of the future. I kept a livid expression on my face and responded to Claudia.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a solution to this problem. I don''t think you''ll be able to live up to your expectations.


    What I''m looking forward to is to see what kind of house you usually live in. No matter how big it is or how it looks, you won''t be disappointed. And...


    And?


    When asked back, Claudia put her index finger to the meekness and said.


    ''''I think the house in King''s Landing is too big for you to live with someone you love.


    It was a casual word. The expression on Claudia''s face has not changed in any particular way.


    But there was a feeling that this was coming from deep within the girl in front of me, and I was pondering what to say. I had a feeling that I shouldn''t just answer randomly or let it slide.


    Claudia was looking at me with a smile on her face.


    We continued to walk in silence for a while. If this was the main street of Issaquah, it would be noisy with the touts of street vendors and shops, but as I explained at the beginning, this is a high-class residential area. But as I explained at the beginning, this is a high-class residential area, and the noise is far away, and the curtain of silence is still there.


    It''s not awkward at all. It''s just that I felt somewhat embarrassed. Such a silence.


    When my house came into view, I let out a breath of air without realizing it.


    When I stood at the gate of my house, nostalgia did not spring up in my chest.


    It was only natural. At any rate, I practically only stayed in Onigashima for one day. I spent a lot of time looking back on the past on the way to the island, but on the way back, I walked lightly with the joy of eating the demon god. Even in the royal capital, we only spent one night at the Dragnaut Mansion, and we rode Claudia''s Winged Beast (Clarent) to the front of Ishka.


    In other words, the trip to Onigashima this time, aside from the density of the events that took place, if you just look at the date and time that passed, it''s just a bit of a long trip. There is no way to feel nostalgia.


    So I quickly unlocked the door and walked through the outer gate. If I leave this gate unlocked, people who are looking for Clan Solas will enter the gate without permission, so I always keep it locked. By the way, if you have business with Clan Chikemuri no Tsurugi (Sword of Blood Smoke), you can ring the doorbell at the outer gate - the type that rings when you shake it - and people will come out from inside.


    However, of course, this is not the case when the house is empty. As I entered the premises, I opened my mouth when I saw the building with no sign of people.


    ''You''re not home?��Unusual.


    It''s not surprising since Ilaria has her gathering information on the King of Beasts (Behemoth) in Belka, but it''s rare that Sparrow, Seal, Lunamaria, and Miroslav, as well as Priest Sailor and the three little guys, are all absent together.


    I wondered what I would do if a client came to visit me in the clan right now, but after thinking about it calmly, I didn''t make a rule that someone should always be at home to keep the client from wasting his or her time. This doesn''t give me the right to say anything.


    Besides, with the fame of being a dragon slayer, there''s no need to devote your blood to clan activities. If you have things to do, then you can take care of them first, and I don''t mind.


    However, since there is a possibility that something serious may have happened while I was away, I''ll just check out the mansion - that was when I was about to enter the mansion with that in mind.


    ''''Ah!��It''s my brother Sola (ni)!


    It''s my brother Nii!


    That''s my brother Nii!


    I hear a very familiar trio of voices behind me and the sound of flapping footsteps approaching.


    I look back and as expected, I see Ein, Zwei, and Dora in my field of vision, followed by Priestess Sailor with a gentle smile on her face. Judging from the fact that he held a shopping bag in his hand, he must have been out shopping for groceries or something.


    Since the last disturbance, Ishka was much more chaotic in terms of security and logistics, but it seemed to be enough for a woman with a child to be able to walk out for shopping. If the Adventurer''s Guild had played a part in that, it was worth missing Elgato and Liddell.


    ''''Welcome back, Sora-san. I''m glad to see you''re safe.''''


    I''m back, Priest Sailor. Did anything go wrong in your absence?


    ''There was nothing wrong with us. Thank you for letting us stay here with no inconvenience.


    The Serra priest bowed deeply as he said this, then continued with a slightly quicker tone. I suppose it''s because he noticed that I raised my eyebrows when I heard the priest preface his question with a very specific ''about us''.


    ''The rest of you are doing well. However, now that you''re headed to the Titis Forest, if you''re asking if there were any problems...


    I can''t even nod my head honestly. The Sailor priest put his hand to his cheek in annoyance and said so.


    Hearing that, the wrinkles between my eyebrows deepened. Needless to say, the Titis Forest is in a dangerous state right now. In the short time I''ve been away from Ishqa, I don''t think the effects of Hydra''s poison have disappeared, and the demonic beasts are probably still raging.


    What made me step into Titis at this time of year?


    After asking them carefully, the answer to that question was in the request brought to the clan to defeat them. Although the stampede has subsided, small groups of monsters and hexenbiests still come out of the forest, and soldiers and adventurers are said to be watching and sweeping the forest.


    And the request was also brought to the Sword of Bloodstain. At first, Lunamaria and Miroslav were planning to go to the site, but Seal and Sparrow insisted that they also want to go. They said that they wanted to be of service to the Clan as well.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    Come to think of it, I don''t know much about what Seal and the others are capable of. I know the two of them are working hard, but I''ve never fought alongside them and rarely work with them in the first place. In that sense, Lunamaria and the others are more qualified to be the judges.


    Unaware, Hou, he let out a breath.


    I don''t care if they were forcibly commandeered by the Ishqa government, or something like that, we can''t bring back by force those who headed there of their own volition. I''m not the protector of sparrows and seals. I didn''t have the right to restrain their actions, even if they were out of good intentions.


    Of course, that was not the case if he was convinced that the two of them were lacking in competence as Clan Masters... but that was not the case, as mentioned above.


    I think it is the caliber of the Clanmaster to trust them and sit down and give a grand welcome to the four of them when they come back. I''ll do that.


    ----It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do.


    Of course, we must not forget to greet Klau Solas in the stables. He''s been away for a while and will be missed. It''s not like I''m trying to get him in a good mood, but it''s been a long time since I''ve had a flight.


    However, it''s no good flying around aimlessly. We''ll just go get Jiriah Ookus, Clau Solas'' favorite food.


    I have no ulterior motive. We are only going to Titis to pick up the Jiriah Oox fruit.

 158-Twenty-ninth Episode: Black Raider

    We rode north on a pudgy and upbeat Clow Solas.


    On the way, three defensive walls passed by below us. This is the quadruple bulwark that was built to protect Ishka during the Stampede.


    It seems that only the fourth defense wall, which we are about to head to, was never used, but the other three seemed to be operating at a minimum, as we could see a few human figures here and there. Perhaps this is in light of the disturbing situation in the Titis Forest.


    Soon after, the fourth barrier is projected in my field of vision. This is the front line in the Stampede. While I was fighting Hydra, Kuria and the others were holding off the monsters here.


    It seems that this fourth wall is the base of operations for the defeat of these monsters as well, and there are many more people coming in and out of this wall than the other three.


    Naturally, most of them are armed, but they don''t seem to be too eager to kill. There are queues of people queuing up at stalls that seem to be selling food, and adventurers are seen in the middle of the day with their drinking cups in their hands. And the canary soldiers on patrol do not blame them.


    This lack of tension was never seen during the previous Stampede. In other words, they must have that much leeway in the situation. What''s the matter, there''s no need to come here in a hurry--Hmmmm.


    As I was thinking about this, I saw some people who had noticed the indigo winged beast (wyvern) pointing at me and raising their voices as if they were excited about something. Others who noticed this were also raising their voices in the same manner - and so the commotion was spreading.


    The indigo-scaled winged beast (wyvern) is still very noticeable. I didn''t intend for the dragon slayer to be here, so I put Crow Solas down at a position somewhat away from the defensive wall. I didn''t want to make a lot of noise and provoke the defenders.


    So once again, I headed to the defensive wall on my own feet. I was prepared for some agony for approaching with my wyvern without warning, but the canary soldiers guarding the gate were polite enough to let me through, even if they didn''t salute me.


    Apparently, he mistook me for a reinforcement force or something. There was no need to go to the trouble of clearing up the misunderstanding, so I stood up straight and walked through the gate, trying to be as dependable as possible in my surroundings.


    Now, where are the seals and sparrows? The word "barricade" is a bit of a mouthful, but in reality it''s the same as a fort, with barracks, turrets, stables and command posts. You won''t be able to find the person you''re looking for by just walking around.


    The people around me are all crowded around me, and they are all buzzing around me. I felt like a rare animal.


    I don''t know what to do, so I''ll just go back to the gate and ask the soldiers. The presence of the beastman (seal), but the presence of the ogre (sparrow) is conspicuous, so there is no way they are working in the same place and do not know about it. Oh, but if the sparrows are still wearing their hats, it''s possible that the people around them don''t know they''re demons. We should be careful not to say anything careless.


    Then, as I was about to turn on my heel, two familiar figures jumped out of a nearby building - what I judged to be the command center - with great vigor. Then, recognizing me, they gasp and run up to me.


    Of course, it was Sparrow and Seal.


    ''Sora-san, welcome back!��I see you''re already back!


    Welcome home!


    Cheerfully, Seal, followed by Sparrow, greeted me.


    I casually observed the girls while responding to them as I greeted them as I was back. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. They also don''t seem to have dark circles around their eyes due to the fatigue from the ongoing battle. The appearance of the monsters is much slower than during the Stampede, I guess.


    I''m relieved inwardly, I asked the two of them a question.


    I''m glad to see that both of you are looking well. So, I heard from the priest Sela that Lunamaria and Miroslav are also coming here, are they also safe?


    ''Yes, of course you''re safe!��He''s in the woods now, though, so he''s not here.


    Seal nodded vigorously in response to my question.


    Hearing that, I was dubious and repeated my question.


    ''Are you in the woods?��I heard that you''ve been asked to take out the demons that came out of the forest, are you stepping in here and killing the demons?


    That would make the danger level much higher. Of course, they wouldn''t be reaching into the deepest area, much less the deepest part of the forest, but the aftermath of the emergence of the Hydra in the current Titis Forest has made the traditional division of the forest into outer, deep, and deepest areas meaningless. It has become. It''s not surprising that the demons of the deep region could suddenly appear on the periphery.


    In response to my question, Seal and Sparrow look at each other. It''s not a look of confusion, but rather a look of consultation as to which of them will answer.


    Slightly later, Sparrow opens her mouth.


    ''The two of you entered the forest not to defeat them, but to guide them. The people from the Temple of Law asked me to have someone familiar with the Forest of Titis to guide us...''''


    When I heard Sparrow''s answer, a hatchet mark fluttered in my head. Why would the Temple of the Law ask me to guide them through the forest of Titis again?


    I was about to ask more questions, but I looked at their troubled faces and kept my mouth shut in a hurry. It''s not good that I''m blaming the two of them for asking so many questions. In fact, if I asked the two of them about the intent and purpose of the legalistic religion, I wouldn''t be able to answer them.


    As long as Lunamaria and Miroslav accepted the request of their own volition, I can only assume that they had a reason to venture into the forest at this time of year. It''s no use me arguing about this and that here.


    Rather than that right now, I have to praise the two of them for risking their lives for the sake of the clan to join this request.


    I was about to open my mouth with that thought, but when I saw the person who came out of the command center to follow the sparrows here, I had to keep my mouth shut again.


    ''''It''s been a while, Dragon Slayer (Dragon Slayer).


    The one who bowed his head with a hard expression was Lidel, the receptionist of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    This was the first time they had met face to face in this way since the battle against Hydra, when I invited Lidel to my house at her request. To put it another way, it was the first time since I sent Liddell home for nothing, when he wanted to give himself up for Elgato.


    I don''t know how the internal confusion within the guild has been resolved since then, but the fact that Liddell is still on the staff suggests that Elgato has managed to keep his position as guild master.


    That''s okay. What I don''t understand is why Liddell went out of his way to talk to me. It''s not like he came to say something like, "Thank you for sending me home without doing anything that time.


    It''s no coincidence that he came out right after Seal and Sparrow. If Liddell was talking to the two of them, I can''t help but listen to what he said.


    Perhaps sensing our vigilance, Liddell was clearly nervous. But that''s not because there''s a darker side to it, but because he was worried that his presence might offend me.


    As evidence of this, he looked visibly relieved when I returned the greeting briefly. He bowed politely once more before ushering the three of us into a room in the command center. There I was told the details of the request.


    According to Liddell, the ''people of the Temple of Law'' that Sparrow had mentioned just before was an advance team sent by the Holy Kingdom. Their purpose was to set up a base point for warding magic prior to the Pope''s arrival.


    This time, the request to defeat the demons brought to the Sword of Blood Smoke was said to be linked to this as well.


    It is said that some priests of a very high rank are among the advance team, indicating that the Hokage and the Holy Kingdom are serious about this matter.


    The Canary Kingdom is home to a large number of legalistic priests such as Sailor Priest and Ilia. Besides, if the turmoil in the Canary Kingdom is prolonged, it will also affect the neighboring Holy Kingdom. With that in mind, the Pope must have decided that he couldn''t sit on his hands and watch the current situation.


    Considering that, it''s no wonder that the Pope arrived in Canaria so quickly with the matter of Crown Prince Azar and Princess Sakuya''s wedding ceremony. So, in addition to the wedding ceremony, the Pope''s timetable also included the construction of a ward magic.


    However, I heard that the horns of the King of Beasts (Behemoth) were needed for the warding, but I wonder what''s going on with that. Maybe they had a reserve in the Holy Kingdom? Or is it that the horns of the King of Beasts (Behemoth) are needed to maintain the warding for the long term, but if it''s only for the short term, human magic power will work.


    Anyway, I would like to honestly respect the Pope''s decision to work hard for the sake of other countries. Aside from myself, poison is a threat to the people around me, especially the children. Even if we can prepare an antidote to the poison, we should not be affected by it in the first place.


    Liddell, after he had given us all the information we needed, said the last thing we expected him to say.


    The knowledge that you have about the Titis Forest, especially the areas deeper than the depths, is one of the best in Ishqa. Will you please help me?


    For the umpteenth time, the receptionist bows her head deeply. That''s when I was about to reply to her.


    Kang-kang-kang!��and the high-pitched ringing of bells rang out around us.


    Peering out of the window, I see a soldier from the watchtower pointing in the direction of Titis, banging the bell wildly.


    Slightly later, the words "raid" and "demon" come crashing into the room. Seeing me raise an eyebrow, Liddell said with a calm face.


    ''It''s probably a raid that happens several times a day. We have all the forces in place, so I''m sure it won''t be a problem.


    That''s good, but I think the seals and sparrows need to be out.


    You are off-duty, so you are not obligated to compete today. Don''t worry.


    This was another calm answer. It''s tempting to frown in a different way, saying, "Why are you answering me and not the two of us?" but aside from that, it''s true that a defensive position of this size wouldn''t be fazed by a slight attack.


    I''m not sure if it''s a stampede level attack, but before I could finish that thought, a deafening scream hit my earlobe.


    There was more than one. Two, three, four, five...it went on and on. It hasn''t stopped yet. It was clear from the surprise and tension on Liddell''s face that there was an emergency.


    As he did so, a high-pitched scream went up. The owner of the scream was the soldier from the watchtower I had just seen.


    A black shadow seemed to be covering the soldier''s body.


    I was about to unleash my power technique from this room, but I knew it was too late when the scream broke off.


    The body of the dead man, whose neck was ripped open, fell from the watchtower. What was left was a black monster that stood on two legs, moved two hands, and bared its fangs, biting the soldier''s neck open.


    ''A food corpse (ghoul) - no, a black corpse (al Ghul)!��Why is there an undead monster here!


    The name of the attacker comes out of Liddell''s mouth with a start.


    Ghouls, which eat human corpses, are often equated with zombies, but in terms of strength, they far surpass them. The black ghouls are the most powerful undead in the world.


    There are many demons and monsters in the forest of Titis, but there are no undead monsters in the forest. At least, I''ve never seen one.


    Of course, I can''t say for sure that no unlucky adventurer has ever ended up undead in the forest, but if ten or twenty undead monsters were to attack you, I''d be willing to bet that this is not a natural phenomenon, but a man-made plan.


    A necromancer.


    The moment I guessed the enemy''s identity, the face of Jijinbo, the man I slayed the other day, flashed through my mind. The Gokenshi (Kishi), the swordsman who used undead monsters to attack the royal capital Horus and the Dragnaut Duke''s residence.


    But, well, as expected, it''s not as if the Gokens family has moved. It was only a short while ago that I took on the demon god. You know that even if there were hundreds of Ghouls and Black Ghosts to take down me now, they would be useless.


    The purpose of this attack is not me. Then who is it?


    The natural enemies of the necromancers (necromancers) are the gods and the clerics who serve the gods. If that''s the case, their aim would be the Holy Kingdom''s advance team that was mentioned earlier.


    While gathering my thoughts in my head, I draw the sword from my waistband and release it.


    If I''m wrong, that''s fine with me. But if I was right, Lunamaria and others working with the advance team would be involved.


    I had no intention of letting a stranger from nowhere harm my precious soul supplier.

 159-Episode 30: The Battle of Titis

    "''Give my enemy a death embrace--Flame Princess!


    As soon as Miroslav unleashed his magic, a band of flames reminiscent of a woman''s arm flashed through the air. They did not aim too hard and took advantage of the target, licking the enemy with furious fire.


    The enemy - the undead monster that suddenly appeared in the forest of Titis, the Black Corpse Demon (Arghoul).


    Among the immortal demons, they are known as an extremely troublesome species. Aside from their individual combat prowess, high-ranking necromancers love to use them.


    Miroslav glanced at his surroundings. This area would soon be approaching the depths, or in other words, still on the periphery. It was clearly unnatural for a large number of Black Corpse Demons (Al Ghul) to appear, even if the demonic beasts in the deep region were to attack in the aftermath of the Hydra''s appearance.


    Speaking of unnatural, the same was true of the attack that took place without warning. The next thing I knew, Miroslav, Lunamaria, and the Holy Kingdom''s advance team were completely surrounded. That they had fallen into someone''s trap was clearer than the fire.


    Around them, just like Miroslav and the others, the advance team was fighting a fierce battle. It''s a good thing that they''re the best in the business, because they''re able to cut down, slay, or purify the Black Ghosts that come to them and bring the unclean monsters back to the earth, but even if you add up Lunamaria and Miroslav, there''s a limit to what they can do to prevent this from happening with less than ten people.


    If this is the case, we will eventually run out of strength. I''m not going to be able to get out of my own home, but I''m going to be able to get out of my own home," Miroslav thought.


    And there were others who thought exactly the same thing as Miroslav.


    ''Lord Magician,''


    The one who called out to me was one of the advance party who had been fighting near Miroslav. She was also the only female priestess.


    She had long flaxen hair, green eyes, and white porcelain skin. She seemed to be fifteen or sixteen at her age, but she might actually be much younger than that, just because of her mature appearance.


    His neat appearance is like a sculpture in the hands of a master craftsman, and even from the eyes of the same s*x, he can only be described as beautiful. Miroslav is also confident in his own appearance, but he has no desire to compete with this girl. The beauty that was too well-groomed was even somewhat inhuman. The hard light that sometimes runs across her green eyes reinforces this impression.


    However, the current girl, whose cheeks were bleeding from the ensuing battle, seemed much warmer as a human being than in normal times.


    Miroslav and Lunamaria have taken on the role of guiding the forest of Titis, and although it was a mature church knight who was introduced as the commander of the advance party, Miroslav guesses that this girl is the commander. The reason for this is that the priests and church knights around him often behave in a curt manner.


    The girl, without knowing what Miroslav has in mind, continues to speak with a tightened expression on her face.


    ''''We''ll concentrate our forces in the rear and get through the siege. You and the Sage Lord are at my side. We will be the spearhead of the spearhead and the lord, so please follow us so that we do not fall behind.


    And here the girl shrugged her shoulders apologetically, "I''m sorry.


    ''''I''m sorry I got you both involved.


    From what you''ve said, I''m guessing you have some idea who the attacker was.


    ''''Yes. There are only a handful of beings that can use this many unclean demons.


    As soon as the girl said that, she thrust out her right hand towards the black corpse demon (argure) in front of her and let out a spirited cry. Then, not to mention the black corpse demon (Argoul), even the individual behind her was blown away by the agitation.


    The girl used a rudimentary sacred magic that was handled by the priests, whether they were the Hokage, the God of War, or the Earth Mother God. But blowing up multiple black corpse demons (Argurs) without concentration or scripture is difficult for even a priest-level cleric, let alone a priest, to do so.


    It was natural to have suspicions about who they were. And Miroslav didn''t have any idea what he was.


    However, now was not the time to pry into the identity of the other party. I put a lid on the speculation that had flown through my brain and faced the crowd of Black Corpses (Al Ghul) once again. I had no intention of perishing at the hands of the undead in a place like this.


    The girl''s plan to plow through the forest at the rear is in line with Miroslav''s. The reason why Miroslav and the others were placed in the center of less danger is probably because it would be difficult for the troops to coordinate with each other if the two of them were to join the battle.


    A misalignment with the wizards could cause enormous damage to their allies. It was natural for the girl to be concerned.


    Even Miroslav has no intention of disagreeing with his opponent''s decision, as he is not confident in his ability to coordinate well with those he just met yesterday.


    However, he was in a tight spot and had no intention of leaving everything to others. If it was just me, I wouldn''t mind, but right now Miroslav is carrying the signboard of the ''Sword of Blood Smoke'' on his back. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    --It''s not a good idea to have a good time, but it''s a good idea to have a good time.


    I understand that. However, we''ll take the first hit. I''m not sure what to expect, but the master will scold me for simply running and hiding in the middle of a request.


    The girl seemed to be about to say something back to Miroslav''s words, but when she saw the sorcerer''s twin eyes, she sensed what was going on. She clenched her mouth and gave a curt nod.


    "Please.


    Miroslav opens his mouth vigorously in response to the girl''s answer.


    "Luna!


    Yes!


    In the breath of Aun, which is typical of former party members, Lunamaria holds her long bow.


    Immediately afterwards, the bowstring rang out in rapid succession and shot out one after another at the rushing black corpse demons (Argurs). Although it is difficult for bows and arrows to be effective against the immortal demons and the iron-hard Arghoul, Lunamaria had succeeded in delivering effective blows to the enemy by wrapping her arrows in the spirit of fire.


    The crowd that had been held back by Miroslav and Lunamaria until now was stopped by the fierce shooting.


    And so, while Lunamaria was stalling for time, Miroslav turned his attention to the direction of the retreat and began a new chant.


    "''Little ones, red heretics, desire to stretch the wings of Zu Nan (and what).''


    It was the newly-acquired fire magic of the sixth circle.


    Originally, fire magic in the forest was forbidden. It could result in the surgeon being engulfed in fire, or even if not, it could lead to a large scale fire.


    Miroslav was aware of this, but he had no choice but to use it, even if it was forbidden, in the face of the uncounted black corpse demons (Argurs). This is not a situation where you can save your cards to get through.


    ''''Flaming breath, brilliant wings, lotus petals dyed in crimson.


    The undead monster''s distinctive sour smell has gone bad, and Miroslav''s nostrils are being violated as he grabs the spell. Quickly, but with precision.


    The mana around him is gathering at an astonishing rate.


    ''''Izaya kai kaikan, Akane no daimon. ''''Iza-ya, fall, Nanban Hundred Beasts.''''


    The power of magic is proportional to the quality and quantity of magic power (mana) collected. Originally, Miroslav excelled in this skill, which is why he was able to make a name for himself at such a young age.


    Today, Miroslav has further developed and honed his strengths. He even looked like a different person compared to six months ago.


    ''''Scarlet wings, gorgeous. Its flap of wings is the study of descent--Vermilion Sparrow!''''


    The positive magic of fire that was thus activated left the hands of the surgeon like countless small birds flapping their wings and rushed into the flock of black corpse demons (Al Ghul) with a clear flying sound.


    The number of flaming birds produced exceeded thirty. As soon as they crashed into the Black Demon, a strong impact and explosion hit the crowd of immortals. The swollen and raging fire turned the Black Corpse Demon (Al Ghul) into a fireball one after another.


    The moment a clear hole was made in one corner of the siege, a girl''s command resounded out.


    ''''Charge (Urt)!


    At the command, three church knights leapt into the midst of the enemy. They quickly enlarged the hole that Miroslav had made and invited the rest to follow.


    The girl, Miroslav and Lunamaria responded, followed by the priest and the rest of the church knights to protect their backs.


    The Black Corpse Demon (Al Ghul) tried to stop this movement, but the standing bursts of sacred magic blocked the movement. It was clear from this one thing that the people who made up the advance party, whether priests or church knights, were all high-ranking users.


    Thus, when it seemed that the group would succeed in escaping without further ado, at that moment.


    ''''-- As I thought, a walker is the best way to stop them.


    A terribly grating voice made the eardrums of those present tremble.


    As soon as Miroslav heard the murmuring voice filled with a dripping malice, he stopped in his tracks. His instincts warned him that if he went any further, there would be no life.


    An intense chill and a bottomless cold air. The stench was unbearable, and my skin was churning.


    The next thing you know, "It" is standing right in front of Miroslav''s eyes. A skull monster that covered its entire body with purple rags. It resembles a skeleton in appearance alone, but the density of magical power pouring out of the monster in front of you is greater than Miroslav''s ten men combined.


    Such a monster couldn''t possibly be a low-grade undead. Then what is it?


    The demon itself gave the answer - along with another fact.


    "The Immortal King (Rich) Sharamon, I have come to you. Entrust me with your life, Pope Noah.

 160-Interlude frustration

    The forest of Titis was more desolate than ever before.


    It was originally known as a demonic forest with many powerful demonic beasts, but now it had become an even more dangerous place in a circle.


    Needless to say, the cause was the appearance of the Hydra. And even after the original culprit, the Hydra, was defeated, the chaos never subsided. The poison left behind by the Hydra is still contaminating the forest, and the monsters that were driven out of their homes by it are now running rampant everywhere.


    Some of them were spilled out of the forest during the Stampede, but this is a small number compared to the total number of monsters in Titis.


    It was at that time that Lunamaria and Miroslav stepped into the forest.


    Their purpose was to raise the level. It goes without saying that the current forest of Titis is dangerous, but on the contrary, it is easy to encounter the magical beasts that usually lurk deep in the forest. It''s the perfect opportunity to gain experience and raise your level - that''s why Lunamaria agreed to Miroslav''s suggestion. It could be said that she responded immediately.


    Normally Lunamaria would not have responded immediately, even if she were to respond to the other party''s proposal.


    Until now, Lunamaria hadn''t put any weight on levels. The level was only a result of working as an adventurer, and there was no idea of taking risks in order to raise the level.


    But now Lunamaria was obsessed with levels. In the mind of the Elven Sage, the earlier attack of the Onigashima forces was in the mind of the Elven Sage. It could be described as a memory of being twisted handlessly by Klimt Berch, one of the Blue Forest Bannermen.


    Neither martial arts nor magic had any effect on him. If Klimt had intended to kill him, Lunamaria''s head and body would have been in tears by now.


    If you ask me, Klimt''s level has reached ''50''.


    Elgato, the head of the guild, who is regarded as the most talented adventurer in Ishqa, and a first-class adventurer, his level is ''35''. The Duke of Dragnaught, who is touted as the strongest in Canary, probably hasn''t even reached ''50''.


    Level ''50'' was such a realm.


    Klimt is said to be the same age as Sora, so he has not yet turned 20 years old. The fact that such a young man could become a level ''50'' is astonishing, but Klimt''s older sister, Cliya, who is the same age as Klimt, is said to be even more powerful than her younger brother in both level and strength.


    And the fact that even these two were only ''up-and-coming youngsters'' in Onigashima left Lunamaria in a state of dismay.


    Now that there was a gap between Sora and Gokensha, it was quite possible that someone as good or better than Klimt and the others would attack them.


    I can''t be of any use to them now. That''s what Lunamaria thought, and she chose to raise her level, even if it meant taking a risk.


    However, there was a limit to this. No matter how many forest monsters Lunamaria and the others defeated, it was impossible for them to raise their levels by ten or twenty levels at once. Miroslav had raised four levels in a short period of time at Mount Skim earlier, but that was because of the secret technique of a large number of magic stones. If he wanted to reach level ''50'' in a legitimate way, it would take a decade of time. Of course, the swordsmen would not give me that kind of time.


    To put it bluntly, Lunamaria''s current efforts were nothing more than a drop in the bucket.


    Lunamaria is aware of this fact. Still, one of the reasons she came to the forest was because she thought it was better than doing nothing. And another reason was that a certain idea that flashed in her mind prompted her to act.


    ''Master told me that the profound secret of the Illusionary Itto-ryu style, mind-dressing, is to govern the power of the same source of existence,'' he said. If it''s as I surmised, if it''s related to the demon gate and the same source being, then fighting near the dragon hole that has the same properties as the demon gate...


    Even those outside of the Illusionary One-Sword School and the Goken family could perceive the same source existence. That was Lunamaria''s guess.


    She thought about asking Sola to take her to the dragon pit, but speaking from her experience of going there several times, Sola abhorred the existence of the dragon pit. Probably, if she listened to Lunamaria''s thoughts, she would oppose it.


    So he decided to go there on his own.


    Raising the level in the deep region was the first step. With his strength built up, he would challenge the dragon hole without relying on Sora.


    .........I know that it''s too far-fetched to say hurry up. With the current competence of Lunamaria, not to mention the dragon''s hole, it is difficult to even get out of the deep area.


    But I also think this is the only way to step into the same realm as Klimt, Crya, and Sora.


    What comes to mind is the joyful look on Sora''s face when she trains with Crya.


    The blue eyes of Lunamaria''s blue eyes showed a hint of impatience, not unlike a wise man''s.

 161-31st Episode Pope VS Immortal King

    The Immortal King is the pinnacle of the undead monsters, which is named alongside vampires (vampires).


    However, like vampires, they do not share a commonality of species. In general, we call the things that have stepped into a certain realm as immortal monsters by this name.


    Thus, their origins as individuals varied.


    There are examples of phantoms that spontaneously arose from the ruins of battles, and over a long period of time took in a vast amount of miasma, gained an ego and became the king of immortality, and there are also examples of pagan priests becoming the king of immortality through the protection of demons.


    And there was also the case of a high-ranking sorcerer who reached for the forbidden magic of corrosive magic and ended up being called the Immortal King after becoming an inhuman object.


    Their actions and goals are just as varied as their origins are. Not all Immortal Kings were harmful to human beings, and there were those who withdrew into their own domain, spending all their time studying and not caring about the world.


    However, it was very rare, and most of the Immortal Kings were hostile to humans.


    Such immortal kings have been fought by the churches of the world. In particular, legalistic religions are committed to the eradication of demon-observant pagans and immortal monsters, and not a few immortal kings have been destroyed by them in the past.


    When this happens, the targeted party will also take measures to defend themselves. Specifically, the immortal kings formed a co-operative relationship between the immortal kings and turned against the Hokage religion.


    Night Meeting.


    This unremarkable name is the name of the fearsome assembly of the immortals...


    "Eri-uli-uli-uli-uli, swarming things, devouring wings, long live the Emperor of Insects.


    It was an organization that wanted Pope Noah, who had buried three immortal kings in the past, dead.


    Sharamon''s chanting is inaudible to ordinary people. It is a super high-speed chanting technique made possible by his outstanding skills as a sorcerer and a compressed chanting technique made possible by his outstanding knowledge as an inquisitor. His ability to compose his magic formula is unrivaled by humans.


    "The Unstoppable Wing Sound is the Roar of Hunger - The Emperor of the First Locust


    Countless flying locusts (grasshoppers) sprang up at the end of the chanting. Of course, they are not summoned from real locusts, but are all dense magical bodies.


    The magic of Miroslav, such as the magic of the aforementioned Miroslav, might be able to cancel out a few of these locusts, or even just one of them.


    That''s how much magic power was rushing in like a raging wave.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends.


    -- a clear voice, in contrast to the demon''s muddy voice, echoed in their ears.


    ''''O God, protect us!''''


    A wall of light appeared in front of Miroslav and his men. That wall instantly surrounded Miroslav and the entire advance party. If one looked closely, one could see that there were countless detailed patterns painted on the wall.


    One of the sacred magic that the Dharma God bestows on his followers, the Holy Spirit Peak.


    The girl Sharamon called Pope unfurled the Holy Spirit Pier in an instant. It was the highest level of magic that would normally require a long prayer, but she was able to deploy it with just a short prayer.


    Immediately afterwards, the magic of the immortals and the miracle of the Pope collided.


    The deafening bursts of sound echoed through the forest of Titis each time each of the locusts (grasshoppers) made contact with the wall. A single explosion was enough to take dozens of lives, but dozens, hundreds, or even thousands, depending on the circumstances, would erupt in rapid succession.


    The immense firepower that would turn even the walls of the royal city into dust would burn the surrounding plants and trees in its aftermath alone. From green to black, the forest landscape was changing in an instant.


    The soil was gouged, the flames were reversed, and the wind generated by the flames became a gust of wind that blew around. Not a single piece of flesh is left of the black wights (Argurs) that were there all along.


    The magic that Sharamon cast is the karma of the divine realm that burns away even an army of a hundred thousand. Even the magic of the ninth sphere, which is considered to be a sorcerer''s point of attainment, would not be able to produce this level of power - at least, that''s what Miroslav thought.


    It''s a good thing that you can''t get rid of them. I''ve heard many times of the Immortal King''s horror, but I can''t help but be astonished that he was such a monster.


    And then--


    Are you two all right?


    I can''t help but be equally astonished at the girl in front of me who completely stopped the monster''s magic.


    --But at this time, Miroslav was astonished, but not afraid. The same was true of Lunamaria.


    Perhaps half a year ago they would have been horrified by the Immortal King and awed by the Pope. But now they were both paralyzed by all their experiences, and so they were not surprised at the Pope.


    The Pope''s eyes widened slightly when he saw their reactions, which was why he was surprised, but not afraid of the Pope.


    At this moment, Sharamon''s voice rang out from beyond the Holy Spirit Pier.


    He said, "I never thought it would be so easy to prevent my technique, which is enhanced by taking out the secret Philosopher''s Stone. Pope Noah. I see. That''s something to be reckoned with.


    The Immortal King reappears from behind the rising dust cloud. Seeing this, the men of the advance party move to protect the Pope, but the Pope lightly raises one hand to restrain them.


    Then he quietly opens his mouth.


    ''''It is the strongest shield I have been given by God. No matter how powerful your magic is, it will not be able to penetrate.


    I have mastered the art of magic through study. Isn''t it irreverent?


    ''There is no need to treat those who have fallen under the spell of demons with civility. Sharamon, I remember that name being in the third place of the Night Meeting, is it the same person?


    "How


    As soon as he responded, Sharamon''s magic power swelled at once. The magic power that was even just as powerful swelled to more than double. A groan escaped from the mouths of the advance team.


    Even the Pope faintly raised his eyebrows. Seeing this, Sharamon continued to speak.


    ''''Don''t put us in the same league as the inexperienced people you have been destroying. There are no abominable wards outside of the Holy City that can strip away our power.


    We do not fight by means of wards, but with the blessings of God. And God''s blessings are equally given to the faithful, inside and outside the Holy City.


    "Then you will use your blessings to destroy me.


    As soon as he said it, Sharamon took out a huge pearl from his pocket. One, two, three, and more to follow.


    The rainbow-colored stones, each one of which is a magical stone with immense magical power, are different in purity from the ones Miroslav used before, for example, at Mount Skim. It''s about the same as mud and snowmelt.


    The Philosopher''s Stone. Six magic stones of the highest purity, so called, are raised into the air by Sharamon''s magic power. Simply put, the next magic that is released is six times more powerful than the previous one.


    Furthermore, seeing those magic stones form a six-pointed star in the air, for the first time, the Pope''s face was tense.


    ''''Since ancient times, the strongest shield is crushed by the strongest contraption. The reverse is also true. The other side of the coin is also true. The shield given to you by God is really worthy of being called the strongest or not by this Sharamon.


    With a single word, Sharamon unleashed the immense magical power of himself and the Philosopher''s Stone.


    ''''Kuh?''''


    The surging magic instantly turned into a huge spear of light and crashed into the Holy Spirit Pier. The Pope''s anguished voice grabbed Miroslav and the others'' earlobes. And there was another thing that came to their ears.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it.


    In front of Miroslav and the others, a crack ran through the wall with a sound like crystal shattering. The Pope held his hands in front of him and part of the wall was repaired, but only for a short time, and then the wall began to shatter faster than ever before the light bombardment that gained momentum.


    The Pope''s face twisted in anguish, and several strands of sweat ran down from his forehead to his cheeks.


    During this time, neither Miroslav and the others, nor the faces of the advance party, were standing around in a daze. They were thinking hard about what they could do.


    But when it comes to this level of offense and defense, if you get out of hand, you''re just going to be slowed down. In particular, sacred magic is not an area of expertise for Miroslav and Lunamaria. You can''t have any more wisdom when the advance team is stuck in a situation where they can''t move.


    Even if they tried to keep Sharamon in check, if they stepped out of the Holy Spirit Pier, every bone in their body would be vaporized. There was nothing they could do about it. They could only hope that Sharamon''s magic power would run out while the wall was still intact.


    But even that hope was swept away by the ever-growing torrent of light. It was clear from the fire that Sharamon still had enough left over.


    The Pope, on the other hand, was biting his lip with a bloodless face. Now, there was no part of the Holy Spirit Peak that hadn''t been cracked.


    The end was at hand.


    ''''Don''t mourn,'''' he said. You can now die at the hands of Sharamon. You will die at the hands of Sharamon, and you will do yourselves honour.


    As if waiting for Sharamon''s words to end, the Holy Spirit Peak collapses with a screaming sound.


    A few more seconds.


    The second, the second, the third, the third, the fourth, and the fourth.


    You''re an idiot.


    I was slashed in half from the brain by Sora, who explored this place by listening to the sound of magic destruction that continued to strike, and I was slashed in half from the sky.

 162-32nd episode

    Sharamon''s magic, unleashed in an attempt to bury the Pope, turned a section of Titis into scorched earth in its aftermath alone.


    That much destruction had been scattered, and the anomaly had naturally spread outside the forest.


    The roaring sound, the rising dust, the shaking ground. The fourth defensive wall, which had encountered a natural catastrophe that foretold the return of an illusory species, was in a state of turmoil, combined with the attack of the Black Corpse Demon (Arghoul) just before.


    Sora stepped into the forest with the chaos behind him. Leaving Seal and Sparrow, as well as the Indigo Winged Beast (Klau Solas) behind.


    Normally, it would be extremely difficult to find a group of less than ten people in the forest of Titis, which is so huge that it could swallow up a country.


    But at this time, the sky has reached Miroslav and the others without any hesitation at all. The aftermath of Sharamon''s magic made it possible.


    Hence, Sora pointed at the enemy and said. Dumbass, he said.


    And--.


    As soon as the powerful black sword cut down Sharamon in half, the dark blue robe of Sharamon''s robe turned into small fragments that scattered to the ground.


    A single skeleton emerged from under the robe. Looking at its appearance, it''s not much different from a skeleton.


    The body of the skeleton, which was cut in half from the brain to the groin, slowly split into two halves. At the same time, the torrent of magic power that was about to shatter the Holy Spirit Peak also disappeared.


    When Sora confirmed these things, he turned his back to Sharamon and was about to call out to Miroslav and the others.


    ''''---ah, Master!


    Miroslav and Lunamaria shouted in different voices. It wasn''t a voice of joy at being saved from a predicament, but a voice that warned them to be on guard behind them.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    ''''Dumbass is you, clown.


    With a sneer, Sharamon''s hand blade was thrust out like a thunderbolt. It is a deadly hand that can pierce the heart, or send magic power directly into the body of an enemy and cause it to explode.


    However, the bony fingers, sharp as a blade, could not catch the body of the sky.


    ''''Nu''''


    Suddenly, the figure of the sky became hazy in Sharamon''s vision - and the next moment when he thought that, Sharamon was directly opposite Sora. He was facing head-on with the person who had certainly turned his back on him until now.


    He quickly reversed his position.


    If he could put into words what Sola had done, it would be just that. However, it was impossible to surpass the reaction speed of Sharamon, the Immortal King, with simple body movements.


    What Sola used was a gait called swallow-return in the Illusory Itto style. It is not a sword technique, but a walking technique, a technique that uses the power of the kei to quickly reverse a move. It is useful in combat when you are caught behind, but it can also be used in different ways.


    For example, when deliberately showing your back to lure an enemy.


    ''Genso Itto-ryu--Kaen''


    The long-awaited power technique of the flame turned into a torrent of fire and attacked Sharamon.


    It was an instant. The flames swallowed the Immortal King who was right in front of his eyes and nose in the blink of an eye, and then ran across the ground with a howling sound. If it wasn''t for Sharamon''s magic burning the surrounding forest to the ground, it would definitely have caused a massive fire.


    After the power technique (Keigi) was over, the only thing left in its place, apart from the sky and Miroslav and the others, was the scorched earth and extremely hot air. In the midst of the scorching heat that would burn their lungs if they breathed carelessly, Sora stood there resolutely, as if to protect Miroslav and the others.


    And a small murmur escaped from the mouth of Sora, who was looking in the direction where Sharamon had disappeared without losing his stance.


    ''''If it was a kind of ghost, the fire should have worked...................but you screwed up.


    As he said this, Sora looked down at his weapon.


    Right now, Sora is not holding a heart-armor, but a black sword for everyday use. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of the amount of souls flowing in from the enemies you cut, but this black sword is not going to work that way.


    In the first place, if you pulled out your mind gear beforehand, you would never have won the game with the first sword. With that in mind, Sora said "I screwed up".


    There are two reasons why Sora didn''t pull out his heart gear.


    Firstly, when she was attacked by the Black Corpse (Argurs) at the Fourth Wall, she didn''t take out her armor because she didn''t want to risk the disadvantage of displaying it in front of so many guards. I also felt that I didn''t need to go to the depths of the Black Corpse Demon (Al Ghul).


    The current level of the sky is ''30''. It''s not just ''30'' either, as I''ve repeatedly stated, even without pulling out the heart armor, he can kill most of the undead with a single blow simply by putting jade into his weapon.


    In fact, the black corpse demon (Arghoul) that attacked the fourth defensive wall was repelled without a hitch.


    After that, the reason why he didn''t pull out his heart gear when he stepped into the Titis Forest was simply because he was in a hurry. As soon as I heard the uncommon sound of destruction, I should have anticipated that the enemy wasn''t just a necromancer and prepared for it, but I didn''t.


    Why was he in such a hurry? While asking himself, Sora glanced back. A group of ten or so people protected by a glowing cylindrical wall. A small breath spilled out of Sora''s mouth as he recognized the two familiar figures among them.


    And.


    ''''Shinso Excitation--Eat it out, Soul Eater.


    This time he pulled out his trump card firmly.


    ''The ancients say never change a mistake, this is called a mistake. That means the first time is inevitable, yes.


    While justifying his screw-up like that, Sora swung his sword with a casual motion. From the outside, it would have seemed that he had only slashed through empty space in a flirtatious manner.


    However, the cutting edge of the heart-suit accurately caught the light bullets that were released from beyond. The Immortal King''s magic, which originally had the destructive power to shatter the entire area around it, disappeared into the air as if it were melting.


    After that, Sharamon reappeared in front of the sky, having cut through all the dozens of light bullets. You''re going to be able to find out what you''re going to be doing with it.


    The eyeless gaze is as sharp as a needle, staring at the two eyes in the sky.


    The clown. What are you, who are you?��I thought he was a holy knight but his power, his magic, is not that of a clergyman.''


    You are the master of the people you just tried to kill. You needn''t know more than that, Master.


    The Dragon Slayer responded to the Immortal King''s choking question with a taunt.


    The time it took to reach the clash was less than a second.

 163-Episode 33 Immortal Trap

    Pope Noah Carnelius, the supreme leader of the Pope and supreme head of the Holy Kingdom of Caritas.


    The publicity about her is really quite fierce.


    They say she is a child prodigy. They say she is a child of the Kirinji. They say she is a child of love.


    And - they say - the one-eyed godson.


    Originally, Noah was not born in the Holy Kingdom, but in Ad Astera, the neighboring country to the east. She was the heiress of the Carnelius family, one of the greatest aristocrats in the Empire, along with Palladys and Azurite.


    Noah''s father, a Cardinal, was in charge of all the rituals in the Empire, and his power and influence surpassed even the Pope of the time.


    As the son of such a father, Noah naturally took refuge in the doctrine of the Law and God and followed the path of a devout believer.


    However, although Noah was an earnest and zealous believer at that time, he did not show any unusual talents that would astonish the public, and he was, to put it simply, a very ordinary child.


    His reputation changed when he was six years old.


    In that year, Noah went to the Holy Kingdom with his father and, claiming to have received a divine revelation, he plucked out his left eye and dedicated it to the altar. Naturally, everyone was in an uproar, but strangely enough, Noah was not injured and the wound had healed perfectly, as if he had received a high level of divine magic.


    After this event, Noah was awakened to divine magic, and its tremendous effects easily surpassed those of his many predecessors. It was at this time that Noah began to be called a child prodigy.


    A few years later. He became the youngest priest, the youngest priest, the youngest bishop, the youngest cardinal, and so on, and finally he became the youngest pope ever to reign at the top of two organizations, the Temple of Law and the Holy Kingdom.


    Of course, his ascent up this ladder is unprecedented, perhaps even unprecedented. Inside and outside the church, there were many who disagreed with it. However, the voice of approval was even more than that - it was so huge that it was enough to shut out all objections.


    The basis for this support was the many achievements that Noah had made. The defeat of the Immortal King on three occasions was the crowning achievement among his many achievements.


    Undead monsters are devoid of life, and they cannot die from a single piercing of the head or heart. Even ghost monsters don''t have bodies.


    They bear the name of immortal (undead) because of their difficulty in defeating them, and to destroy them, one would need either the divine magic of a priest, the attacking magic of a sorcerer, the spirit magic of a spirit user, or the armor that possesses their power.


    But in the case of the Immortal King, who was at the pinnacle of undead monsters, it was hard to say that even these methods could be passed through.


    It wasn''t that they couldn''t be destroyed. However, most immortal kings keep their bodies in the spirit realm called the Amulet, and the bodies that appear in this world are nothing more than shadows. No matter how many shadows he destroys, his body is still alive and well.


    Once the shadow is destroyed, the Immortal King needs some time and preparation to reappear on earth. Therefore, it is not meaningless to destroy the shadow. However, the answer to the question of whether he could destroy the King of the Immortals by doing so would be "no".


    The Immortal Monster, the Immortal King, is an immortal monster that surpasses the Immortal Demon (Undead Monster).


    In order to destroy it, you have to go to the spiritual realm on your own. Of course, this was not an easy task, and one had to be prepared to die for it. Moreover, even if he succeeded in this difficult task, it did not mean that he would be able to defeat the Immortal King.


    Fighting in the world without a body is a battle for the soul. There is no excuse for the difficulty of killing the Immortal King in human flesh.


    It''s not surprising that Noah Carnelius, who accomplished that difficulty three times, has earned the respect and adoration of people inside and outside the Order.


    --and it is because of such a Noah that one can understand the abnormality of the scene in front of one''s eyes.


    --the abnormality of a single swordsman destroying an immortal king.


    ''''Gu, gee--that''s ridiculous.''''


    Sharamon groaned in an uncomfortable voice that sounded like rusted iron rubbing against each other. If Sharamon had a flesh and blood body, his face would have been badly contorted.


    ''Why can you cut. Why do I have to be cut. This body is a shadow. You can''t hurt your body by cutting the shadow. Why is that?


    Sharamon''s movements are terribly slow as he says that. It''s no surprise, then, that Sharamon''s body is deeply engraved with sword wounds from his left shoulder to his right hip.


    There''s already no trace of the wound that split his brain with the first attack, yet that wound shows no signs of disappearing for any length of time.


    That''s no wonder. That''s because the wound was a projection of what was carved into Sharamon''s body.


    ''The blade that reaches the y��reiyo. The sword that cuts through the truth of the yugen. ''''Silly. Such a thing.''''


    If I had known there was such a thing, I wouldn''t have munched on it. Sharamon groaned.


    The first attack that split his brain was definitely enchanted, but it didn''t make him feel any itch. So he didn''t admit that he needed to be wary of the second attack.


    If the opponent had the means to harm the Immortal King, there was no reason not to use it in the first attack, which was a perfect surprise. No one would be foolish enough to leave any spare energy to deal with Sharamon, who had sown so much destruction.


    That''s what logical thinking is all about.


    And yet, the enemy''s second attack did indeed capture Sharamon''s body. It was grabbing him and slashing him to pieces without mercy. It was such a fatal blow that Sharamon had to prepare for his destruction.


    Now, what was in Sharamon''s mind was anger. It is not anger that is about to be destroyed. It''s anger at the actions of an opponent that is not logical.


    --If you have such........such a weapon, why didn''t you use it in your first attack!��If I had done that, this body would have already perished!


    The opposing swordsman only faintly raised his eyebrows in response to the question, but did not answer. Wordlessly, he swung his black sword and brought it down.


    The moment the cutting edge that shone with fresh blood color spread across his field of vision, the scene from the past night party flashed through Sharamon''s mind.


    "--Sharamon. You didn''t hear what I said earlier, did you?


    A small shadow called out to him after the evening party was over that day. It was one of the only two high-ranking Sharamon leaders at the night party.


    In addition, he was also the one who had called the Immortal Kings, who were both peculiar and peculiar, to form a night party, and had managed to make it happen.


    He said, "I will listen to anything worth listening to. Otherwise, I won''t listen. It''s only natural.''''


    There is no hint of crouching in Sharamon''s voice as he responds. Even if you are a superior, you are not obligated to obey.


    However, Sharamon does have a certain amount of respect for this opponent, which is why he stopped and responded to the call. If it had been another Immortal King against him, he would have quickly left without turning around.


    ''''Isn''t it worth asking?��For me, I thought it was a useful enough story to tell everyone.


    ''In dealing with the empire, beware of the guardians of the island--a story that may be useful to those who still keep their bodies in this world. Like thee. But it is of no use to me. There is no one who can hurt me in the dark.


    Neither a skilled warrior, a highly virtuous priest, nor a great wizard can destroy Sharamon. Even the guardians of the demon gate are the same. Where is the need to be wary of such an opponent?


    ''There will be exceptions like Pope Noah, won''t there?''


    "Stop laughing.


    The humans praise Pope Noah for destroying the three immortal kings, and seem to think that even the immortal kings are powerless before the Pope, but this is ludicrous from Sharamon''s point of view.


    The things that the Pope has destroyed and Sharamon are of a different order. Even if the Pope fights them in the underworld, he will always win. I''m sure he''ll show his true worth in time," Sharamon said.


    I don''t care about the humans," he continued, "I don''t care about you. I don''t care about the humans," he said.


    I don''t think I have any intention of doing that at the moment. I don''t think I''ll ever feel like it in the future.


    "If you don''t want eternity, why do you become an immortal king?


    No, Sharamon. It''s not that I don''t want eternity. I just don''t want to lose fear as much as I do. I just don''t want to lose my fears as much as I do.


    So I will not transfer myself to the astral world.


    Sharamon was slightly confused by these words.


    ''''Fear.''''


    ''What happens to a thing that loses its fear is embodied by you now. Sharamon, there were no enemies of ours in yesterday''s world, certainly not in today''s world. Neither will the world of today. But that doesn''t mean the world of tomorrow will be the same. Fear, in other words, is the point of view.


    As he said this, the other man narrowed his eyes faintly, as if he was worried about something.


    Then he slowly opened his mouth.


    ''Be careful, Sharamon. You fear nothing, and you refuse to see anything. That conceit may one day lead to your downfall.


    "It''s a prophecy.


    A word of advice. We may have different intentions, but we''re all on the same path to eternity.


    How many days ago was it that we had that conversation? How many months ago? How many years ago was it?


    When the Pope''s name was mentioned, it couldn''t have been decades ago.


    --that was the last thought of the Immortal King Sharamon.

 164-34th Episode: Miko and God Slayer

    ''My name is Noah Carnelius. I hold the office of Pope in the Kingdom of Caritas.


    When the girl in front of me bowed her head, I didn''t know what to say and looked around the room for no reason.


    Right now, I am in a room in the command center on the fourth defensive wall. This is the room where I was with Seal and the others before the attack of the Black Corpse (Al Ghul) began. Incidentally, the other members of the group have left their seats. This is because the girl in front of them wanted to do so, not the others.


    After burying the undead who are thought to be the master of the Black Corpse (Al Ghul) in the forest of Titis, I returned to the fourth defensive wall while protecting Miroslav and the advance party. Since I didn''t know when the next attack would occur, I didn''t have time to listen to the situation along the way, and I had no idea of the details.


    However, by the girl''s introduction, I think I understand the purpose of that well-spoken skeleton.


    From the feel of the soul-eating, that skeleton was ''not as good as the illusory species, though''. In fact, the level hasn''t gone up from ''30'' either. If it was before I ate a demon god on the island, I might have gone up at least one, but anyway, that''s the extent of the opponent for me.


    However, I''m also sure that it was a force that could be destroyed by a single rider in a city like that. It''s hard to believe that such a demon was wandering around the forest of Titis for no reason. I don''t mind asserting that his target was the Pope.


    The question is, why is the Pope here - or, for that matter, why is His Holiness here? If I remember correctly, His Holiness should be on his way to the royal capital Horus by now.


    Could this girl really be His Holiness?


    I''ve never met His Holiness himself. Before I was expelled from the Gokens, I had spoken with my father, Lord Carnelius, at a banquet I attended on behalf of my father, but at that time, His Holiness had already moved from the Empire to the Holy Kingdom.


    However, even if he had never met him, he had heard the rumors of the world. Some of the rumors about His Holiness referred to his appearance, the most famous of which was that His Holiness, the current Pope, had a one-eyed look.


    The girl in front of me, however, has a pair of eyes like a jewel - she seemed to have sensed my suspicion and said, "Excuse me," and then turned her back to me.


    And then, while running her hands over her face and hair, she is doing something else.


    When the girl turned to me, she had a round pebble-like object in her hand. Her hair has changed, too, with bangs covering her left eye.


    The girl, perhaps recognizing the color of understanding in my gaze, moves her hair to show me her left eye. I found a hollow there and let out a small breath.


    ''I see, so it was a prosthetic eye.


    Yes, Swordsman. It''s an item with magic attached to it, so once it''s fitted, others won''t notice. However, some people who are highly observant may feel uncomfortable seeing me. This was the case with Lord Miroslav and Lord Lunamaria.


    The girl - Pope Noah Carnelius of the Holy Kingdom said that, and after blinking a couple of times to clear her vision, she began to explain what happened this time (what happened).


    According to him, the Holy Kingdom had predicted the enemy''s attack from the beginning.


    The Holy City (the Holy Kingdom''s royal capital), where the Pope usually resides, was strongly defended both physically and magically, and it was not easy for immortal demons to even break in. This one incident of the Pope leaving the Holy City would be the perfect opportunity for the enemy.


    With that in mind, the Holy Kingdom thought of taking advantage of this situation. In other words, it was a good opportunity to round up the enemies who usually lurk in the dark.


    In line with this decision, the Holy Kingdom has put a team of canary-bound personnel under their control to prepare a plan to defeat the attacking enemy. Of course, the Pope was a shadow soldier. So, it is this group that is currently heading to the capital from the south.


    In the meantime, the real Pope and his advance party will enter the Canary Kingdom ahead of the rest. That was the whole plan.


    If there was a ship-eyed priest among the advance party, there was a risk of being detected by an enemy with good instincts. Apparently, the artificial eye was a measure to avoid that.


    When I heard about the incident from the Pope, I was convinced, but at the same time I had a question.


    Normally in such a scenario, I thought the general would be safe in the Holy City and wait for the success of the operation.


    ''''If I didn''t move from the Holy City, there was a risk that they would find out about the operation. Besides, if I waited for the operation to succeed before I left, that would delay the construction of the boundary magic.


    This would inevitably spread the damage of the poison. On the other hand, if we go in first with the advance team, we can spend that much more time on building the wards.


    After explaining that much, the Pope looked apologetic and depressed.


    ''''In the end, they saw through everything and even caused damage to the people of this country. One misstep and even your swordsman-dono''s companion... I can''t apologize for that.


    ''Please pass those words on to both of you. I do not believe I am to receive them, sir.


    ''Very true. Now, let me express my gratitude, not my apologies, to the Swordsman-dono.


    As I said this, the Pope stared into my eyes.


    I could see my face in his clear green eyes.


    He said, "If you had not avenged his impurity this time, I and all those who were sent ahead of me would have lost their lives. I give my heartfelt thanks to you for your great valor. And in the name of Noah Carnelius, I pledge to repay this debt of gratitude.


    "I am honored by your praise, Your Holiness. I could not be more pleased if my sword has been of any use to you, Your Holiness.


    I''m going to be very serious and hang my head down as best I can.


    To tell the truth, I''d like to add that there''s no need to return the favor. I''m also seriously grateful to His Highness. For risking your life to come to this country in order to build a ward as soon as possible.


    However, it would be rude to say "no, thank you" to the person who said that he or she would return the favor in his or her own name. I decided to accept their gratitude in a straightforward manner.


    The problem is after this.


    --How do I pay off the book of silence that has descended into the room?


    Ever since I came to this room, or rather, ever since we met in the Titis Forest, His Holiness''s facial expressions have been difficult to read. It''s not that he''s expressionless, but the changes in his expression are small and short, making it difficult to understand what he''s thinking.


    I''m not sure if he has something else he wants to talk about, or if he''s waiting for me to leave, or if he has some other reason for this silence, but I can''t read it.


    Of course, I can read an approximate personality from what has been said so far and from his polite attitude towards me. That of His Holiness is a favorable one for me.


    But I also feel that what I''ve seen so far isn''t everything about His Holiness.


    Well, it''s not surprising, I suppose. The Pope and the King. A man in such a complicated and bizarre position can''t be without a back side. It is natural that he has something inconceivable.


    As I was thinking about this, suddenly a clear voice shook my eardrums.


    ''''-- Swordsman-dono.''''


    What is this?


    There are, no, there are two things I''d like to ask you. May I ask you a few questions?


    Saying that, Seishita tilted his head back. His expression is still dim, but his gesture is very cute. Before you know it, the power in your shoulders slipped away.


    You can ask me anything you want.


    When I responded, His Holiness nodded his head and continued.


    ''''I was told that your name is Sora. Are you sure about this?


    Yes, I''m sure.


    When I reply in the affirmative, His Holiness politely thanks me.


    My shoulders relax more and more. I began to wonder if I was thinking too much about tengei, or if it was just me thinking too much," His Holiness said.


    I''m not sure if I''m thinking too much," he said without pausing to ask his next question, with a voice full of sharpness, as if to catch me off guard.


    ''''Your real name is Mitsurugi Sora. There''s no doubt about this too, right?

 165-Thirty-fifth episode, the fear of the Pope

    --Your real name is Mitsurugi Sora. And there''s no doubt about it, right?


    When the Pope asked me about it, I couldn''t help but widen my eyes. I didn''t expect the name of the sword to come up right now.


    I didn''t know what their true intentions were, but the fact that they went to the trouble of paying someone else to ask me this question means that they must be very confident in my identity. So there is no point in trying to deny or cheat.


    There is a possibility that I am being manipulated, but in that case, it is necessary to clarify their aims. To put it another way, I need to find out what the Pope will do when he finds out that I am Mikenkuku.


    I decided that and opened my mouth.


    ''''Yes, His Holiness. It is true that I am Gokensora. As I have been disowned, I cannot publicly announce my family name, but...


    Hearing this, the Pope raised a small but distinctly raised eyebrow. ''Tightly.


    ''''The person I know as Gokensora could not be a legitimate son of Gokensora due to lack of strength and was banished from the family. That person was the same person as the hero of his day who accomplished the feat of the dragon slayer. I can''t help but worry about that.


    ".........uh, what does that mean?


    I didn''t know what it meant and asked back.


    Some questioned how the Pope knew about my situation in the first place, but I didn''t ask about this. The Pope''s birthplace, the Carnelius family, is closely related to Emma-sama''s Paradis family and Ayaka''s Azurite family. Besides, there is a temple of the Dharma Goddess in Onigashima as well. I guessed that he had heard of one of those lines.


    ''The Gokens have a unique position and exceptional military strength within the Ad Astera Empire. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it is a country within a country. If the swordsman''s family has its own movement outside of the island, even outside of the empire, neither the Holy Kingdom nor the Hokage can sit back and watch.


    Even though it''s an original move, I only drifted to Ishka after being disowned by the Gokke family...


    ''I am saying that it is false and that you and your swordsmen may be in cahoots.


    Collusion, you say?


    I didn''t know it, and there was anger in my voice. I don''t want you to joke about me and the Gokensha conspiring with each other.


    The Pope must have definitely noticed my anger. But there was no sign of agitation in his green eyes, and the next words he spun were calm.


    ''The simple fact is that the blood that flows through you, the sword you wield, belongs to the Gokke family. I saw a part of that in the battle I just witnessed.


    "M


    I buried a skeleton with my mind outfit and power technique the other day.


    It is true that the mind-dressing is the secret to the Illusionary Itto-Ryu style. Besides, even though I changed the name of my Keigi, it''s true that the main thing is the technique of the Gokens family.


    And it was also a fact that I was the son of Miken Shikibu and Miken Shizuya. No matter how much I claim to have been disowned, from the outside, I am unmistakably a member of the Miken family - that is what the Pope is trying to say, right?


    The Pope saw the conviction in my expression and continued to speak.


    You have established yourself outside the Empire. I have heard that you have gained fame all over Canary and that there are many admirers around you. Among them are the knights and nobles of this country. You are now the Dragonslayer, and your influence is equal to that of kings and nobles.


    When he said that, the Pope let out a small breath.


    Then he repeated the same words as before.


    ''''You, who draws the blood of the Goshen family and uses the techniques of the Goshen family, have gained such a position in the Canary Kingdom. I cannot help but fear for that fact.


    Your family is using me to expand their influence abroad. So that''s what you''re saying.


    ''''Yes. The fact that you should have been banished because you were weak and became a dragonslayer in just five years is the basis for this.


    The Pope''s suspicions could be summed up as, "The Mikenku had sufficient power to begin with, and left the island in order to expand the power of the Miken family outside of the empire, disobeying his disowned instructions.


    Needless to say, this suspicion has no basis in fact.


    However, I can''t blame people for being suspicious. If I may be so bold as to say so, the fact that a man who could not fight a dragon tusk soldier with his own hands has grown to be able to slay a dragon in just five years is just like the tale of a hero. The conspiracy theory is still more plausible than that.


    Hmm, he crossed his arms and pondered.


    The premise that I was in cahoots with the swordsman was so improbable that I hadn''t even thought of it myself, but - I see, I''m impressed that there''s this way of thinking. To be honest, it was an eye-opener. The Gokendai family deals with the martial arts that are not available to the public, and especially in conflicts between nations, the Gokendai family has a policy of "keep them inviolate and keep them out of harm''s way". If the swordsman family wanted to expand their influence, they would have no other option.


    Of course, from my point of view, it''s like a bad habit or an accusation. But it''s difficult to get others to believe it. In that sense, too, the Pope''s suspicions were troubling.


    When I was thinking like that, I had a reluctant look on my face when the girl in front of me suddenly loosened her expression.


    ''''I think it''s an out-of-mind suspicion for you. It''s only been a short time since I met you, but I still know some things. I am sure you are someone who can jump into the fire for those you care about. Seeing you take on the Immortal King to protect your friends, I am sure of it. I''m sure you have no ambition to fatten your swordsman family.


    But there is an element of doubt about it. The Pope continued.


    If I''m just the Dragonslayer, there''s no problem. If I''m just Gokensora, no problem. But when the two are combined, my presence can be the spark that shakes the country and the nation,'''' he said.


    ''''For example, it is conceivable that someone in this country who sees your presence as dangerous will try to remove you because you are a member of the Gosetsu family. The presence or absence of a conspiracy is of no importance to him. As long as they have a name for you, that''s all that matters.


    Whether or not there is a connection between me and the swordsmen, the Pope suggests that there are those who use it as an excuse.


    There are many who are unaware of my existence. The most recent example is Crown Prince Azar, who is convinced that I took Claudia from him. Some of the nobles might be wary of associating me, the Dragonslayer, with the Dukes of Dragunot.


    Those people would claim that that person is an Imperial Sword Family or an Imperial Interpolator (spy) and cannot be left in this country. That was quite possible.


    Now that I think of it, the swordsman could use this to his advantage. He could deliberately divulge my identity to the Canary Kingdom and take away my place of return. If I moved to a country other than Canary, he would do the same thing there. And by repeating the process, he''ll remind me. There is no other place for the users of the Illusionary Itto-ryu to live in peace other than Onigashima.


    I don''t believe that the recent homecoming has settled everything. Sooner or later, the swordsman will make some kind of move against me, the one who slayed the demon god. I should have taken into account that it would take the form of a conspiracy.


    If you think of it this way, the Pope was right, the person called me would become a spark of conflict. And if the Canary Kingdom and the Ad Astera Empire are disturbed because of me, the Holy Kingdom, which is adjacent to both countries, will have to be affected. There will also be a large number of legalistic believers who will suffer because of the upheaval.


    It was natural that the Pope, the leader of the Holy Kingdom and the Dharma God Sect, couldn''t help but be concerned about Gokensora.


    I''m not sure if the Pope''s words up to this point are a warning or advice, but I''ll be honestly grateful to him for giving me a perspective I hadn''t noticed. With that in mind, I thanked the Pope.


    ������


    Even after Miken Sora left the room, Noah didn''t sit up for a while. His gaze was directed at the chair that Sora had been sitting in earlier.


    In the earlier conversation, Noah did not reveal all of his inner thoughts. Rather, what he had put into words was only a small part of it in terms of the whole.


    In the empty room, Noah repeated the passage of the words he had just said to the sky. Including the true feelings he had been hiding.


    ''You are surely someone who can jump into the fire for the sake of those you care about. And someone who can turn the world against you for the sake of your loved ones. Seeing you being adored by a demon girl, I''m sure of it.


    When Sora and the others returned from the Titis Forest, one of the two girls who greeted them was a demoness. It was obvious from the side that the demoness girl adored Sora, and the impact that this fact had on Noah was huge.


    A person from the Goken family is adored by a demon man. Noah knows how improbable that is.


    As for Noah personally, he likes the way the sky is. But as a politician, Noah feels the sky is a terrible place to be.


    When you are the head of an organization, you sometimes have to leave the small behind in order to keep the big one alive. In the future, when the legalistic religion or the Holy Kingdom made its decision, if Sora or someone important to Sora joined the side of the small, Sora would boldly stand up and bare his fangs to the big.


    And Noah can''t stop it.


    Because Sora is a dragon killer. How can he stop a man whom even the dragon cannot stop?


    In order to avoid such a situation, Sora and the people around him must not be included on the side of the small (cut off). But right now, Noah doesn''t know what Sora cares about or who he cares about.


    So we have to find out. What kind of person is Miken Sora?


    Somewhat later, after gathering his thoughts, Noah slowly stands up.


    In his right eye, there was a dazzling green light twinkling in his thoughtfulness.

 166-36th Episode: A Small Incident

    A few days after the battle in the forest of Titis, I still remained in the city of Ishka.


    Originally, I should have left for Belka before I left, but due to a series of unexpected events, such as the undead attack and the appearance of the Pope, I was forced to change my plans.


    One of the reasons why they decided to do so was because they no longer needed to rush to secure the horns of the King of Beasts (Behemoth).


    According to His Holiness, the horn of the beast king (behemoth) is a tool that can be used to strengthen and maintain wards, but it doesn''t mean that you can''t set up wards without it.


    As long as you have the right techniques and personnel, the warding spell can be activated. This visit to the Canary Kingdom will bring a three-digit number of clerics from the Holy Kingdom, and His Holiness assures us that there will be no problems with the strength and maintenance of the wards for the time being.


    However, it was indeed impossible to keep that many priests - those highly virtuous priests who were in the forefront of the Holy Kingdom - in other countries for months, years, or even longer because of the poison that could disappear at any moment.


    After all, it was necessary to obtain the horn of the King of Beasts (Behemoth) or its replacement. However, it was not a matter of a moment''s notice. According to what I''ve heard, the Hokage religion has already begun searching for the Behemoth, so in that sense, there was no need for me to move around in a hurry.


    So, what I was doing while I was staying in Ishqa was helping to build a ward magic. To be more specific, I took His Holiness on Klau Solas and looked around the Titis Forest from the sky.


    He looked around the distribution of the poison from the sky, figured out a suitable position for the base point of the warding, and then set up the base point on the spot. This would normally be the kind of work that would require all the advance team members to work together, but His Highness was quietly doing it all by himself. Of course, I helped when hard work was required.


    Speaking of the advance team, I expected some complaints about me working alone with His Highness, but that was not the case, and instead, the older captain bowed to me, saying, "Please take care of His Highness.


    When I asked him distantly if he had any complaints, the captain gave me a pouting look that didn''t match his age, and then he laughed loudly as he realized my intentions.


    It is impossible for me to feel any animosity towards a man who single-handedly destroyed the King of the Immortals, even though I respect him. And if His Holiness wishes to do so, what is the matter with you?


    The grand old church knight said these words and then added in a low voice: "I must confess that I was skeptical about the arms of the Dragonslayer.


    I must confess that I was skeptical of the dragon-slayer''s bravery, but now that I have witnessed your bravery, there is no room for doubt. But now that I have witnessed your valor, there is no room for doubt. If it''s all right with you, I''d like to see you continue to serve as His Highness'' bodyguard, that I do.


    If so, the rank of holy knight is not a dream - the captain said that under the guise of a joke, but the look in his eyes seemed to be quite serious.


    The immortal king was such a troublesome monster.


    Incidentally, the information about Sharamon and the Night Meeting was again given to me by His Holiness after the earlier discussion. When I asked him about the possibility of another attack, His Holiness shook his head and replied.


    ''''Those who belong to the Night Association are generally very cautious. The third-ranked Sharamon was destroyed outside of the Holy City without a ward--I don''t think they will move immediately in the face of that fact.


    In fact, the three immortal kings that His Holiness had destroyed in the past were also just challenged individually by each of them, but they didn''t seem to be working together.


    Well, in the extreme, for those who had obtained immortality, they wouldn''t feel the need to move in a hurry, because if they waited for His Holiness to grow old and die, the threat would disappear. However, even so, there was no doubt that they would be an eyesore, so it seemed to me that they were in a state of confrontation where, like Sharamon this time, if there was an opening, they would set it up.


    --And although I tried to comment on it as if it were someone else''s problem, will I, who defeated Sharamon, also be included in that conflict in the future? When I asked about it, His Holiness looked at me with a faint tilt of his head.


    ''''You have the credit for destroying the Immortal King. Once the world learns of your achievements, the Night Meeting will definitely take an interest in you. What color that interest will take on, one can only speculate, but with a blade that can reach the underworld, you are their natural enemy. And I don''t think there is an immortal king who would tolerate the existence of a natural enemy.


    Would that be correct?


    His Holiness had a point. For someone who had a connection with Sharamon, he would also be an avenging enemy, so the likelihood of them becoming enemies is even greater.


    There''s nothing to fear when the Yoru-kai has become an enemy - to me. However, the Immortal King is a threat to the people around me. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to get away with it.


    ''''In that case, I''d like you to keep the fact that I slayed Sharamon and this thing under wraps.


    Are you sure?��I may not be a big talker, but the reason why a young man like me was able to rise to the position of Pope was because of my death by killing an immortal. In addition to this, you have also accomplished the slaying of a dragon. This is truly an achievement that will be revered throughout the continent.


    Are you going to throw that glory away with your own hands?


    The reason I wanted fame by creating a clan is because I wanted a position where I wouldn''t have my head held down by the Adventurer''s Guild. In that sense, the fame of being a dragon slayer is enough to make change. On top of this, if His Holiness the Pope was soon to be praised for the feats of an immortal slayer, there would definitely be more trouble than the benefits he could gain.


    The result of that battle was the safety of Lunamaria and Miroslav. I wasn''t going to ask for anything more than that.


    While His Holiness and I were having such conversations with His Holiness, I was also talking to the Clan members. I was mainly listening to what happened while I was away, but there were times when I would direct questions at them.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see the frustration on the faces of Luna Maria and also the sparrows. There was also a vaguely thoughtful look on their faces.


    As proof that this was not their imagination, they have always desired to accompany Belka with an eagerness that was not there. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but you have to be careful not to get yourself killed.


    The desperate look on their faces was something I had never seen before, and I accepted their request to accompany them. At the same time, I felt the need to hear their detailed stories.


    Both men are serious at heart, with Lunamaria harboring a strong sense of remorse and Sparrow harboring a deep sense of gratitude toward me, so they tend to keep their mouths shut whenever they want to say something.


    If this were an everyday occurrence, I could have waited until they opened their mouths, but it''s not a good idea to wait and see what happens with them now. Somehow, I felt that way.


    And with this kind of problem, putting it off until later usually yields bad results.


    So I went out into the garden with the sparrow on the day I talked to them. I sit down on a bench near the trees. It was my regular position when I would talk to a sparrow.

 167-Episode 37 Daytime discussion

    I had proven myself at Onigashima, and I was entrusted with handling the sparrows. From now on, the sparrows would not be attacked by any of the swordsmen''s assassins.


    It was only natural for him to inform Suzume of this. If there was a problem, it was about something else.


    Will he or won''t he tell Suzume about the knowledge about demons and demon gods that Auken, who called himself Lord Taiyama, had mentioned to him? Even if he does, to what extent will he tell her?


    He had thought about it from time to time. But I still haven''t come to a conclusion. Even now, as I sit down on the bench alongside the sparrow, I still haven''t reached a conclusion.


    One of the reasons for my hesitation is that I have doubts about the authenticity of the knowledge I have obtained. After all, I was holding a blade to Oken''s neck when I heard this story. There is no denying the possibility that Auken was lying.


    Even if Auken was telling the truth, I wonder if it would make sense to tell Sparrow the truth. Knowledge about the Demon God or Chi Yoo would be of no use to him if he lived in peace. Worst-case scenario, the knowledge gained could lead to you becoming more in tune with the Demon God.


    To tell the truth, I didn''t want to tell Suzume these things. Again, this is knowledge that is not necessary to live a normal life in the city of Ishka. Words like "tumultuous" and "demon gods" don''t suit Sparrow. I sincerely hope that she will continue to live a peaceful and peaceful life.


    However, I was also aware that this feeling was an imposition on me.


    When a demon person lives in the human world, it already contains turmoil. It''s not like I can be by their side at all times and for all time.


    In the first place, I''m not even sure if the sparrows want my protection. If they hadn''t had anything to do with me, they wouldn''t have been attacked by Goz and the others.


    So, after hearing about the problems that Suzume seems to be having, I thought it was time to talk about that as well.


    "Well, sparrows,


    ''Yes, yes, what is it?


    When I called out to him, the sparrow straightened up and responded with a tense attitude.


    He seemed tense when he sat down on the bench, so I tried to relieve him of that tension by talking to him in a cajoling manner, but - yes, it didn''t work at all. I mean, why are you holding your body so ticklishly tight?


    The sparrow''s shoulders shrank in fear when I asked him softly. I didn''t ask again, but waited for the sparrow to be ready to talk.


    It was only after a slow count of about twenty that the little mouth opened.


    I can''t help but raise my eyebrows in disgust when I hear that. I don''t think it''s always the case that they''re indebted to me. She often helps me with things like the house and the clan, I thought, but I didn''t interrupt myself and waited for Suzume to finish her sentence.


    As I listened patiently, the thing that captured Sparrow''s mind came out of my mind dimly.


    In a word, it''s fear.


    Fear of causing trouble, injury, or even death to the people around me by my presence. Or even worse, they might be kicked out of this place because of it - that kind of fear.


    Sparrows had been prone to this kind of trouble in the past, but as they got used to life in Ishka, they didn''t show it anymore. The accumulation of the fact that even demons can live in the world of mankind seemed to erase their worries.


    Seal and Lunamaria, who were kind to her, and Miroslav, who taught her magic, were also important. Sparrow herself never tried to be of any help to anyone. That gave him confidence in himself.


    The reason why the sparrow was caught in the middle of his own troubles again - I don''t need to think about it. The attack by Goz and his friends the other day was the only reason.


    The image of these three men in my mind, I had to hold back my tongue as I pictured them in my mind.


    The attackers appeared, intent on the lives of the demons. The seals falling down defending themselves. There is no doubt that what happened back then cast a shadow over Suzume''s feelings.


    I knew that, so after it was over, I asked Suzume many times not to be bothered by it, but - apparently, it didn''t work too well here either.


    Perhaps it''s not surprising, considering. People close to me were attacked because of me. Even if the attacker is the one at fault, the fact that I am the cause of the attack doesn''t move. Even if I were in the position of a sparrow, I wouldn''t be able to help but care. It''s even more so when it''s a kind and serious sparrow.


    Back then, we were busy with the Dragon Hole, Crya and Behemoth. I never meant to neglect the sparrow, but - now that I think about it, I should have listened to the sparrow more sympathetically. I should have been more sympathetic.


    The good news is that the sparrow''s behavior up to this point has been positive, in a sense, as if we should be more helpful to her because she is causing us trouble. His eagerness to accompany the Belka is a sign of this. I''m glad it didn''t turn into a "let''s leave Ishqa because we''ll get in trouble" thing.


    However, I don''t know how it will turn out depending on that and this place''s decision.


    .........Yeah, I guess I''ll just have to take the sparrow to Belka after all. It''s not just a companion. He''s a proper member of the clan, an asset to the clan. Even if you bring him to Belka with a mere appearance, it won''t do any good and may even have the opposite effect.


    To me, the sparrow is a symbol of good deeds without regard to profit and loss. This is not something that feels awkward when considering the sparrow as an asset, but if he wants to, he has no choice.


    --I''m not sure what to make of it. After a pause, the sparrow understands the meaning of my words and gives a bright smile.


    The blooming smile was arguably cute.


    ''Oh, thank you!''


    Of course, as long as I''m bringing him along, I''ll make sure he''s very strict. If you decide you can''t follow me, I may ask you to return to Ishka.


    Yes, I''ll do my best!


    I couldn''t keep giving her a sweet face if I had to take her with me. I gave him a particularly deer-in-the-headlights look, but the sparrow seemed determined to do it, squeezing his hands in front of his chest and looking up at me earnestly.


    Yes, it''s cute.


    While I was thinking about this, I let Suzume tell me the story of what happened on Onigashima. Until the other day, I wasn''t sure if I should tell her or not, but looking at the sparrow now, I don''t think I had to hesitate.


    I had been listening intently to the story, but the expression on Suzume''s face changed when the conversation turned to the demigod. When I asked her about it, she hesitantly told me the story of her dreams.


    He told me that sometimes a person with blood-red eyes would appear in his dreams.


    In the beginning, he told me that every time he woke up, the image had slipped from his memory, but lately - more specifically, since I was on my way to Onigashima - it had started to stick in his memory.


    ''It was too real to be put away as just a dream, and it bothered me.


    Hmm, it''s true...


    I nodded in agreement with Sparrow, "I''m curious," he said, nodding in agreement with Sparrow.


    The sparrows are the demon race. And the demon race is connected to the demon god Chiiyu by his horns.


    I still don''t know what that word means, and it''s possible that I misheard it in the first place, but if the demon god really did say "I found it" to me - the possibility that he had his eye on a vessel called a sparrow that was close to me is a possibility. There is.


    What happens when this demon god''s attention and the sparrow''s desire to be useful coincide? Does it happen?


    Tuning in with the same source being (anima).


    Of course, this is unlikely. Even though the demon man is connected to the demon gods, it is unlikely that he will awaken to the mind-dressing so easily. If they were able to acquire the mind-dressing so easily, the demon race would not have been exterminated from the continent.


    There is no mistaking this assumption. There is no doubt about it, but as long as the sparrow is dreaming of the existence of a demon god in reality, it cannot be ignored.


    I''ll keep an eye on the sparrow in Belka. With that in mind, I told Sparrow my guess.


    To be honest, I didn''t want to talk much about the synchronization, but I couldn''t just keep quiet about the important part after revealing so much. That would be disloyal to Sparrow, and more importantly, dangerous.


    After hearing the story, the sparrow''s eyes widened in surprise. I could certainly feel the anxiety about the red eyes of the dream, but at the same time, I could also feel the strength of will to accept the situation I was in.


    Seeing that, I suddenly thought.


    I''m sure Lunamaria and Miroslav must have seen this look in Sparrow''s eyes and agreed to take her to the battlefield.

 168-Episode 38 Night Discussion

    Well, Master.


    At night, when I called her to my room, Lunamaria came to my room, and after a moment of silence, she opened her mouth with a mysterious look on her face.


    ''What?''


    ''If it''s not my imagination, isn''t that the water spirit (Undine) I summoned on the Master''s shoulders?


    That''s right. By the way, there''s also a fire spirit (salamander) at your feet.


    With that, I pointed at my feet with my eyes and the salamander that had been hiding in the shadows peeked out a tiny face. Seeing that, Lunamaria rolls her eyes.


    Incidentally, Undine is in the shape of a human being the size of a fist, and Salamander is also in the form of a fist-sized thorn.


    These two usually provide us with clean water in our hinoki bath. Undine cleans river and rain water and Salamander heats it up.


    In the early days, he was never seen while I was taking a bath, but after a while he started glancing at me from the shadows.


    I once sent a magical stone to her via Lunamaria as a token of my appreciation for her daily firing of the bath, and that may have been the effect. I was amused and beckoned to him, and he came close to me, so I put him in my hand and patted his head. Then he came closer and closer to me.


    Now he''s even following me out of the bath.


    It''s a great thing you just said...


    Lunamaria responds with a dumbfounded and impressed voice sound. Normally, spirits don''t show themselves to humans, much less follow anyone other than the summoner. It''s even more so (even more so) if it''s a place that doesn''t involve the summoner''s orders, Lunamaria explains.


    ''You must be very comfortable around your master.


    It would be an honor, I suppose.


    I gave Undine a little poke on her shoulder, and she hugged me tightly at my fingertips. A spirit is a conglomeration of the mana that fills the world. That''s why they love magic stones filled with magical power (mana). In that sense, with the magical power of an illusory species inside my body, I may be like a moving magical stone for the spirits.


    After that, the two spirits, admonished by Lunamaria, reluctantly leave the room. Lunamaria, who saw them off with a bitter smile, said in an unusually joking tone.


    Master, would you like to learn spirit magic?��I think the current master would make a much better surgeon than I am.


    That''s a worthwhile proposition for you to consider.


    He responds to his opponent''s jokes rather seriously.


    Spirits, which are agglomerates of magic power (mana), are incompatible with sorcerers who use magic power (mana) to exercise magic. To the spirits, it''s like the magicians are eating them and turning them into power, so it''s not surprising.


    Since I also deal with several sorceries, in that sense, my compatibility with spirits should be bad, but I still want to learn spirit magic if I can master it. The more cards you have in your hand in a fight, the better.


    But, well, that''s only if you can afford it. I don''t have the time to spend on learning new techniques right now.


    I looked again at the Lunamaria in front of me.


    An elven wise man showing a similar irritation to a sparrow. The cause is probably the same as that of the sparrow. The current Lunamaria was reminded of her own lack of power in the attack by Goz and the others, and she is in a hurry to do something about it.


    The reason Lunamaria is enrolled in the Sword of Blood and Smoke is to atone for her sin of using me as a bait in her fight against the Lord of the Flies. I''m not strong enough to atone for my lack of strength - that''s what Lunamaria must be thinking and feeling impatient.


    If I''m branded useless, I think there''s also the fear of not knowing how they''ll treat me in the future. In a soul-supplying sense.


    It''s easy to counteract this Lunamaria''s frustration. Just state that I don''t consider Lunamaria to be useless and of course I don''t intend to give her any kind of punishment. In fact, I said so.


    However, Lunamaria''s reaction to this was not what I expected.


    She didn''t show the slightest bit of relief, but rather a sorrowful slump. When I looked, I saw that Lunamaria''s hands were clenched tightly. The appearance of her hand only seemed to be growing more and more frustrated.


    --Eh, why?��For me, I thought I was showing the utmost kindness.


    When I was confused by the unexpected reaction, Lunamaria opened her mouth with a determined look on her face.


    ''Master, I have a request.''


    I''m listening.


    I inwardly braced myself in front of Lunamaria, who looked pensive.


    At this point, Lunamaria once again says something unexpected.


    ''I would like you to practice,''


    ........Keiko?


    I nodded my head in disbelief.


    It''s about practice, isn''t it?��I think about that and ask him back.


    ''I''ll check, but what''s the drill?''


    ''''It''s swordplay training. More specifically, I want you to practice fighting the illusion of Itto-ryu.


    Lunamaria appeals to me with a serious look.


    The practice of fighting the Illusionary One Sword Style. That is to say, the proud elf''s declaration of war that he''ll defeat me one day - that can''t be it, yes.


    As expected, looking at the current Lunamaria, such a perversion is not even a joke. Considering the relationship between me and the Gokenshi, Lunamaria is claiming that she expects the Aolin Bannershi to attack again eventually, and she doesn''t want to expose herself to the same fecklessness as the other day at that time.


    No matter how much practice the current Lunamaria has with me, she won''t be able to fight against a serious Seirin batsman. Having fought Klimt, Lunamaria must understand that. Even so, you can see the desperation of Lunamaria in her request to train with me.


    At this time, I understood exactly what Lunamaria''s reaction earlier meant.


    In the battle with Klimt, Lunamaria was completely defeated. So, to put it simply, she was useless. Lunamaria was ashamed of it and tried her best to be stronger.


    I told her that I didn''t think she was useless. To someone who was actually useless, I told him I didn''t think he was useless - I told him, "I didn''t expect anything from you in the first place, so don''t worry about it. To someone who is gritting his teeth trying to be helpful to me.


    This is the worst thing I''ve ever done. It will make your fists clench as hard as they can.


    Of course, I had no intention of hurting Lunamaria. Considering the strength of the battlefield, it was a natural decision.


    But that doesn''t give us a reason to belittle the feelings of a weak man, Lunamaria. That would make me in the same league as those who underestimated me before I woke up in my mind''s clothing.


    When I thought that, a chill ran down my spine. This is because I realized that I had been invaded by the arrogance of the powerful, the arrogance of the strong, which I once hated more than anything else.


    ''''.........................I was in danger.


    Oh, uh, Master?


    Thank you, Luna. "Thanks, Luna, you''ve been a big help. If you get used to fighting with me, it will help you when you fight other bannermen.


    ''Yes, yes, thank you for doing me a favor!


    For the first time this night, relief and joy appeared on Lunamaria''s face.


    After bowing deeply, the elven wise man asked with a somewhat curious look on his face.


    ''By the way, what do you mean by ''thanks to you''?


    Don''t worry about it. Well, if I had to guess, I''d say I''m glad Luna''s here.


    ''Ha, ha ... that''s, well, thank you ...?''


    Lunamaria looks dubious, but says thank you honestly.


    Looking at such Lunamaria, I let out a big breath.

 169-Episode 39 Arrival at Belka

    The wind was roaring in my ear.


    The scenery below us was changing one by one like a picture story show.


    The red shape of Mount Skim rises as if impaling the heavens. The mirror-like surface of Lake Toya spreads out in front of it. The sheer cliffs of the Atento Pass, which remind one of a giant sword.


    The view from the sky is worth seeing. I was thinking about this as I boarded the Clow Solas on my way to Belka.


    My companions, Sparrow and Lunamaria, seem to agree, and their mouths are repeatedly filled with admiration. Occasionally, a scream would accompany the exclamation, but this was due to Crow Solas changing maneuvers to avoid the clouds.


    Unaccustomed to the high-speed maneuvering of the wyverns, the two of them hug me tightly whenever the saddle swings. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time in the saddle. In other words, we were facing me head on.


    When both sides hugged each other tightly in this state, the level of closeness increased, creating a rather troubling composition.


    --In case you''re wondering, I didn''t deliberately make Klau Solas take a rough maneuver, yes.


    Anyway, the long journey to Belka, which would take half a month even with a carriage, can be completed in less than three days by riding on Klau Solas. At this rate, we should be able to reach Belka by noon tomorrow.


    To add to that, you can reach Belka in a day if you only take the Clow Solas. The flying ability of a serious indigo (indigo) winged beast (wyvern) has reached that level.


    But doing so would also greatly increase the burden on the rider. If it were just me, there would be no problem, but it''s too much to ask Sparrow and Lunamaria to have the same amount of strength as me. Both of us have flown Clow Solas many times before, but this was the first time we''d ever flown a long, fast flight like this one, so we desperately needed to take a break. That would extend the time it took to reach Belka.


    --The two of them were so energetic and motivated that I wondered if they really needed to take a break.


    It''s a good thing that the two of them are moving around, not showing any signs of tiredness as they prepare their lunches and feed Klaus. The contents of the lunchbox were prepared by the priest Sela and the sparrow before their departure.


    When I jokingly suggested that I should buy it at an asking price, the priest replied, "Well, in that case, let me know what you think of it as payment for it," in a joking manner. I was even more troubled when a nearby Luna Maria giggled and added, "I''m also making one dish, so I''d like you to guess who made which one.


    There was no way that I, who had been picking medicinal herbs for years while biting into black bread, onions and garlic, could distinguish between them in detail.


    However, if I give up now, my dignity as the leader of the clan will be compromised. Probably Lunamaria''s food does not use meat, and the sparrow''s food is mainly made of mushrooms. There is no choice but to mobilize all the knowledge in this area and somehow arrive at the correct answer. I decided to do so - and the results were disastrous.


    When both of us had taken my preferences into account when making the meat dishes, there was no way we could have hoped for a correct answer. We were both happy and sad, with mixed feelings.


    We continued on our way to Belka, exchanging such conversations along the way. Fortunately, we didn''t have any trouble, and on the second day after leaving Ishqa, we could see the sandstone ramparts guarding the Belka in our field of vision.


    With the Belka in sight, I dropped Klau Solas off in the mountains, out of sight, and made my way on foot to the city gates. This was the same way I had come with Ilaria.


    To tell the truth, I had initially thought of riding directly to the gates with Klau Solas. If the dragon knight came without warning, his presence would spread throughout Belka in the blink of an eye. If it turns out to be the rumored dragon killer, I''ll be the man of the hour. If that happens, it will be easier to gather manpower and information.


    Just stand out in a strange way and say "I''ll make a name for myself by defeating the Dragonslayer (Dragon Slayer)! It''s also troublesome to be teased by people like that. I''m sure there are plenty of people like that in this town, considering what I''ve seen and heard before.


    That''s why I decided to avoid any flashy appearances for now, and instead give priority to joining up with Ilaria. After hearing about the current situation in Belka from Ilaria''s mouth, if necessary, I''ll reveal the truth about the dragon killer.


    Fortunately, I have a letter of introduction from Pope Noah in my pocket. If I show it to Cardinal Sairala, the man in charge of this place, the Temple of Law should be able to cooperate with me. In that sense, there was no need to rush to make a name for myself.


    While I was thinking about this, I arrived at the castle gate.


    As I''ve mentioned here and there before, there is no human state to the west of Belka, and there is no need to worry about inter-intelligence or secret agents from other countries. For this reason, the security of the city gates is extremely lax, and the last time I was here, it was almost a bare street.


    So it should be fine this time, too - as if to mock my optimism, a haughty voice rang out.


    "Hey, you guys, halt!


    Just as they were about to pass through the gate, three men appeared and blocked their way with a who-what voice. I looked behind me and saw that we were also blocked by the same number of men.


    Six men, in all likelihood. All of them are armed and are spreading an intimidating air as if this is not enough.


    Perhaps fearing collateral damage, the people around them are moving away like spider spiders. The men don''t even look in that direction, so it''s clear that their goal is us.


    I can''t help but get bored. We''ve come all this way on foot to avoid this kind of thing, so why am I being swallowed as soon as we arrive?


    The sparrow was wearing a hat, so he wasn''t looking for the horns of the demon. Now, what do they want? I''m sure it''s just a matter of time before the other side is in trouble.


    "Do you have something to do with us?


    I didn''t want to cause an unnecessary commotion, so I responded as politely as possible.


    As I did so, I kept my eyes on the other man''s movements without being careless. The men''s armaments were not those of the Canary Regulars, so they wouldn''t be Belka''s guards. On the other hand, the six men were wearing the same type of armor, suggesting that they belonged to some kind of force.


    I''m not sure if it''s the same as the one you''re looking for, but it''s the same as the one you''re looking for.


    ''That''s an elf behind you, isn''t it?


    Yes, as you can see.


    Clad in the robes of a sage, Lunamaria wears a hood to protect herself from the strong sunshine of Belka, but keeps her distinctive long ears out. If you ask her if she is an elf, she can only say that she is an elf.


    The leader of the group nodded his head emphatically.


    We, the Desert Eagles, are on the trail of an elf criminal. We are hunting an elf criminal, you must come to our headquarters for questioning.


    ''We only arrived in Belka today. I don''t know what the elves you''re after have done, but it has nothing to do with us.


    We''ll be the judge of that. Just follow me. Your refusal or escape will be considered an admission of guilt.


    It''s a one-sided assertion that doesn''t have an ounce of intention to listen to what I have to say. When I heard that, I let out a snort.


    I decided that this was not the kind of person to be polite, so I stopped speaking respectfully and shrugged my shoulders.


    ''That''s pretty wild talk. I don''t think you are a guard, and I don''t think you have the authority to interrogate me.


    The leader''s face twisted sourly as if he sensed the contempt in our attitude. The metallic sound of a clank was a signal that the men had put their hands on their weapons.


    ''''Are you going to defy the ''Desert Eagle''?''''


    ''I told you I just arrived in Belka today. I don''t know what you''re talking about when you call me a hawk, a hawk.


    Well, I can tell from their attitude that they are a worthless organization. I was glowering at the six men in front and behind me while inwardly thinking about this.


    But then I heard Lunamaria''s whispered voice coming from right behind me.


    ''''Master, I can handle it, but...''''


    Lunamaria, who knows I''m trying to avoid the commotion, says she''s willing to follow them. It''s also an expression of confidence that they can get away with it any way they want, even if they take you to headquarters.


    But I shook my head and dismissed Lunamaria''s proposal.


    I didn''t want to cause a ruckus, that''s for sure. But if the noise came from the other side, that was a different story. I''m not a man of deep reckoning - bowing my head, bending my knees and crawling around to avoid trouble for the sake of the greater good. I''m not sure I''d be able to do that if the demand was for the handing over of my people.


    I''m sure that this is how the elves were brought down. Thinking this, I called out to the sparrow.


    "Sparrow, I''m not going to tell you to stay back.


    Since I brought him in as an asset to the Clan, I need him to stand next to me, not behind me.


    When I told her that, Sparrow said in a strong voice, "Yes! He replied. There was no surprise or fear there at all. At this rate, the sparrows should be able to act without fear, even if these people tease them in my absence in the future.


    The leader of the group got fed up with our lack of trepidation, and raised his voice to intimidate us.


    We are the only A-ranked party in this city''s adventurer''s guild. If you make enemies with us in this city, know that you will not get away with it!


    Of course, that intimidation has no effect on us.


    According to what I''ve heard before, there should be two A-ranked parties in Belka, so the phrase "the only A-ranked party" bothered me, but I don''t think I''d get an answer if I asked here.


    I took a step forward, thinking it was time to get this done.


    I looked at my opponent, who backed away from me as if pressurized, and lifted my lips up.

 170-Episode 40 Star and Hawk

    I approach the adventurers who call themselves ''Desert Eagles''. I don''t put my hand on my weapon. Slowly and leisurely, I closed the distance between me and my opponent.


    If they attack you, you can counterattack in self-defense. If they can escape under air pressure, that''s fine.


    Although the leader of the other side backed away once, he managed to stay on the spot, perhaps because he was concerned about the eyes of others. I was looking back at my opponent, who was staring at me hatefully, and wondering if he could quickly draw his sword from his waistband.


    ''''You guys, what are you doing there!''''


    With such a voice, a new group of people break in. They are wearing the familiar Canarian regulars, probably the guards of the castle gate.


    They may have noticed the commotion and rushed over, but judging by the timing, they may be in league with the Desert Eagle. The fact that I thought that was a sign that the reputation of the city of Belka was plummeting in my mind.


    And then the person who looks like the head of the guards walked up to me and angrily shouted with a grim face, "I don''t want to--not to me, but to the ''desert hawk''. To me - not to me - but to the ''Desert Eagle''.


    ''You guys again!��How many times do I have to tell you not to make a scene here!


    There was no color of acting in the guard''s bitter voice and the power with which he stared at the adventurers was real. The lower half of the guard''s face was covered with a rich beard, which added to his power.


    The leader of the Desert Eagles, who was facing me, looked clearly intimidated by the strong-looking guards, but he still raised his head and began to argue.


    We are looking for the elven criminal who bared his fangs to the Desert Falcon!��The arrangements should have been passed around from the political offices. No need to meddle or interfere in any way!


    What a ''none of this is useless''!


    In a thunderous roar, the sparrow let out a small "yelp". The reaction was natural, and my eardrums were trembling.


    Perhaps the good hearing of the elves has taken its toll on them, and Lunamaria is frowning unusually.


    Despite our reactions, the guards were closing in sharply on the Desert Eagle.


    But that''s no excuse for you to do whatever you want!��If you''re an adventurer, don''t just imitate the authorities, hunt the demons!


    ''You''re going to mess with The Eagle of the Desert!��You think you can get away with that for free--


    "Hawks, hawks, hawks, you''re talking to the leadership, Mishita!��If you intend to damage Belka''s reputation any further, you''re the ones who will be punished as criminals!


    With that, the guards disperse the six-man group. As I watched the whole thing, I thought it was surprising that the hawk of the desert had easily retreated, but -- well, is it natural that the response to the outsider and the guard is different? You can''t just point a sword at a regular soldier, either.


    The guards who chased away the adventurers came over to us as if they were sorry.


    ''''You guys were a disaster as soon as you arrived.


    Then the guard smiled and smiled at the sparrow, mainly at the sparrow. He was careful not to frighten the child.


    He has a tough face, but he seems to be a good person - though his smile is a bit like that of a grizzly bear who finds a beehive.


    Thinking about this, I thank the guards.


    ''Thank you for saving me,''


    Then the other side raised its right eyebrow with a surprising look on its face. Maybe they were expecting a stern response from my mood.


    The guard''s expression quickly changed and he waved his hands from side to side as if in a panic.


    ''''No, no, there''s no need to thank me. It''s our duty to keep the travelers safe.


    After that, the guard looked in the direction where the Desert Eagles had left off and added bitterly, "Normally, it is our duty to control such people.


    Normally, it is our duty to control people like that. But ever since the Silver Star was gone, the Desert Hawk has changed a lot.


    ''The Silver Star'', sir?


    ''Oh, you don''t know "The Silver Star"?��Judging by the bravery of your hips, you must be an adventurer or a mercenary, right?��Even though they''ve already broken up, I''ve only heard rumors about it - haha, you, is this your first time with Belka?


    ''''Yes. I didn''t even know about The Desert Eagle until a moment ago, let alone The Silver Star.


    I see.


    The guards nodded widely as if they were convinced, and continued to speak with gestures.


    The ''Silver Star'' and the ''Desert Eagle'' are both A-ranked parties that belong to this city''s adventurers'' guild. As I said before, the ''Silver Star'' has already been disbanded, but both parties have over twenty members, and on top of that, they are all very good at what they do. Even the guild''s staff was known to be unable to talk about these two.


    They huff and puff at the information that comes out of their mouths.


    The following is a summary of the story of the Stiff Faces Guards.


    Because Belka uses the power of adventurers to defend the city, the Adventurer''s Guild has a lot of influence. This is the same with Ishka.


    And the two parties that had great power in that guild were the ''Silver Star'' and the ''Desert Eagle''. The number of members, strength, and achievements of both parties were almost equal, and it is said that they were locked horns in a relationship. The leader of the Silver Star had a strong sense of justice, while the leader of the Desert Eagle was the type who would do anything to achieve his goal, and it was said that the two leaders did not see eye to eye.


    However, it is a fact that the competition between the two was the lifeblood of the Belka Guild, and when desert monsters attacked, the two would compete with each other to take the lead in fierce battles to protect the city. Because of this, the residents were very supportive, and the two parties continued to be symbols of the city of Belka for a long time.


    That equilibrium was upset a few months ago. The main members of the ''Silver Star'' who had gone out to investigate the unexplored areas of the desert had been wiped out. To be exact, deaths have yet to be confirmed, but if those who were accustomed to desert adventures wouldn''t return for a few months, it was hard to imagine an outcome other than death.


    The unreturned members were all top-ranking players, including the leader, and the remaining Belka members would not be able to hold the A-rank by themselves. In addition, the remaining members were not a monolith, and in the end, the A-ranked party, the Silver Star, ended up being disbanded.


    As a result, the power of the only remaining A-ranked party, the Desert Eagle, doubled. The number of members also increased greatly, and not a few of them used the name of the ''Desert Eagle'' to behave arrogantly - this was what the guards had told me.


    The ''Desert Eagles'' also have some old-timers who understand things in their own way, but the younger guys are not much different from the guys from earlier. You''d better be careful about the elven girls over there. You can always count on us for help. I''m sure you''re not trained to be on par with those guys.


    After that, the guard patted his face with a smoothie and gave a big bow with a new expression on his face.


    He said, "I''m sorry to be late, but I''ll do my job - welcome to Belka, lads. As a matter of fact, don''t think that these people are all that''s left of Belka. This is a city of no comers and no go-getters, a city of dreams, money and greed, and more than enough to keep you busy. Whatever your goals are, I hope they come true in this city.


    Afterwards, Lunamaria was questioned, but all she was asked about was her name, whether the robes of the wise men were real, and finally, where she would be staying in Belka.


    The guards say that even though the arrangements are not for the thugs, they don''t care about them at all. He laughed and said, "Where in the world do you find wanted criminals wearing wise man''s robes?


    After our interrogation, the guards saw us off and we stepped onto the main street. Immediately, the streets of Belka burst into view, overflowing with people.


    There are armed adventurers, bards playing musical instruments, merchants setting up stalls, and men in incendiary outfits calling out to men on the street, perhaps as touts in a tavern or maybe in a brothel.


    A sparrow is scurrying about in a frightened state, looking around at the vibrant streets, which may seem too noisy. The prosperity of Belka must have been impressive to Sparrow, who knows the bustle of Ishqa and the royal city before the Stampede.


    As I''ve mentioned before, the Catalan Desert, which stretches west of Belka, is not only a major habitat for demons, but also a source of countless riches such as gold, silver, salt, spices, and spices.


    There is no end to the riches of the desert, and there is no end to the riches that can be drawn from it. The bustling scene in front of us was a clear testament to the value of the Catalan Desert.


    Master, what are you going to do after this?


    We''ll head for the inn for now. We''ll meet up with Ilaria-- and the sparrow!


    The sparrow that had been walking ahead of me, intrigued, was about to be swept away by a wave of people, so I hurriedly reached out my hand and pulled the girl''s body closer to mine.


    The sparrow, which settled into my arms with a thud, bowed her head while holding her horn-covered hat in her hands.


    ''''Gee, I''m sorry, thank you!


    You''re welcome. Just in case we get separated, we''ll hold hands to make sure we don''t get separated.


    When I held out my left hand, the sparrow''s eyes fluttered in confusion, but she eventually grabbed my hand in a reluctant manner.


    ''In that case, so am I.''


    Lunamaria, who was listening to the conversation, picks at the edge of my sun-shielded cloak. She did not try to grip her free right hand, probably out of consideration for the swordsman''s dominant hand.


    This time it was my turn to blink my eyes, not the sparrow''s.


    Out of the corner of my eye, Lunamaria is tilting her head with a clear face, as if to say, "What''s the problem? I almost opened my mouth to say something - in the end I couldn''t think of anything, so I just closed it.


    After a few minutes of shuffling around in a huddle, we arrive at the inn where we had stayed with Ilaria before.


    When we entered, we were met with strange looks from everywhere. Well, it''s not an inn for adventurers to stay at, so it can''t be helped.


    However, the owner at the reception desk seemed to remember my face, and he''s been talking to one of the employees about something. He must have gone to call for Ilaria, because he saw the employee hurrying up the stairs.


    My prediction was correct, and before long Ilaria came down the stairs as if in a panic. I''m sure you''ll be able to see that she is in good health and not injured.


    A young girl appeared behind her, looking very nervous. She was older than a sparrow in years, probably about the same age as Seal. She was wearing the priest''s uniform of the Hokage.


    Ilaria is pointing at me and talking to me about something, so I''m sure we know each other, but...well, who is it?��I thought it was a friend I''d made in the temple while gathering information, but I don''t think Ilaria would introduce me to an ordinary friend.


    With a vague whiff of trouble, I approached Ilaria.


    As it turned out, the girl was a childhood friend of Ilaria''s. In other words, she was a resident of Merte Village. She was also a childhood friend of Lars, who was sold into slavery as a child due to the hardships of life and drifted to Belka.


    As mentioned above, the girl is wearing the priestly uniform of the Dharma God. And on her chest, a seal (emblem) in the shape of a silver star was shining.

 171-Chapter 41: The Golden Empire

    Nice to meet you, Dragonslayer. My name is Katia.


    That was the first thing Ilaria''s childhood friend said.


    The place was a guest room on the top floor. It was the room where Ilia and I had stayed before. It was in that room that we heard from the girl who called herself Katia.


    I didn''t notice it from a distance, but Katia was clearly emaciated. Although she was wearing heavy makeup, her eyes were hollowed out, her cheeks were hollowed out and her voice was faint.


    She wore her brown hair in a bun behind her head to make it easier to move around, but the way she tied her hair was also a bit of a mockery, making her look very unbecoming of a young girl.


    ''As you can see, I am a servant of the God of Law. When I was a little girl, I lived in the same village of Merte as Miss Ilia.


    When Katia glanced at Ilaria, the priest warrior of The Sword of Hayabusa nodded his head in affirmation of Katia''s words.


    As I had guessed from the seal (emblem) on his chest, Katia was a former member of the A-ranked party "Silver Star". I''ve met Iria, who was gathering information about the King of Beasts (Behemoth) in this city, and she told him about me through her mouth.


    Knowing that the Dragonslayer (I) would eventually visit Belka again, Katia regularly went to Iria''s side, waiting for me to come. That led to today.


    The question is why Katia wanted to see me, well, I don''t need to ask. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to get away with it. It''s easy to imagine what Katia must have been thinking.


    In fact, the next words that came out of Katia''s mouth were exactly what I had expected.


    ''''Dragon-slayer-sama, please help us find our friends in the ''Silver Star''!��The unexplored area is the innermost part of the Catalan Desert, where the King of Beasts (Behemoth) has been seen in the past. I believe this is in line with your purpose!


    Saying that, Katia bows her head with a desperate look on her face.


    I''ve been told that it was the leader of the "Silver Star" that freed Katia from the status of a slave, and this girl seems to feel a deep debt of gratitude to the leader. I''m not sure if she''s not exhausted, but she might be feeling more than just gratitude.


    I heard that the leaders of the ''Silver Star'' disappeared many months ago. So even though enough time has passed for them to be officially treated as dead, Katia is still scrambling for her former comrades.


    The circumstances that surrounded the girl in front of me, called the circumstances of her fall into slavery since her childhood, were worthy of sympathy. I can''t be so cruel as to say, "I don''t want to work for free" in front of that girl''s desperate plea. As they say, we''re going to the desert to look for the Behemoth anyway. It''s not much of a hassle if you think of it as a way to do that.


    The fact that Ilaria and Lars were childhood friends means that they are naturally acquainted with Priestess Sela. In that sense, I had no intention of refusing to cooperate.


    When I briefly stated that -- or something like that, Katia''s face brightened with a puff and said, "Thank you! He repeatedly bowed his head to me.


    To that Katia, I add, "However.


    I want you to be aware of that, because as expected, it can''t be forever.


    For example, if the King of Beasts (Behemoth) is found outside the unexplored area, I will defeat the King of Beasts (Behemoth) there and return to Ishka. I cannot remain in Belka to search for the Silver Star after defeating the Behemoth.


    Nor did he intend to return to Belka to continue his search after giving the King of Beasts (Behemoth)''s horn to Pope Noah. I don''t care if it was only yesterday or today that he went missing, but I don''t see the point in a prolonged search when it''s been many months.


    I''m sorry for Katia, but the members of the ''Silver Star'' are probably dead. The bodies may have been buried in the sand or eaten by demons, either way, they will be difficult to find.


    To put it bluntly, the purpose of my cooperation was not to find the Silver Star, but to appease the girl in front of me. I''m sure that if I didn''t do this, Katia would continue to run on with some hope that she would eventually collapse from lack of strength.


    I let out a small sigh so that Katia, who has tears in her eyes, doesn''t notice me. In a different way than the ''Desert Eagle'' that teased her so stubbornly, the ''Silver Star'' was also going to be a source of trouble.


    ''''Um, thank you.......for Katia....


    In the room where Katia had left, Ilaria bows her head with an awkward salutation.


    Looking at such Iria, I faintly narrowed my eyes. Unlike Lunamaria and Miroslav, Ilaria is still a sixth-level adventurer belonging to the Ishka Adventurers'' Guild and a member of the Sword of Hayabusa.


    During my previous stay in Belka, I left Iria in Belka and headed for Onigashima after I performed a soul-eating ceremony on her. It''s true that I was more than a little curious to see how Ilaria would behave after being away from me for so long. As a matter of fact, I was also considering the possibility that Ilaria had disappeared from Belka.


    But this is how Ilaria has remained in Belka.


    --Hmm, it looks like there''s no problem. Well, I suppose that, from the point of view of Iria, who was affected by Hydra''s deadly poison, she can''t leave me even to obtain the antidote, so she couldn''t choose any other option but to obey.


    I''m not going to be able to get to the bottom of it.


    I don''t mind. As I told that boy, my priority is the King of Beasts, so I don''t mind. But you said you were childhood friends in the village, how did you meet him again?��Did you guys bump into each other in the Temple of the Law?


    ''By chance I heard that someone was gathering information about the King of Beasts (Behemoth) and he came to see me from the other side. That''s when we recognized each other.


    ''Right. Have you informed Lars yet?


    It was an innocuous question, but Ilaria bit her lip and slumped when she heard this.


    ''No, Katia stopped me. She told me I wasn''t going back to the village of Merte anymore, so I should stop letting her know about me.


    I crossed my arms when I heard that. If I had been freed from slavery, I could have returned home at any time. Even if I couldn''t leave Belka because of circumstances, it wasn''t difficult to let my family know I was safe.


    The fact that he didn''t do either of those things probably meant that he didn''t want to see the face of the family that sold him out, and he didn''t have any unresolved issues with the village. Naturally, that was no exception for Ilaria and Lars.......apparently, the reunion between Ilaria and Katia was not a very emotional one.


    Seal hadn''t missed sending money to his family even after becoming a slave - this was probably because Seal had sold himself for his family of his own volition. It''s not hard to imagine that Katia''s situation was completely different from that.


    And if that''s how Ilaria and Lars decided to become adventurers after losing their childhood friends, then Katia''s existence has had a great deal of influence on me.


    Today I met Katia in Belka. It''s a strange coincidence, I think.


    I changed the subject, thinking inwardly about that. It''s not that I was worried about Ilaria''s pained expression, but rather that there was something I needed to check up on for future reference.


    ''How are you feeling, by the way?��As far as I can see, there doesn''t seem to be anything unusual in this way, but did the poison reappear after you left me?


    By poison, of course, I mean Hydra''s poison. Ilia fought an aquatic horse (Kelpie) in the village of Merte and was affected by the deadly poison of the illusory species via this demon, leading to the collapse of half of her face. Taking an antidote using my blood greatly improved her symptoms, but the fear of a recurrence has not disappeared.


    Having defeated the demon god in Onigashima, my level has increased even more. Inevitably, the effects of the Blood Spirit have also increased than before. If the symptoms of the poison had reappeared in my absence, then it would be necessary to use that one. With that in mind, I turned to ask the question, but Ilaria''s answer was that there was no problem at all.


    If anything, my body is in better shape than it was before I was poisoned.


    That''s fine. I guess I won''t have to cut you up for this one.


    I''m not sure what to say in response to the teasing, but Ilaria''s lips are drawn into a tight line. I once declared to Ilaria, who feared a painless death from a deadly poison, that I would kill her with all my might if it was too late. That''s what I''ve been doing here.


    It was in my own way a reflection of what I thought of Ilaria at the time, but it''s not something I would have let the priest Serra or the little guys hear. If Lars or anyone else hears these words, there is a possibility that there will be another fight.


    However, Ilaria''s face was clearly relieved at that time, and Ilaria here did not show any anger.


    He gestured for Ilaria to sit next to him. Ilaria''s eyes winked slightly, but she obeyed my instructions without saying a word.


    Incidentally, Sparrow and Lunamaria have moved to another room a little further away. It''s really impossible for the four of us to stay in a room for two, so we took another room.


    Right now, it''s just me and Ilaria in this room. If that was the case, there was only one thing to do.


    ������


    Three days after arriving in Belka, I was flying alone in the skies of the Catalan Desert on Klau Solas.


    At first, I had hidden Klaus in the nearby mountains as I didn''t want it to stand out too badly, but now that I''d gotten involved with the Desert Eagle and the Silver Star as soon as I arrived, there was no point in shrinking back so as not to stand out. Rather, he should have clearly flaunted his presence. If the dragon slayer is here to stay, it will be harder for the desert hawk to get a hold of you.


    The person who agreed with me was Cardinal Sairala, the supreme lawgiver in Belka. Cardinal Sairala promised me full cooperation and even gave me permission for Klau Solas to enter and leave the city of Belka freely.


    At first, I thought their kindness was due to Pope Noah''s letter of introduction, but upon closer examination, I learned that Cardinal Sairala was also troubled by the disappearance of the Silver Star. He was also concerned about Katia, and even if I didn''t have the Pope''s letter of introduction, he would have spared no effort to help, according to the cardinal''s own words.


    ''Alou is a well-behaved man. To the inhabitants of Belka, adventurers are generally regarded as rogues, but Arrows and his friends are an exception.


    When we met for the first time, Cardinal Sairala said that to me with a somber look on his face. The one named here, Alou, is the leader of the ''Silver Star''. Also known as the White Knight.


    It is said that Arrows took in and cared for those who had been abused as slaves and those who had lost their families, and they had a cooperative relationship with the Temple of Law and other temples. Katya was one of them, he said.


    Although he was an adventurer without a lord, he was known as a ''knight'', which shows how much people loved his humble character.


    I should add that Cardinal Sairala, who I thought was a woman from the sound of his name, was a dignified man over fifty years old.


    As we flew through the desert sky, I remembered the old cardinal''s words.


    When Alou and the others went missing, I searched the entire Temple of Law to find them, but the place they went to was the most secluded part of the unexplored area. There are many demons, and there are no oases nearby. Even the most seasoned adventurer can do little more than go and return, and it''s impossible to hope for an all-out search.


    When I heard that, I wondered why the Silver Star was headed to such a dangerous place again. Why did the Silver Star head to such a dangerous place again?


    Of course, it is because of the risk that they are adventurers, but of course there must be a reason for the risk.


    There were many demons in the area, no oasis, and even the most seasoned adventurer would risk his life just to get there and back. What was Alou''s purpose in heading to such a place with his friends in tow?


    The question I couldn''t ask Katia, I turned to Cardinal Sairala.


    In response, the Cardinal closed his eyes for a moment, as if he was holding something back, and then he spoke a word.


    The Golden Empire (Imperium).


    It''s an utopia in the desert that remains only in legend. The ''Silver Star'' - no, White Knight Alou had set foot in the Catalan Desert in search of that legend. You will be able to find out how many times, dozens or even hundreds of times.


    And when he got some clue to the legend, he had stepped into the unexplored area at his peril - and never returned.


    "The White Knight in the desert," eh? Well, what happened to him?


    Muttering that, I turned Klau Solas'' head to Belka. That''s enough for a test flight. I planned to return to Belka today, and tomorrow I would take the sparrows back to the magical world of sand.

 172-Episode 42 The Legend of the Desert

    There''s not much I know about the Golden Empire (Imperium).


    When I visited Belka before, I heard a rumor that there was a Golden Empire protected by a ward in the middle of the desert. Another rumor is that beyond the desert, there is an ideal land full of water, greenery, and magic power, which should probably be included in the information on the Golden Empire (Imperium).


    Initially, I didn''t take much interest in it because I thought it was a legend that was common in the demonic world.


    But now that I know that this is a mystery that one of Belka''s greatest adventurers has pursued all his life, my interest in this desert legend is growing.


    To put it more simply, I was thrilled. To put it simply, I was thrilled to be on the edge of adventure, even though the word "Nora" was on top of it. I have the same interest in mysteries and legends as anyone else.


    It''s an inappropriate interest for Katia, who is desperately looking for the whereabouts of the "Silver Star". Since I knew that, I refrained from showing it to my face. However, since their leader, Arrows, was looking for the Golden Empire (Imperium), there''s a possibility that this information could be useful in the search for the ''Silver Star''.


    So I asked the sparrows to search for information on the Silver Star while I was conducting a test flight in the Catalan Desert. Incidentally, this also served as a study of the sparrows'' characters.


    I also asked Cardinal Saira about it.


    As a result, what has emerged is the shape of a huge empire that existed in the old age - an age even older than the three hundred years ago when humans and demons fought.


    The Imperium is said to have been a superpower that amassed the wealth of the world in the Old Age, and its capital was covered with gold and silver, and its lights never ceased to burn, even at night.


    The prosperity of the empire lasted for a thousand years, and its people indulged in gastronomy and pleasure. Morality and ethics were shunned, and many pleasurable events were held and enjoyed by the people.


    God, lamenting the decadence and decadence of the nation and of mankind, repeatedly called for self-examination, but the voice of God failed to reach those who indulged in vices, and as a result, the golden empire of the Imperium was destroyed by the rain of light that fell from heaven. Buildings crumbled by starfire, the inhabitants were burned to death by sulfur, and the land was reduced to a barren land where not a blade of grass grew for a thousand years..........


    -- and well, this was the legend of the Golden Empire (Imperium) that I had newly learned. Needless to say, the last barren land was the Catalan Desert.


    Most of the material from the old era was lost in the war with the demons three hundred years ago, so there was no way to confirm whether this legend was based on fact or not.


    Well, from my point of view, it''s either a fraud or a dreamer''s game to bring up the old era.


    It was Cardinal Saira who told me about this legend, but the last part of the story has a temple-like preachiness to it, and that''s one of the reasons why I judged it to be an old story. I don''t know if the god who destroyed the Golden Empire (the Imperium) was the God of War, the God of Law, or the Mother God of Earth, but if he has the power to turn a country into a desert, I''d like to see him destroy the demon gate as soon as possible.


    Of course, I didn''t say such a thing to his face. I don''t think he even expressed it. But as expected of the supreme head of the legalistic religion in Belka, the cardinal seemed to have gotten an accurate insight into my inner thoughts.


    ''Unbelievable,'' he said.


    Well to be honest with you, yes.


    I frankly admit that there was no point in cheating. When I was bracing myself for a reprimand, as expected, the cardinal continued to speak without a wry smile on his face.


    ''I can''t blame you for thinking so. But Alou believed in this legend. At least it''s not a total lie. Not only does he believe it, but so does his father, and I believe it.


    ''I''ve heard of Lord Arrow, but is his father also?��And your eminence, too.


    I myself was once an adventurer in the desert. Along with my father in Arrows.


    The cardinal narrowed his eyes as if he were thinking of the old days.


    He said.


    There are traces of the old days in the Catalan Desert. But there is more to it than that.


    Something more than that, sir?


    Hmm. It''s difficult to understand this unless you''ve stepped into the desert, but as you go deeper into the desert, you can feel it. There is definitely something here, something beyond our control.


    The higher the rank of the adventurer, the more he is captured by its magnetism. That''s what the Cardinal said.


    Alou''s father was a typical example of this, and he continued to challenge the desert without regard for his family. Without the admonition of his companion Cardinal Sairala, he finally left the Cardinal and continued his adventures, and finally became a man who did not return.


    Hmmm, I crossed my arms inwardly.


    I guess one of the reasons why White Knight Arrow was so obsessed with the Catalan Desert was because of my father. Aside from that, I thought about the meaning of the cardinal''s words.


    I certainly felt something as I stepped deeper into the desert - I tried to apply those words to my experience.


    Then the forest of Titis appeared in my mind. To be more precise, the dragon-hole in the deepest part of Titis came into view.


    At that moment, as I stepped into the deepest part, following Hydra, I sensed that there was something here. Maybe it was a similar feeling that the Cardinal felt.


    If there was a dragon hole in the Catalan Desert, then the possibility that the King of Beasts (Behemoth) was an illusionary species would be raised, which was quite interesting. However, a large amount of magic power (mana) overflowed from the dragon hole in Titis, creating a terrifyingly dense forest. On the other hand, here, a desert without a single blade of grass grew.


    After thinking that far, I gave a small shake of my head to stop myself from thinking.


    I shouldn''t do this. Drawing conclusions by piling assumptions on top of assumptions is a bad idea. The reins of my mind, which had been running ahead of me, were tightened.


    If there really is a dragon-hole deep in the desert, then I''ll be able to sense something about it. It shouldn''t be too late to make an inference then.


    �� �� ��


    At first, our base of operations in Belka was the inn where we used to stay.


    But now we''ve pulled out of the inn and moved into the Temple of Law. This was on the expectation that if the dragon slayer''s presence is obeyed, visitors of all ranks will flock to the temple.


    In fact, since the other day, there has been an incessant stream of such visitors and invitations. As expected of a legalistic religion, or perhaps it should be called a legalistic religion, but for the most part, I''m grateful that the cardinal blocks them off.


    Incidentally, I also received a letter from "The Desert Eagle". The contents of the letter can be roughly summarized as, "We would love to meet you once. Depending on what you have to say, we would be happy to assist you in your search for the King of Beasts (Behemoth) and the Silver Star.


    I''m not going to take this statement for granted, but it seems that the Desert Eagle has no intention of antagonizing me, no questions asked.


    I''ve also spoken briefly with the other survivors of the "Silver Star" besides Katia. They''re thinking about reviving the Silver Star, especially the younger members, and they''re pleased to hear that it''s unexpectedly lucky to have the Dragon Slayer as their backer.


    It seems that they have quickly come to the conclusion that cooperation with Katia means cooperation with the Silver Star (Jibun-tachi). When I refused to help you, he complained to me verbally that he had no intention of helping you, but yeah, I don''t care.


    I don''t want to do any extra work now that I have so much to do.


    So, I headed to the training ground with Lunamaria on the night of the day I returned from the test flight to take care of one of the ''things to do''. The place is usually used by priest-warriors, but it was already dark and there were no other users in sight.


    Why did I bring Lunamaria with me, it was to practice fighting the ''Illusionary Itto-ryu'' that we had talked about the other day.


    Tomorrow we''ll be heading to the desert so we can''t practice in earnest, but we should make good use of the free time we have. Besides, it was also a way to show that I had a promise to keep.


    So I borrowed a wooden sword from the temple and faced Lunamaria for half an hour (an hour). In front of me was a sweaty, breathing elf, a demon man (sparrow) and a human (Ilaria) slumped in front of me - the reason for the increase of two people is because they requested to join us on the way.


    ''''Well then, since there''s more to come tomorrow, I guess we''ll leave it at that for today.


    A voice emanates from the elven wise man''s mouth, a voice with a strength I''ve never heard before. The current Lunamaria was dressed in her practice leggings (trousers), barely standing with her hands on her knees. She gasps and gasps, and if you look closely, you can see that her legs are also trembling.


    --Okay, did I go a little too far?��I don''t think there was any trauma, but I could have had a bruise or two because I poked and prodded with the tip of my wooden sword and made my feet crawl on the ground.


    I could have been more tame, but that wouldn''t be practice. It''s because Lunamaria has experience fighting Klimt that she needed to put some serious effort into it.


    Well, as far as I can see, although Lunamaria is exhausted, she does not have any complaints about the practice itself, so it''s good.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    This one, too, is wearing the same leggings as Lunamaria, and the way she is chirping and whimpering is no different. However, the reason why there are fewer stains on the clothes than Lunamaria is because - yes, I was holding back.


    I didn''t give a d*mn about such inner feelings, but I spoke to the sparrow with admiration.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I knew you were studying magic and building up your strength, but did you also train in body arts?


    Yeah, sure. Yeah.


    I looked at the sparrow who was talking under her breath and nodded in a panic. I should have waited until he had caught his breath to ask a question.


    The last one, Ilaria, is on one knee, unable to stand anymore. My body is trembling because my fist, which I fired at the end of the practice, felt really good and went into my groin.


    While I was fighting Suzume and Lunamaria at the same time, she threw a full-body spinning kick in the air, and I counter-attacked her.


    The pain has finally subsided, and Ilaria slowly opened her mouth.


    ''''The martial art you use - I think it''s called jinjutsu, or Keigi. Is it something that can only be used by people of your school?


    No, the jin (��) is, in essence, an individual''s magic power (ADO). It''s not just a matter of time before you find yourself in a situation where you can''t get a job. It''s a good idea to use it, even if you don''t have anything to do with the Ittoyo Itto style.


    The higher-level power techniques require a tremendous amount of magical power, making it impossible for those who have not yet mastered the mind attire to activate it. However, that''s not the case with rudimentary power techniques (Keigi).


    As he responded, a strong light flashed in Iria''s eyes.


    ''''If I can learn the jade technique from you, I can practice a little more decently if I can learn the jade technique from you. Can I assume that?


    ''''Well, you see. In addition to the power technique, I''m sure you''re not aware of the effectiveness of any other takedown martial art.


    I shrugged at that.


    I knew what Ilaria was trying to say, and what the other two were asking for, albeit modestly. But I wasn''t going to nod my head at that.


    After all, I was using my own style of jujutsu until just recently. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new pair of shoes.


    To begin with, in order for the power of the power technique of the Illusory Itto-Ryu, the manifestation of the same source of existence (anima) is essential in order for it to be able to exert sufficient power. Even if Iria and Lunamaria were to cultivate the jade technique, they would not be able to see a marked improvement in their abilities.


    The only possibility for the demon sparrow is this - Illusory Itto-Ryu is a martial art that is not to be found outside the gate, and the power technique is one of its basics. If the onijin learned that the demon man had practiced the Illusory Itto- style, it would be clearer to see what would happen to Onigashima than to the fire.


    It''s not a good idea to give them an excuse, even if they will eventually turn against you.


    --It''s a different story if the day comes when Suzume herself really wants to do so.


    I was thinking about this as I looked at the exhausted trio.

 173-Episode 43 Night Encounter

    "....I can''t believe it. I can already see the ''wall of sand''.


    In the saddle of Crow Solas, Katia let out a sound that was neither admiration nor astonishment. Her gaze was drawn to the widespread sandstorm that was blowing across the landscape.


    The dust that rose high in the sky literally looked like a wall, spreading on a scale reminiscent of the horizon. If we were directly hit by a sandstorm like this, even the city of Belka would be swallowed up by the sand in an instant.


    We are still a long way from the sandstorm, but I can feel a sense of oppression as if it is about to close in on us.


    It reminded me of the edge of the world.


    That wall of sand often occurs in the unexplored areas. I''ve heard from Commander Arrows that this is the main reason why these areas are unexplored.


    I growled at Katia''s words. It''s true that if we were to encounter a storm like that while walking on the ground, there''s nothing we can do about it. The only thing we could do was to pitch our tents and stay quiet until the sandstorm passed - no, we''d get swallowed by the sand with our tents.


    So, we''ll have to step in quickly when there is no sandstorm, investigate in a minimal amount of time, and then turn back quickly. Or you could use magic or something else to create a base that can withstand a sandstorm. Well, I don''t know if that''s really possible.


    In that respect, we''re blessed. Crow Solus can put up wind wards, so it won''t get blown away if it enters a sandstorm. This was proven when we plowed through a tornado caused by an illusory species (Hydra).


    The only difference before was that there was no clear target on the other side of the storm. At that time, I was confident that the hydra was at the center of the tornado, and I could roughly guess the size of the tornado.


    But with The Wall of Sand, there was no such thing. If the depth of the sandstorm was as wide as the width of the sandstorm, even the most indigo winged beast (wyvern) would have a hard time plowing through it. Besides, it would be difficult to find out their direction in that thick fog of sand. Naturally, it was impossible to search for the Behemoth and the Silver Star.


    It would be best to invade the unexplored area on a day when there was no sandstorm, and look for them from the sky. If that gives us any clues, it would be good. If not, they will re-enter the area from another location on a different day.


    During a sandstorm, you can search outside of the unexplored areas. I''m not here to expose the mysteries of the unexplored areas. What I should be looking for is the King of Beasts (Behemoth) and the Silver Star. With that in mind, I directed my question to Katia.


    ''''Just to be sure, the White Knight-dono was trying to get past that wall, right?''''


    ''Yes, sir. As I said before, the Wall of Sand occurs in unexplored areas. They occur with an unnatural frequency, even for a natural sandstorm. The Commander suspected that they were some kind of boundary.


    If it is a ward, it is self-evident that there is someone who put it up. If the "Wall of Sand" is not a natural phenomenon but a man-made obstacle, then there should be a way to solve it, or to get through it - that was the idea of White Knight Arrows.


    I see, Arrow''s search for the unexplored area was, at the end of the day, for the purpose of finding that means.


    ...However, the fact that he continued to challenge the extremely dangerous desert on the basis of the assumption that it was some kind of boundary is still a bit strange. Based on his performance in "The Silver Star", Arrows must have been a man of great character and judgment. It is difficult to imagine that such a person would have risked his life for mere speculation.


    This feeling becomes even stronger when you look at "The Wall of Sand" from afar. There must have been some basis for challenging the Wall of Sand. He had a clear reason to risk not only his own life, but also the lives of his friends.


    Or perhaps his father left something behind, or perhaps Arrows himself discovered something while chasing his father''s shadow.


    -- I suddenly wonder. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to search the unexplored areas, but it might be better to look for Arrow''s house or the headquarters of the Silver Star.


    Well, as much as I think about it, someone has probably already done it.


    Thinking about this, I continued my search in the desert. But in conclusion, this day''s exploration yielded nothing.


    The Catalan Desert is dotted with a number of oases. Depending on the location, these oases are more bustling than the more obscure cities, as they are a lifeline for adventurers in the desert, and are lined with shops and facilities that cater to adventurers.


    We spent the night in one of those oases, and the next day we headed back to the unexplored areas, but the Wall of Sand was still out there, so we didn''t succeed in our search.


    The difference in temperature in the morning and evening is typical of the desert. The scorching sunshine that poured down on us. The dry air. A constant breeze with sand in our eyes and mouths.


    I was fed up with the weather in the Catalan Desert, so I decided to return to Belka. I didn''t want to spend three or four days and nights in the desert under the current circumstances, let alone in a time of crisis. Not to mention Sparrow, Lunamaria, the forest fairy, is also struggling with the desert climate.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    ������


    That night - the night I returned from the Catalan Desert - I secretly left the Temple of the Law and headed for the city of Belka.


    The sun had already set and most of the shops would be closed.


    However, in a city as large as Belka, there are places that come alive at night. It''s a so-called entertainment district.


    ........For the record, I don''t want to go out with the girls. I simply wanted to see the town of Belka with my own eyes.


    Since arriving in this city, most of the information I''ve seen and heard has been via the legalistic religion. The Temple of Law is outstanding in terms of the quality and quantity of information it possesses, and its authority as an organization is also high. It''s a good thing that I''m a member of this organization, because that''s why I went to the temple, but I couldn''t avoid the bias in the information I got.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do this.


    I''m not going to be able to get away with it because I don''t want to be found out as a dragon slayer, so I also wore a proper hooded robe. In the desert at night, the temperature drops in contrast to the heat of the day, so the thick robe is also a countermeasure for that.


    So I stepped into the entertainment district and slowly made my way down the street, looking around like a lazy old man. I thought I''d go into a bar or restaurant if I could find one, but the ones open at this time of day were usually reserved for female diners. Just walking down the street like this, you can hear the sounds of charmers everywhere.


    It''s not a bad idea to go into one of these establishments, but you can''t do it before your tongue is dry when you say you have no intention of playing with women. Dragonslayer, I don''t lie.


    Well, wandering around the city at night with no idea what to expect is also interesting.


    Thinking about this, I strolled through Belka at night. I thought it would be more interesting if someone came up to me thinking I was a sitting duck, but those kinds of people didn''t interfere with my path.


    "I honestly thought it would be rougher, but is it safer than I thought?


    The security of the entertainment district is one of the indicators of the current state of the city. The fact that uninformed strangers (strangers) can walk the streets for an hour or so without missing a beat is commendable.


    I''ve made a mental note to include Belka as a candidate for this.


    I''m planning to set up a base for the Sword of Bloodstain in addition to Ishka. Since the swordsman knows my location, this is a necessary precaution.


    Seal and Miroslav, who did not accompany Belka this time, are working from that location. In addition, the main focus of the plan is to secure a place where the remaining members can live safely when I go out of town.


    In that regard, Belka is too far away from Ishqa and I hear there are also attacks by desert monsters, so it''s not a strong candidate. However, because it''s so far away, it''s unlikely that the Miken family will find it, so it''s worth including it as a candidate.


    ''''If there was a place with a hinoki bath, I''d make an immediate decision, but as expected, it would be tough to find one so close to the desert.


    While I was muttering about something insignificant, the smell of burnt meat and spices drifted out of the air, and my attention was drawn to it.


    The source of the smell was a shop marked "Sunagige Tei", with a tavern and restaurant on the first floor and an inn on the second floor. It was not an unusual structure for this kind of shop.


    The inside of the shop is clean and has no womanly qualities. It is not artful to return to the temple as it is, so we decided to go inside.


    As soon as the bell on the door announced the arrival of a visitor, the owner jumped out of the kitchen and approached me with a big smile on his face.


    I was shown to my seat and ordered the kushiyaki that he recommended.


    Soon after, the meat and vegetables were alternately skewered and grilled, and the meat used was from the Sandrizzard.


    The meat used is said to be from the sand lizard, which is, as the name suggests, a sand lizard.


    They are not small lizards that roam around on the ground, but rather magical beasts that can eat people, let alone livestock, when they grow up. Calling it a sand crocodile might be more appropriate.


    These sand lizards usually hide in the sand and pounce on their prey, but when they get hungry, they will crawl out of the sand to actively search for their prey. And while reptiles are notoriously susceptible to changes in temperature, sand lizards are active at night, thanks to their thick skins.


    Even novice adventurers can hunt these magical beasts if they are well-prepared, but if they are attacked in the middle of a night camp, they will be in trouble. For adventurers taking on the desert, this is the first hexenbiest you need to learn its name and habits.


    And as for this monster beast, as I mentioned above, its outer skin is so thick that it''s not something that can be eaten at all. On the other hand, the meat underneath the skin was soft and fresh, and the juices would overflow in your mouth the moment you took a bite. When the restaurant''s secret sauce comes into contact with it, the flavor of the meat (umami) bursts on the tongue, while the right amount of spiciness stirs the appetite - to put it simply, it''s super good.


    The overall flavor was strong, but it was just right for my body, which was lacking in saltiness after returning from the desert. The food in the temple is generally light in flavor, so it was even better.


    When we ate the strong-flavored skewers like this, we felt like gulping down a large glass of barley wine (ale), but we couldn''t go back to the temple with the stench of alcohol on our breath, so we resisted the urge to drink alcohol. I asked for another drink and filled my stomach.


    After a little while, I ate all the skewers I had eaten, including a second helping, and let out a breath of satisfaction.


    I might have discovered a great restaurant. I really wanted to buy some souvenirs for the sparrows, but if I did so, they would know that I had slipped out for the night. But if I did that, they would find out that I had slipped out at night, which wouldn''t be a problem, but it would be awkward to let them know that I had gone to the red light district.


    Well, as for the sparrows, I''ll take them to some sweet shop to make it up to them.


    With that in mind, I paid the bill and left the shop. After stretching out there, I headed back to the temple. I''ll have to wait until another time to gather information.


    And so it was when we returned to the entrance of the entertainment district.


    ''''........hmm?''''


    There was something of a crowd. Something I hadn''t seen when I entered the entertainment district.


    I got out my onlooker''s guts and peered in to see several armed men and a black-robed figure confronting each other in the center of the human fence.


    The men''s armaments looked familiar. There was no need to search my memory, that was from The Desert Eagle. And by the way, the men''s faces were familiar, too. They were the ones who had teased him at the gate on the first day.


    If that''s the case, the person in the robe could be the victim of the fate of the hawk in the desert.


    I send an observant glance in that direction.


    I can''t make out their faces or ages because they are wearing their hoods so deeply. However, if I lower my gaze slightly, I can see the bulge that pushes the robe up from the inside. In other words, it''s a woman. Lowering my gaze further, the long sword at her waist caught my eye.


    The way she stood with her back straightened is dignified and seamless, and just looking at her like this, I can tell that she is a pretty good user. If I were to use an analogy, then yes.


    --I''m not sure I''d be surprised if they said he was a Seirin bannerman.


    The reason for my decision is simple. It''s also a great deal of soul. It''s comparable to a Seirin bannerman, or more specifically, a mind-dresser.


    The person in the robe is a watcher sent by the swordsman, and my actions up to now have been watched every step of the way. Such suspicions crossed my mind.


    However, I quickly dismissed my own thoughts, saying that it wasn''t true.


    There''s certainly a possibility that there''s a master of hidden forms that I can''t detect in the Qinglin Hakki. However, there is no way that such a great skill would be stopped by the Desert Eagle. And moreover, there was no way he could just stand there without taking any action until a crowd of people had gathered.


    There was also the possibility that he was a four-flagged soldier whose main mission was off-island activities, but if he was a four-flagged soldier, he wouldn''t be doing anything to attract attention to the Desert Eagle. In other words, that person has nothing to do with the Swords family. I have come to that conclusion.


    With that in mind, I looked at the robed woman again and saw that her soul was indeed enormous, but also extremely unstable. I had never felt a sense of danger like that of any other heart-dresser I had ever encountered.


    Just as he thought this, the angry voice of the Desert Eagle rang out in that place.


    ''''I''ve said it many times!��If you have no shame in yourself, then take your robe and show your face!


    I''ve told you already. "You''re not the police and you have no right to give me orders.


    The voice that responds to the stout demands is cool and pleasant to the ears, and there is not the slightest hint of danger or instability.


    In response to the woman''s voice, "Yes, yes, yes! Don''t get cocky, hawk! Insolence! "Get on with it and pay the bill! Some people said that they were not happy with the situation. It seems that those who have an antipathy to the Desert Eagles are cheering for the woman who behaves resolutely against them.


    I had expected this after the incident at the castle gate, but I heard that the reputation of the Desert Hawk in the Belka is very bad.


    "You guys are going to defy the Desert Eagles!


    The group of hawks were red-faced as people around them threw words of antagonism at them. Some of them had their hands on the hilt and looked like they could draw their swords at any moment.


    But even looking at those people, the robed woman didn''t seem upset. That''s no wonder, even if the Desert Eagles were to slash at them all, that woman would be easily twisted down.


    However, she doesn''t seem to have any intention of deliberately provoking the "Desert Eagle", and she''s sending a puzzled look at the surrounding crowd of people who are agitating the hawk.


    -- and that gaze grabbed me, who was in the human fence.


    As mentioned above, I''m also wearing a hood to avoid being identified as a dragon slayer as I head into the entertainment district. It''s a good thing that I still do. So I''m sure they haven''t seen my face either.


    One of many other onlookers. I thought there was no reason to catch their attention and that their gaze would soon drift away.


    But that was not to be the case.


    The woman who saw me shuddered so much that she could see it. A pair of amber eyes peered out of the gap in my hood, wide with astonishment.


    The woman''s next reaction is a furious one. She turned quickly to me and put her hand on the sword at her side.


    Immediately afterwards, a strong battle cry came in a gust of wind.


    It was a mystery to me how I could have been struck with so much battle spirit just by glancing at it, but no matter what, there was no reason not to buy the fight that had been sold to me.


    I put my hand on the black sword at my waist, and I could see the other side quickly sink his upper body into the ground.


    Perhaps if the confrontation continued for a few more seconds, me and the woman would have joined swords together. But the clash went unexploded as someone moved faster than we did.


    The ones who moved were the ''Desert Eagles''.


    To them, the woman''s current move was nothing more than an insult to themselves. After all, when I shouted at them, they suddenly turned to face the day after tomorrow. It''s the equivalent of being taunted that you are not on their radar.


    The man who shouted loudly earlier, his face is red with rage and he pulls out his sword from his waistband. Then, without pause, he slashed at the woman.


    If I were to do this earlier, the woman would have easily ducked from the blow. However, the fact that she was facing me delayed the woman''s reaction for a moment.


    As a result, although the tip of the "Desert Eagle" didn''t reach her body, it did reach the thing she was wearing. In other words, it sliced through the hood that was covering her face.


    The slice of the hood that was torn off soared up into the sky on the wind. And the true face of the woman, which had been hidden by the hood, was revealed.


    Brown skin, silvery white hair, amber eyes.


    And I can see the long ears that remind me of bamboo leaves.

 174-Episode 44: Bad Wind

    A loud scream rang out through the night.


    The people who screamed were the ones who had gathered onlookers, and their gazes were directed at the black-clad woman who had shown her true face.


    I look at the same person.


    It''s probably an elf, judging by the shape of her ears. I added the word "probably" because it was the first time I had seen an elf with brown skin and silver hair. Like Lunamaria, all the elves I knew had white skin and golden hair.


    I''m sure they weren''t tanned in the desert, so they may be of a different elven breed than Lunamaria.


    It''s not strange. Even humans have different skin and hair colors. It''s no wonder that elves are like that.


    The problem was - the cause of the people screaming was the appearance of the elves.


    The right half of the face is delicate and beautiful, with a hint of fairy blood.


    In contrast, the left half is--


    You monster!


    One of the ''Desert Eagles'' who had slashed off the elf''s hood right before, cursed. It was perhaps the words that most clearly expressed the feelings of those present here.


    The half of the elf was that of a lion. It could only be described as resembling a lion, without an ounce of the bravery and strength felt by a wild lion, for example. Their severely distorted appearance is nothing short of hideous.


    The fact that the face of the elves was so beautiful made their ugliness all the more striking.


    ''''--''''


    The female elf covers her face with her left hand, which is not holding a sword. Her lips are pulled together in a straight line as if she were holding something back.


    The man who has just called out a monster, perhaps seeing his action as an opening, slashes at the elf.


    In response to this attack, the elf drew his long sword from his waist and soundly bounced back his opponent''s slash.


    However, how cramped he was defending himself while covering his face with his hands, in fact, he allowed his opponent to regain his position without being able to move to counterattack.


    In the meantime, the other members of the Desert Eagles are surrounding them, but the elf is still keeping his hands on his face.


    It seems that to the elf, exposing his true face is even more detestable than being hidden by his enemies.


    It is not surprising that they are unable to fight the vastly outnumbered opponents with such a stance, and they are immediately cut down from all sides and forced to defend themselves.


    Every time the cutting edge of the group of hawks caught the elf, blood sprayed into the night. Blood trickled down from their arms and backs, staining their clothes. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. You can almost hear the sound of his breathing from here as well.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family.


    --I''ve been watching all of these scenes in silence. I''m not going to take advantage of the desert hawk, nor will I help the elves who have turned against me.


    I''d like to leave as soon as possible, but there was a strange feeling in the air that kept me here for a while.


    The source of the presence is, of course, that elf. I''m not sure if it''s the same thing as a magic stone on the verge of exploding. I''m not sure if it''s the right thing to do, but I''m not going to bother warning them, so I''ll just let them go. But I had no reason to warn them, so I let it go.


    In the meantime, there was another screaming and groaning. Looking at it, the sleeves of the elf''s clothes had been torn off, revealing a beast-hair-covered skin peeking out from it. Apparently, the elf''s deformity is not only on its face, but also on its body.


    "Demon, I do not know what your plan is to enter this city, but know that it is fortunate that our Eagle of the Desert found you!


    The man''s sword, wielded as he said it, accurately caught the elf and slashed him down from the shoulder. The blood that poured out of the wound hit the ground violently and the slashed elf staggered backwards.


    Then another man slashed at him from behind and again severed his back wide open. Blood gushed out with a sound like a fountain, and the dense smell of blood filled the area.


    Screams and cheers erupted simultaneously from the surroundings. Everyone would have thought that it was definitely a fatal wound. In fact, the elf''s amber eyes were quickly losing their light.


    However, just as the eyes were about to be reduced to a glass ball of willlessness, a red glow filled the elf''s eyes. It''s a wet red that reminds me of fresh blood. The moment I thought it covered the eyes, a tremendous roar came from the elf''s mouth.


    The deafening roar was at the same time a magical summons for the human spirit. If one were to compare it to the dragon''s roar (dragonlore) released by Hydra, it would be similar to that of a dragon. Of course, it''s not that powerful of an illusory species, but still, it''s not something that the unprepared can withstand.


    Even more so if they were showered with it at close quarters.


    ''''Gahhhh!


    Hi!


    Guh, oh...


    The members of the Desert Eagles were crawling around on the ground with their ears covered. Some were bleeding from their palms, and their eardrums seemed to have been torn out.


    The onlookers who had surrounded them were not going to get away with it. Some were on their knees and moaning, some were crawling on the ground like a hawk in the desert, and some were crying and trying to get away from the scene.


    ''Hiiiiiiii!��Heeeeeeeeeeeee!


    As if to chase those people away, the elf once again lets out a shout.


    --It''s not so much a shout as a loud laugh.


    When you think about it, the lion''s half of the face is grinning in amusement. On the other hand, the half of the fairy''s face was also twisted, but it looked more like a person in pain than a laugh.


    And then, out of the corner of my eye, a change occurred in the elf''s face.


    The lion''s face widened. Slowly but surely, from the tip of my chin, it overwrites the elf''s face and paints it into that of a lion.


    It was somewhat like the short hand of a clock. The lion''s domain expanded as the hand that had been pointing at six o''clock ticked down to seven and eight o''clock. When the needle continues to move forward and points to twelve o''clock, the face of the elf will have become that of a lion.


    When that happens, what will be unleashed on the world?


    ''Well, it won''t be a good one, that''s for sure.


    I say, scratching my head crudely. Out of the corner of my eye, an elf - or rather, something that was once an elf - is about to reveal itself in all its glory.


    A lion''s head and lion''s arm emerge from beneath a torn off robe. Its legs were equipped with wings and claws reminiscent of a bird of prey, and on its back were four wings, also reminiscent of a bird of prey, spread out on its back. Two different tails extended from the buttocks, tangling together as if they were twitching.


    It was a demon I had never seen before.


    But I had heard of them. The information Ilaria had gathered on Belka included a story about a demon similar to this one.


    To be precise, it was not a demon, but a demon god, and even more so, it was a story that belonged more to legend than reality.


    It is, so to speak, an evil wind that drives through the desert.


    With the face and arms of a lion, the legs and wings of an eagle, the tail of a scorpion and a snake, he is the king of the hot sand.


    The name of this demon god of fever and locust attack is


    Pazuzu, King of the Wind, wasn''t it?


    The demon god seems to have heard the murmurings, which were pretty much a soliloquy.


    He smiled eerily as he affirmed my words.


    That face has already turned into a lion for three quarters of the time.

 175-Episode 45 Wisteria

    --a roar that is not my own emanates from my own mouth.


    ''''Hiiiiiiiiii!''''


    -- a humor that is not my own comes out of my own mouth.


    I know why. An evil spirit demon has crawled out of the abyss and is driving the forest crazy, the spirits crazy, and the people crazy. You''re not going to be able to get rid of it.


    --It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. We tried to resist the demon''s control, but the power of the other side is so great that we couldn''t move a single finger of our hands to our satisfaction.


    As if to mock our small resistance, a loud laugh from the evil spirit rang out. As if trying to relieve the resentment it had been holding down, the evil spirit raised its voice vigorously. At the same time, the mutation of the body also gained momentum.


    My arms, legs, back, and face were changing into something inhuman. Being transformed.


    The mutation was accompanied by intense pain. If my arms were ripped off, my legs torn off, my back stabbed through, and my face burned while I was still alive, I would probably experience this kind of pain. If his mouth moved, he would definitely scream.


    But now Wisteria doesn''t even have the freedom to scream. The only thing I could do was to endure the pain, which I didn''t know when it would end - although I knew that there was no point in enduring it.


    If I were to compare the current situation to a siege without reinforcements. No matter how much you endure, you can''t avoid falling, and you''re only postponing your destruction.


    It would be easier if they would just give up. But for Wisteria to give up would mean that the evil spirits would gain complete freedom. If that happened, this human city would be easily obliterated.


    I''m impatient to at least get out of the city, but my body still won''t move.


    -- how did this happen?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    �� �� ��


    Andorra, the forest kingdom.


    The home of Wisteria lies in the midst of the vast Catalan Desert and is rich in water and greenery.


    Most of its territory is occupied by the Sea of Trees, and many of its inhabitants are of the same elven species as Wisteria.


    The Golden Empire (Imperium) - a city covered in gold and white silver, as the humans speak of it, does not exist. Gold and silver are not necessary for life in the forest. The people of Andorra have passed their time peacefully in the forest, protected by the many layers of boundaries that have been put in place.


    However, Andorra is not without its threats.


    The name of that threat is called "The Abyss". It is a bottomless pit located in the heart of Andorra, at the far end of the Sea of Trees.


    A large amount of magical power (mana) is constantly spewing out of the abyss, and that magical power is what makes a vast forest exist in the middle of the desert. In this sense, the existence of the abyss is inseparable from Andorra.


    On the other hand, the magical power that erupts from the abyss is so dense that it can easily drive the spirits mad. Wisteria belonged to the swordsmen''s squad under the king, whose main mission was to defeat the mad spirits around the abyss.


    To an elf, a spirit is like a friend. To the elves, spirits are friends, but if they are not killed, the mad spirits will spread throughout Andorra, spreading misery. This is a far greater disaster than the occasional demonic beast that crosses the boundaries to invade.


    Although Wisteria was the youngest of Andorra''s elves and a newcomer to the swordsmen''s corps, she outperformed the older elves in swordsmanship and spirit handling, and often excelled in defeating spirits.


    In particular, it was the defeat of the crazed Phoenix, the highest-ranking spirit in Wisteria, that brought him fame. At one point it was thought that half of Andorra would be reduced to ashes, but thanks to the Wisteria''s efforts, the disaster was reduced to less than one-tenth of what was expected.


    Praising Wisteria''s achievement, King Andorra bestowed the title of First Swordsman (Gladius) on the young elf. He is the head of the country''s most elite swordsman corps. In other words, Wisteria was recognized as Andorra''s finest swordsman.


    Although she was not inclined to rejoice in the honor she received from avenging her friend''s spirit, it still made Wisteria proud to be recognized by the great king. This was because it was also the recognition of her late father, who taught her the sword, and her late mother, who taught her how to deal with spirits.


    With that pride in her heart, Wisteria continued to push forward with her mission, and the name of her new swordsman, Gradius, became known throughout Andorra.


    The days of smooth sailing, however, came to an abrupt end.


    Demons. They were possessed by what they called "daemons".


    The exact nature of the demon is unknown. It is said to be either a demon from the abyss or the grudge of slain spirits. Wisteria believes it is the former, but many people who are possessed by evil spirits belong to the swordsmen''s corps, and many believe the latter theory to be true.


    The symptoms of being possessed by an evil spirit vary widely, but one thing they all have in common is that they are possessed by someone who is not themselves.


    Wisteria is no exception, and is plagued day and night by unidentified voices. Resistance and prayers were useless.


    If that had been the only symptom, however, it wouldn''t have been a major problem. Some people may be possessed by an evil spirit and still lead an ordinary life.


    But for some of them, the symptoms got worse. They lose the freedom of their bodies, then their bodies mutate into inhuman objects, and finally they become demons in body and mind, attacking their former compatriots.


    The worst example of this occurred to Wisteria.


    During one battle, Wisteria used more power than she could muster to save her allies - and as a result, the evil spirit took her body.


    This caused her body to mutate quickly, and it became clear to all that Wisteria was possessed by an evil spirit.


    The Wisteria, the First Swordsman (Gladius), and a powerful evil spirit that even the Wisteria cannot resist. If these two bared their fangs at Andorra, they would pose a threat no less than the madest of spirits, the Phoenix.


    The conclusion King Andorra came to was execution. There is no way to recover an elf who has progressed to this state, and there have been no cases of spontaneous healing. The only way to protect the country was to execute the demons that possessed them, just as one would execute a mad spirit to protect a forest.


    However, simply beheading them would not be the answer. The moment the host died, the evil spirit would appear in the world using the corpse as a catalyst.


    The power of an incarnated evil spirit is nothing compared to a spirit that can go mad. In the past, they had ordered higher-ranking spirits to cut the corpse into small pieces or to extinguish charcoal, but none of these methods were able to prevent the evil spirits from appearing in the world.


    As a result, one method was devised to execute an evil spirit''s possession.


    --You''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    The beast, also known as the Divine Beast, is slowly circling outside of Andorra''s wards, protecting Andorra. As if to protect Andorra. Or, to keep a watchful eye on Andorra.


    The elf, possessed by an evil spirit, offers himself to the divine beast. The divine beast eats the elf, and with the elf''s death, it also eats the evil spirit that appears in the world, and begins to circle around Andorra again as if nothing had happened.


    The execution of the Wisteria was done in this manner as well as the past demonic possession. After being given a minimum amount of food and water, she was thrown out of the warding, left alone to search for the divine beast and jump into its mouth. That was the last order given to Wisteria.


    At this time, the evil spirit possessor could also escape, but no one had chosen this method in the past. For the forest elves, the desert climate is more frightening than a bad monster, and venturing into the desert is just as terrifying as being eaten by a divine beast.


    In addition, the elves of Andorra do not know that there is a world of humans outside the desert. They believe that the world of hot sand will continue forever. In that sense, none of them had any intention of escaping.


    In fact, Wisteria had no intention of escaping either. Her parents were already dead, and she had no brothers and sisters, so she had no regrets. With the pride of the first swordsman (Gladius) in her heart, she intended to end her life by dedicating herself to the divine beast.


    But somehow, he couldn''t find the divine beast. No matter how hard they searched, the great beast couldn''t even see its shadow.


    Wisteria was puzzled. If it continued to die in the wild in the desert, the evil spirit that had appeared in the present world might attack Andra. Although there was no such case in the past, Wisteria felt an unspeakable fear of the thing that lived inside her, and she couldn''t be optimistic.


    Maybe it was simply the desire not to die that made her act that way, but anyway, Wisteria expanded her range of action to discover the divine beasts - and found one of the oases scattered across the Catalan Desert.


    For Wisteria, who had always thought that outside the wards was a world of death and sand, the surprise of meeting a human was indescribable.


    However, that doesn''t change the purpose of the trip. After replenishing water in the oasis and securing food by hunting desert monsters, Wisteria continued to repeatedly challenge the ''unexplored areas'' as the humans call them, in order to find the divine beasts.


    Some adventurers became interested in Wisteria, and Wisteria also contacted them for information about the divine beasts, and obtained some information even though she struggled with the language. It was also at this time that she learned that the humans called the divine beasts behemoths.


    However, the information obtained from the humans did not lead to the discovery of the divine beast.


    There is no way to find the beast. Their minds and bodies are being devoured by the minute. After thinking about it, Wisteria headed for the human city called Belka. If Belka, where information is gathered from all over the desert, it might be possible to obtain information on the behemoths - she trusted a little bit of hope in the adventurer''s words.


    ........and the result is the current situation. The hope I had in mind was crushed in the worst way possible: the involvement of others.


    It is no longer possible to stop the evil spirits from invading. Already in the daze of Wisteria, I can feel the joy of the evil spirit as if it is freeing me from the yoke of years.


    I am melting, my own being (Wisteria).


    I am melting, crumbling, mixing with the evil spirits. I am being consumed.


    At that moment, a shiver ran down my spine. The horrifying, yet pleasurable sensation of having my soul licked directly at me made my last remaining consciousness scream.


    ------I can''t take it anymore.


    The words I''ve been trying so hard to keep away from come back to my mind. A single tear spills out of my right eye, which still bears the vestiges of an elf.


    And so it was when Wisteria was about to close her eyes in the face of the inevitable catastrophe.


    A voice was heard.


    ''''--shinso excited (reiki).


    I heard a voice, filled with trembling authority.

 176-Episode 46 Roaring Night

    "Eat up, soul-eaters.


    At the same time as the sword was drawn out, the darkness that enveloped the night also covered the streets of Belka.


    The movement of the beast-headed demon god that had been spewing loud and deafening laughter until then came to a halt. The blazing red eyes are looking at me intently.


    As soon as I was pierced by the needle-like gaze, a faint chill ran down my spine. Maybe she''s using magic with her gaze - a sort of evil eye. It''s a good thing that you''re a legend, so it''s easy for you to do that degree.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    The face of an elf is almost gone, revealing the face of a lion-like demon. The magic power was churning like lava, and the raging spirit was raging like a tornado, and it was hard to believe it was from this world.


    If I hadn''t witnessed this series of mutations, I would have judged it to be an illusory species.


    However, this demon god is about to appear in the present world in the form of taking the body of an elf. That was the part that bothered me.


    The illusory seed is fed by the enormous amount of mana spewed out by the dragon hole. At the very least, that was the case with the Hydra I fought before.


    Compared to the infinite amount of magical power in the dragon hole, the magical power possessed by humans and elves is negligible. There was no need for the illusory species to bother attaching themselves to the elves and taking away their power. If that''s the case, the true identity of this demon god isn''t a fantasy species.


    Anima.


    I blurted out in a whisper. A runaway same-source being is about to eat the host and appear in the present world - the scene in front of me seemed to be like that.


    My kindred soul-eater has never tried to eat the host (me) before. Rather, they have always been rescued by the host at the cutting room floor.


    But not all primordial beings are as cooperative with their hosts as soul-eaters are. There are ten anima, ten different colors, and a hundred different types of beings. In the history of the swordsmen, there had been countless people who had failed to govern their bodies and minds by failing to control their anima, and there were even people whose bodies had been taken over by them.


    That elf probably fit into this category.


    It''s not that I''m not a fan of the idea.


    --I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. This is true, but the demon god in front of you is not just a monster or an illusory species, it is an anima. It would be a waste to just kill them.


    If he was lucky, he could secure the supply person who had the same source being (anima) in him, and he might be able to find out the secret of the same source being that the Gokens were holding. Even if I failed, there was no harm in me being able to feed on the crazy anima.


    Besides, I also wanted to try to see if I could undo the soul that had been invaded by the same source being (anima) to this extent.


    I recall talking to the sparrow before I came to Belka. The sparrow, a demon man, is connected to the same source of existence (anima) - the demon god - by his horns. The signs of this had already appeared in the form of dreams.


    There is no guarantee that the sparrow will not be tricked by the demon gods in the future, and it is significant to have a measure to take at that time.


    With that thought in mind, I took a step towards the demon god.


    ''''Kill (Shar)!


    With the condensed power in both feet, I kicked at the stone pavement with all my might. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it happen.


    I got him. With that conviction, I swung my blade down.


    At that moment, a green light enveloped the demon god''s body.


    It was a protective shield woven with dense magical power. Not to mention iron, the armor of the demon gods that would repel not only iron, but even enchanted weapons. As long as this exists, it must be extremely difficult to hurt a demon god.


    As if to confirm this assumption, the demon didn''t dodge our slashes. I''m not going to be able to get any more than a few days of sleep.


    --It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    ''''Ghiiiiiiiiiii!


    A roar of mixed astonishment and pain emanated from the mouth of the demon god whose body was slashed with a heavy blow.


    At the same time, a high-pitched scream erupted from the surroundings. Just like the last time, people were cowering on the ground, holding their ears.


    Perhaps the current roar was just an action for the Demon God to let out his frustration. But even such a casual action is affected by the magic of the roar of the roar, which degrades the spirit.


    It seems that for the demon gods, magic is not something they chant, but something that resides in each and every action on its own. So the evil eye just now was also an effect of magic associated with the act of looking.


    As expected of a legend, it has a place in the annals of magic. It''s just noise that grates on my ears, but the damage around me is only going to increase as we fight here. Even though I don''t have the right to help them, I have no desire to deliberately involve them in the fight.


    Besides, if the Demon God is as the legend goes, he might be able to generate fever, locusts and sandstorms. As expected, I couldn''t let them do such imitations in the middle of Belka.


    I''m going to beat it out of Belka (here).


    Having decided to do so, I sharply fleshed out against the demon gods who were wary of the mind-dressing and tried to keep their distance.


    ''''Goaaaaaah!''''


    As if it didn''t like our approach, two tails extending from the demon god''s lower body poked at us with sharp tips. The wet glow is definitely the result of the poisonous fluid.


    I ducked the attack that resembled a poisonous spear, and then avoided the attack with my claws that came after it, and then jumped straight into the bosom of the attacker.


    And then.


    Ha!


    The left fist was clothed with all the jade that could be found in the left fist and slammed into the body with all the strength it could muster. The thrust out fist pierced the Demon God''s defensive wall (shield) that was deployed again and accurately caught the main body.


    Gazump!��There was a strange sound like iron cracking and the body of the demon god flew off like a ball.


    As a testament to the power of the fist strike, the demon god became level with the ground and flew through the air. I kicked the ground again to chase after it.


    But before I could turn around, the demon god''s body suddenly changed its angle and rose into the sky.


    The four wings sprouting from its back are making a violent flapping sound. It seems that they used that to escape my pursuit. They may have decided that if they could fly into the sky, I would be unable to follow them.


    The demon god, who had spread out his wings as a bird of prey, was now furious enough for anyone to see. Both eyes, looking down at you from the sky, are filled with hatred that is almost dripping.


    ''''Guulyyyyy!


    How many times has the fiery-eyed demon god''s mouth let out a bamboo roar?


    The four wings on its back were enveloped in a flurry of red light. This is a clear sign of an attack. Immediately afterwards, seemingly countless red lights erupted from the demon''s wings and rained down on the ground.


    A ranged attack using the wings as a substitute for arrows through magical power. Perhaps each red light that poured out was a deadly weapon that could even pierce sheet metal armor (plate mail).


    However, even though it was a ranged attack, it was not on a scale that would cover the entire city. There was no way to avoid it.


    But if I evade it, of course the surrounding area will be damaged, and above all, that level of attack is not worth the trouble of evading.


    With the tip of my heart-suit pointed directly at the side, I unleash a slash as if to scoop up the approaching demon god''s wings.


    ''''Genso Itto-ryu hurricane!


    It was a new power technique that he had developed by referring to one of Cryer''s signature power techniques, the Tsumuji Giri. It is a technique that uses the power to simultaneously unleash multiple wind blades created by the use of power.


    With a thunderous roar, the power technique soared through the air and collided with the descending demon''s wings in the air.


    Instantly, an ear-piercing strange sound shook my eardrums violently. The space is creaking as the magical power of both me and the Demon God is competing with each other.


    The sound disappeared a second or two later.


    After a short but fierce battle, the tornado that dispersed the demon''s attack attack attacked the demon in the air.


    ''''Luoh-oh-oh!


    After receiving a direct hit from a tornado-like gust of wind, the demon god covered his face with his hands and roared - no, screamed. The four eagle-like wings were torn apart by the wind, and the scattered feathers danced in the night sky like flower petals.


    I kicked the ground three times, thinking there was no way I could miss this opportunity. After practicing with Cryer, I am able to do some aerial combat.


    In that sense, the fact that the demon gods escaped into the air was a blessing in disguise. This was because he could now use his jade technique without worrying about the streets and buildings.


    I''m not sure if he noticed me running up the invisible staircase and approaching him, but the demon god is looking at me with his red eyes wide open as if he is tense.


    I kicked the demon away from the outside of the city walls with all my strength.


    That night, the town of Belka was struck by an extraordinary commotion.


    The earth shook like an earthquake and rumbled like an earthquake. There was a roar and a crash that reminded me of a lightning strike. The roar of things, neither man nor beast, rang out, and the wind blew violently, shaking the houses.


    Many people jumped up, having their sleep broken. Many people were excited to see if they were being attacked by demons. I''m sure that some of the soldiers and adventurers who are experienced in fighting demons may have sensed the astonishment in the roar.


    But no one was able to accurately grasp the situation.


    That''s also reasonable. Who could have predicted that the Dragonslayer and the Demon God were in a battle right now?


    I''m not going to be the only one who knows about the existence of the Dragonslayer, but even they know only half of the situation. They didn''t know why the sounds of battle were gradually moving eastward - in the opposite direction to the desert.

 177-Episode 47: After the dawn

    It was definitely the worst night of her life for Wisteria.


    Just being deprived of one''s body by an evil spirit (demon) is the worst of nightmares, but she was slashed, beaten, kicked, poked and prodded by the thing that overwhelmed the evil spirit - she was hurt to the point that there was no place she wasn''t hurt.


    Wisteria, who had fought numerous demons and spirits as the first swordsman, was resistant to physical pain. However, this opponent''s attacks, by what kind of logic, hurt not only her body but also her spirit. Every time he was cut, the sensation of something important inside him being chipped away was beyond description.


    And what suffered even more than the Wisteria was the evil spirit that had been hiding in the Wisteria''s body.


    Wisteria, who was half-fused with the evil spirit, could directly feel the evil spirit''s astonishment, anguish and rage. No, rather than feeling it, she was consumed by the simmering emotions of the evil spirit.


    She was tossed, stirred, and swept away by emotions that were not her own. Wisteria had to endure it all, lest her existence be blotted out.


    It would have been easier if she had just lost her mind, but she was in tune with the evil spirit and was not free to lose her mind. As long as the evil spirit resists, the wisteria will also have no choice but to resist.


    Their resistance continued until dawn.


    After a long night of battle, the evil spirit had its four wings torn off, its two tails torn off, its claws shattered, and its limbs bent in the wrong direction. The sight that can only be described as horrific, on the contrary, shows the underlying power of the evil spirit. If they hadn''t gone this far, they wouldn''t have stopped resisting.


    It could be said to be a terrifying life force, but even more terrifying would be the one who had hunted down the evil spirit. The black-haired human looked down at the fallen evil spirit (Wisteria) with an arrogant look on his face, without any apparent wounds.


    At this point, the demon''s consciousness, which had been torn to shreds, was on the verge of disappearing. If the Wisteria had the extra power, it could have taken the body back, no doubt.


    But there was no way Wisteria had any extra power (or anything like that) left. Ever since she was banished from Andorra, she had been holding back the evil spirits (daemons) that were becoming more powerful by the day, searching for divine beasts in the unfamiliar desert, wearing out her spirit against the humans, and finally beating them all to death.


    The human pointed his black sword at Wisteria. While feeling a clear death at the tip of it, Wisteria suddenly thinks.


    If this young man is the incarnation of a divine beast, she wondered.


    Considering that, the opponent''s power to deviate from the usual course is understandable. It would also explain why they couldn''t find the divine beast in the desert, no matter how many times they looked for it.


    Even if I was wrong in my assumption, there was no doubt that this person had the power to defeat the evil spirit. And if that is the case, then as a result, I will be able to achieve my goal - to destroy the evil spirit (demon) that has been nesting in me.


    While thinking about this, Wisteria''s consciousness fell into darkness. Feeling the evil spirit''s groaning close at hand....


    How much time has passed since then?


    I could hear birds chirping from somewhere. The faint sound of leaves sliding off the ground shook my earbuds in harmony with the chirping.


    The breeze was gentle, blowing through the trees, caressing my cheeks.


    It reminded Wisteria of the forests of her home town, Andorra. A sense of peace that I had never felt since my exile in the desert filled my heart.


    It was in the mountains to the east of Belka. It was a place where a dragon slayer used to hide his wyvern from the public eye, but of course, Wisteria had no way of knowing.


    The silver-haired elf failed to immediately grasp the situation he was in. It felt like he was having some kind of tremendous nightmare, but he couldn''t remember what it was, no, he didn''t want to remember. I wanted to bask in this peace of mind for as long as possible now.


    --But the next moment such a small wish was crushed to dust.


    "If you''re awake, I think you should at least check your surroundings.


    "--!


    The moment she heard that voice, Wisteria, who was lying on the ground, jumped up like a spring-loaded doll. As soon as she recognized the dark-haired young man out of the corner of her eye, the events of last night became a flash of light and ran through her mind.


    Wisteria, who instantly remembered the situation she was in, tried to step back to distance herself from her opponent.


    And that move triggers the robe that had been covering Wisteria''s body until then to fall to the ground with a flutter.


    The clothes Wisteria was wearing were all lost when she mutated into a deformity last night. The robe that fell to the ground now belongs to someone other than Wisteria. Regardless of who it belongs to, once the robe falls to the ground, there is nothing to hide Wisteria''s body.


    All that was left was a lone elf who revealed his birthright form.


    ''''--?


    Wisteria''s face instantly turns bright red. She knew this was not the time, but she couldn''t contain the feelings of shame that were bubbling up.


    The shame, however, did not last long. But the shame didn''t last long, because the astonishment that surpassed the shame hit Wisteria.


    Wisteria looked down at her body again. There was not a scratch on her skin. There wasn''t even a scar left after being slashed so much last night.


    No, more importantly, the body reflected in her vision was her own (the elf). There was no animal hair on his arms. There were no scales on its legs. The claws on the ends of his limbs have returned to their original shape.


    Wisteria huffed and put her hands to her face. And then, with both hands, she touched her cheeks, her lips, her nose, and her forehead, in that order.


    All of this was her innate face. There was no ugly beastly face left anywhere.


    A sob escaped her shapely lips. In the face of the unexpected gospel, he almost slumped down on the spot, forgetting the situation.


    At that moment, the young man opened his mouth. When I looked at him, I saw that he was looking away from the Wisteria with a somewhat awkward look on his face.


    ''''Pick up your robe. I''m sorry to see you dressed like that.


    Eh.........ah!


    Wisteria came to herself at the other party''s words, and hurriedly picked up the robe that had fallen to the ground. It should be said, of course, that the young man is not going to take advantage of it and attack the young man.


    After that, Wisteria, who covered her naked body with her robe, confronted the young man again.


    The reason why my eyebrows were knit is because I didn''t know what expression to make.


    It seems that the young man has no intention of hurting us. Wisteria thinks so. If that''s the intention, there''s no reason to overlook the current gap, and in the first place, they could have acted as much as they wanted while we were asleep.


    On the one hand, I think so, but on the other hand, I don''t even think that they helped me out of pure kindness. Of course. Where in the world is there a curious person who helps someone who has been mutated into a horrible demon out of the kindness of his heart?


    Wisteria hesitates, unsure of what action to take.


    However, regardless of what the other party has in mind, the body that was being trapped by the evil spirit has definitely returned to normal thanks to the young man. I must thank him for that. With that thought in mind, Wisteria was about to open her mouth.


    "I ask you, do you know the word ''anima''?


    The young man turns to ask a question before Wisteria does.


    Hearing this, Wisteria was momentarily unsure of how to react, but she immediately responded with an intention.


    ''''........No, unfortunately I haven''t heard of it.''''


    "Hmm. Then what did you call that thing last night?


    ...a demon, they call it.


    After answering the question again, Wisteria asked a question from her side this time.


    I''d like to ask you something as well. Do you don''t mind?


    I don''t mind. I don''t know if I can answer that question.


    That''s fine.


    Here Wisteria placed her right fist on her left chest and slowly hung her head. It was a salute from the Andorra Swordsman Squad.


    ''''My name is Wisteria. O One who avenges the evil spirits that nest in my body, I would like you to tell me your name.


    The young man who was asked blinked his eyes with a puzzled look on his face. Perhaps the question was not what he had expected.


    Somewhat later, the young man responded with a slight shrug of his shoulders.


    ''It''s Sora.''


    Sola I will call you that then.


    Once, after mumbling the other person''s name as if rolling it around in her mouth, Wisteria looks at the young man - Sola - again.


    Wisteria belatedly remembered last night. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The hint of it still surrounds Sora with a strong color.


    Just looking at it is enough to make one''s body tremble with a sense of intimidation. And even that intimidating feeling is much smaller than when she was fighting the Demon God.


    Wisteria clenched both fists tightly so that the opponent wouldn''t notice her. And then she opened her mouth slowly and tightly so that her voice would not tremble.


    Sola. I would like to thank you again and again for freeing me from the evil spirit. And then I will ask you on top of that. What is your purpose?��With your power, you would have had no reason to slay me with an evil spirit. I don''t think you had any reason to help me in my hostile behavior. Nevertheless, you still took the opportunity to talk to me. There must be a reason for this, right?

 178-Episode 48: The Fallen Fairy

    --What is your goal?


    Wisteria said, and asked me why I helped her.


    I responded to this question without hesitation.


    "I''m interested in what you call a demon,


    Are you interested?


    ''Yeah, I''m interested. That''s why I kept you alive to listen. If you ask me what the purpose is, that''s what it''s all about.


    Hearing this, Wisteria faintly raised her eyebrows and repeated the question.


    ''You didn''t think it was dangerous, did you?


    "I see no reason to fear an ungoverned anima, no matter how strong they are.


    ''''........Anima. You mentioned those words earlier.


    Yeah. We think it''s probably the same thing as a demon, as you call it.


    Wisteria is listening to our words with a serious expression. The face that has lost the face of the demon god is so beautiful that you can''t help but gaze at it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. And yet the flesh of the chest and waist is rich - I saw a bit of it earlier - I had to be careful not to give rise to any evil thoughts.


    As expected, I couldn''t let my eyes crawl over her breasts and hips in this situation.


    The next time Wisteria opened her mouth to see if her efforts had paid off, there was no hint of disgust on her face.


    ''You said there was no reason to fear an ungoverned anima,'' she said. And that you believe that anima and evil spirits are the same thing. So, does that mean you can control evil spirits as well?


    Perhaps you can. Of course, it depends on the efforts of the user.


    "....Efforts, huh? Ever since I was possessed by the evil spirit, I tried every possible way to exorcise it. I risked my life to do so. But what you couldn''t achieve, Sola, can you achieve?


    That kind of Wisteria''s voice was heavy.


    I''m sure that Wisteria has been struggling so hard to fight the demon gods that live inside of her that she doesn''t even know she''s saying that. I''m not going to be able to exorcise the demon gods, and at last I was on the verge of perishing in a strange foreign land.


    It''s understandable that the unacquainted me would find it hard to believe that it''s up to me to make a difference through my efforts.


    However, I believe that the direction of our efforts is the problem with this.


    The anima is the other self that lives in the heart, in the depths of the soul. It is the naked true nature that cannot be cheated or deceived in any way.


    That demon is not a demon that crawled out of the abyss, but rather the half of Wisteria. Since she is not possessed, she can''t be exorcised.


    In a sense, it''s only natural that Wisteria''s efforts to exorcise the evil spirit were not fruitful.


    I spent a lot of time explaining those things to the Wisteria. Along the way, I would also tell her about my own experiences and Onigashima.


    I don''t think it was something that Wisteria could easily nod her head in agreement with, "Yes, I see," but after all, I have a track record of defeating evil spirits. No matter how suspicious she was, Wisteria was forced to turn a deaf ear.


    In order to persuade her, I pulled out my mind gear once again.


    In the end, the Wisteria finally accepted our explanation, and it was worth it, I should say. However, it seemed hard to admit that that demon god was his true nature, but this is to be expected.


    When Wisteria finished listening to the story, she opened her mouth to groan.


    ''''Anima - achieving attunement with the same source being and manifesting the other self as an armor. That''s the deepest part of the Illusionary Itto style, the mind-dressing. If the evil spirit (demon) is the same source being (anima) as Sora says, then that means I must be in tune with that demon god,


    ''''Yeah. Otherwise, I don''t think I''d be able to govern that demon god.


    Sympathetic to demons...?


    The silver-haired elf looked like he was going to get his head in his hands now. Well, it''s not unreasonable to say that you should be in tune with the things you''ve always thought of as the root of all evil.


    But I didn''t mean to suggest that you should tune in to whatever it is that you want.


    Attuning is to make the user''s way of being superimposed on the anima. There is no doubt about this.


    The problem was that even though the word "anima" could be summed up in one word, their personalities varied. There might be vicious anima that would eat their hosts and even attack the people around them.


    Against such anima, it was necessary for the user to not only step up to them, but also to make them step up to them. Otherwise, the ferociousness of the anima will manifest itself as the ferociousness of the user.


    Needless to say, this was a difficult task. The reason why the mind-dressing was so powerful was because the power of the same source being (anima) was so powerful. The difficulty of getting that powerful homogenous being (anima) to follow you is beyond description.


    In particular, the Wisteria''s Anima clearly expresses its hostile intent to its user. It would be no mean feat to make it obey. Normally, before the Wisteria could make the Anima obey the Wisteria, the Anima would end up hijacking the Wisteria. Just like last night.


    That''s where I come in.


    Simply put, whenever the Demon God tries to hijack the Wisteria, I can hurt it and take away its power. If I do this, the God of Evil will run into the Wisteria to regain its power. If I repeat this, the Wisteria will be able to challenge the God of Evil without any time limit.


    That''s what I suggested to the Wisteria.


    If the Wisteria''s soul couldn''t take it anymore, I''ll kill her and the Demon God. I added that to the list.


    I remembered my previous conversation with Ilia, who had been affected by Hydra''s deadly poison, and I said this, but it seemed to have tugged at Wisteria''s heartstrings, and the silver-haired elf bowed his head deeply, his eyes glazing over.


    Thus, Wisteria was to act with me.


    �� �� ��


    I then left Wisteria in the mountains and returned to Belka once, bringing only Lunamaria back with me.


    I chose Lunamaria because she is of the same clan as Wisteria and because I wanted to hear the opinion of a wise man regarding Wisteria. Another reason was that Lunamaria was the one who was most similar to Wisteria in style.


    In other words, he had the Wisteria bring a replacement for her to wear for the time being. There was no way she was going to return to Belka with only her robe on. And last night''s incident will definitely cause a stir.


    By the way, Lunamaria, when I sneaked back to the temple, she was waiting for me, ready to leave at any time - in my room.


    She had linked last night''s commotion to my absence, apparently anticipating my return to take care of things. There was also a replacement tunic in my luggage, and when I found out about it, I seriously considered the possibility that Lunamaria had awakened to the ability of foresight (future vision).


    ........Well, Sparrow and Ilaria were with me, so it would have been easy for them to predict my actions without any future vision, though.


    Anyway, I headed to Wisteria''s with Lunamaria. On the way, I also learned the legend about the brown-skinned and silver-haired elves.


    It is said that long ago in the days of the gods, there was a tribe of elves who gained great power by selling their souls to demons. These rebels betrayed their own people and bared their fangs to the world.


    In exchange for their power, the elves lost their white skin and golden hair.


    The elves call their former compatriots fallen elves - dark elves - with hatred and loathing, and they fiercely fight with each other.


    At the end of a battle so fierce that it changed the shape of the continent, the Dark Elves perished along with their demons and disappeared from the world altogether.......such was the legend.


    Lunamaria had learned this from the elders in her hometown.


    Incidentally, as the explanation of "disappeared completely from the world", not only Lunamaria, but even Lunamaria''s parents and grandfather''s generation had never seen a dark elf in person. Even to the long-lived elves, the dark elves must be a part of a fairy tale.


    In fact, the first time she met Wisteria, Lunamaria did not show any hostility towards her dark-skinned compatriot. Rather, she seemed to be intrigued by learning about the evil spirits (daemons).


    Once, Lunamaria speculated on the relationship between the Tongue Being (anima) and the Dragon Hole. She speculated that anima do not reside in humans who have mastered the illusionary way of life, but rather in those who have been transformed by the dragon cave.


    The existence of evil spirits (daemons) and the abyss that Wisteria talks about could be collateral evidence to reinforce this theory of Lunamaria. It seemed to excite Lunamaria.


    Wisteria, on the other hand, and like Lunamaria, this one, too, was surprised at her compatriot, who had a different skin and hair color, but did not turn her hostility on him.


    Wisteria recognized herself as an ordinary elf, and this was the same for the elves in Andorra. Of course, he didn''t even use a designation such as fallen (dark). If you ask them, they didn''t even know that there was a country outside of Andorra outside of the desert until just a few days ago, so it can be said that there was no soil in which to direct hostility towards their brethren outside.


    Wisteria politely responded to Lunamaria''s questions, but also showed a willingness to ask her own questions about matters that interested her.


    If the stories of these two men were scrutinized and compiled into a book, it might be possible to write a major work that would be recorded in golden letters in the history of the continent.


    If not, Andorra''s existence is an insight into the mysteries of the Golden Empire (Imperium). My fame as an adventurer will no doubt increase with the publication of this.


    Well, I''m not going to do that.


    From what Wisteria has told me, Andorra has completely cut off contact with the outside world. If humans visit, they will only be turned away at the door. Or worse, they''ll be chased away by force.


    My goal is the Horn of Behemoth, not the discovery of the Golden Empire (Imperium) or the friendship between humans and dark elves.


    If I can''t or won''t bear the responsibility for the discovery, then it is one thing to pretend that the discovery never happened.


    I''ve been thinking about this as I returned to Belka with the two of them.


    --It''s not the same race (elves), but the different races are the ones who hate the dark elves, I had no way of knowing at this time.

 179-Episode 49: Kairi

    Needless to say, what legal theism governs is the law. And Wisteria and I were the ones who broke the law by getting injured in a big fight in the entertainment district. If the incident of last night''s incident gets out, it''s clear to me that I''ll be held accountable.


    That was done by the same source being (Anima) and not Wisteria''s true intentions - such an explanation would not pass muster with the legal gods and the officials of the Belka, and Wisteria would be captured. I myself am responsible for causing more damage to Wisteria by not trying to seize her immediately, even though I was aware of her danger.


    Well, as far as I''m concerned, although I was slow to react, I was able to protect Belka, so I won''t be blamed for the crime.


    However, the charges against Wisteria, which caused a lot of injuries and damage to the city, must be serious. Either she will be beheaded in prison or go to jail for a long time, either way, the end of the demon god (Pazuzu) who ate and killed her host (Wisteria) will be inevitable.


    In order to avoid that end, I returned to Belka and went to meet Cardinal Sairala on my way. Of course, this was to explain what happened last night.


    I could have pretended not to know about it, but if I did, there''s a good chance that the legal gods and the Belka government would put Wisteria on the wanted list. I''m not going to let the Wisteria, who gave me into their custody, live a life of seclusion for the rest of my life. If you have given custody of yourself, it''s only natural that you should take on the crime that they have committed as well.


    For this reason, Cardinal Sairala was easier to convince than an unacquainted Belka official.


    It was well planned.


    ''In the name of Noah Carnelius, I swear here that I will repay this favor.


    This is what Pope Noah said to me the other day when I defeated the Immortal King (Sharamon) in the Forest of Titis. I stepped that if I cited this pope''s pledge, Wisteria would not be punished to the extreme. However, I wasn''t fully confident, so I decided to have Wisteria and Lunamaria both wait outside the temple.


    -- In conclusion, my request was granted. However, the process leading up to it was going to take on a much more acrimonious aspect than I had anticipated.


    Cardinal Sairala graciously accepted my early-morning visit, but his face wasn''t calm until I spoke to him. As the conversation progressed, Cardinal Sairala''s expression became increasingly grim, and by the time he finished, his eyes were looking at me with a needle-like intensity.


    The cardinal''s words were low and heavy, as if to match his expression.


    His Holiness wrote to me about the battle of Titis in a letter from His Holiness. In the letter, His Holiness said that if you had any requests, he would do his best to fulfill them. I also intended to do so in view of the events of Alou and Katia. And I''ll tell you something else. It''s not a sane man''s idea to defy God and surround the dark elves.


    I couldn''t help but be amazed at the strength of the rejection in the other man''s voice.


    Indeed, in my report, I mentioned the legend of the dark elves that Lunamaria had told me about. He said that they were a clan that had received the blessing of the devil and the curse of the world in their bodies, albeit in two ways.


    But the Dark Elves are fairytale beings that not even their kindred, Lunamaria, feels hatred for. Why would Cardinal Sairala, a human, show such rejection?


    I said back, puzzled.


    It''s just that they resemble the dark elves of the lore. And you can''t charge them with a crime just because they resemble the villains in elven fairy tales.


    He deserves to be charged with the crime of last night''s incident. But if the charges are added to the charge for past bad deeds that may or may not be true, then I must defend against this.


    The cardinal shook his head gravely in response to my words.


    ''This is not some evil deed from the past, nor is it a fairy tale of the elves. The Dark Elves exist and are still spreading mischief in the world against the gods. And they are no stranger to you.


    Nuh-uh?


    I blink my eyes at the other person''s words. From the way he just said things, it seems that I''m related to dark elves other than Wisteria.......it''s not as if I have any idea. It''s only natural, and once I see a brown elf, there''s no way I''ll forget it.


    I raised an eyebrow and asked the Cardinal back.


    ''''What do you mean by that?''''


    "Demons who defy the gods, who defy the laws of life, who devour eternity. The Immortal King you fought in Titis.


    As soon as he said that, the image of Sharamon came into my mind.


    Seeing my reaction, the cardinal continued to speak.


    He is the very definition of a dark elf. He is the first dark elf of the Night Assembly. How many priests have ended up at his hands? I''ll say it again. The Dark Elves are not the stuff of legends. They are mortal enemies to us, the messengers of the Dharma God.


    The Cardinal then gives me a sharp look.


    It was Laskaris who had Sharamon attack His Holiness. It was probably Lascaris who sent His Holiness to attack His Holiness. I do not believe it to be a coincidence.


    It''s difficult to defeat a dragonslayer head on. But if you sleep and wake up nearby, you can take advantage of any number of gaps. Bathing, dressing, mopping up, eating, sleeping. There are plenty of moments when you are defenseless.


    If you are a woman, you can use other means as well. Cardinal Sairala told me this with deep concern.


    "Say no evil," he said, "but don''t surround the dark elves.


    "Thank you for your kind advice, your eminence.


    I bowed my head politely, and the Cardinal finally relaxed his expression.


    ''''Then you will hand over the dark elves to us, won''t you?


    No, I don''t intend to.


    Both of the cardinal''s eyes visibly lifted as he responded. A penetrating look in the eyes would be unbearable for a person with a soft heart.


    But the effect on those who don''t have any guilt in their hearts is not so great. I met his gaze squarely and continued on with my words.


    I believe that the misdeeds of Lascaris and his ilk are personal, not the property of the tribe. In addition, His Eminence seems to suspect that Wisteria is under the control of Laskaris, but that is only speculation. More to the point, even if His Eminence''s speculation were true, that''s no reason for me to change my decision. I gave him my hand even though I knew that he was possessed by something strange to begin with.


    You can''t get rid of them. The fact that they are possessed by a demon is proof of that. As an apostle of the God of Law, he cannot accept such a person and neither can the person he is defending.


    Emotions began to mix in the cardinal''s eyes that hadn''t been there before. His voice was turning somewhat chilly.


    His Holiness''s words, I shall be answerable for what happened the other night. But if you are only defending the dark elves, the Mukou can''t help you in any way. I''m not going to be the only one. I want you to know that.


    Perhaps that was Cardinal Silara''s ultimatum. He said that if I wanted the cooperation of the Dharma Goddess in the future, I should hand over Wisteria.


    To this, I again readily complied.


    I thanked him for his hospitality. I thank you for the hospitality you have shown me to date, Your Eminence.


    With that, he stood up, turned on his heel and left the room.


    There was no call from the Cardinal on his back.


    However, I could feel his gaze. All the way out of the room, I felt a piercing gaze on my back, as if it were shooting through me.

 180-Chapter Fifty Mystery

    Three days have passed since we parted company with Cardinal Sairala.


    We have relocated to an oasis in the desert called Leero, where we continue our search for Behemoth and the Silver Star.


    As for leaving Belka, we were not forced by the Cardinal to do so. But if we, who have been staying in the Temple of Law, suddenly leave the Temple and move to an inn in the city, it is obvious that we will be scrutinized in various ways. I''m not sure if it''s the right thing to do.


    It is frankly a hassle to deal with such people. That''s why I decided to leave Belka.


    For the record, I have no animosity towards Cardinal Sairala.


    It''s me who is to blame for the earlier one, for trying to tear up the side papers.


    I tried to lighten Wisteria''s guilt for helping Pope Noah, but the Cardinal refused to do so by pointing out the danger of the dark elves. Regardless of the relationship between the Dark Elf and the Immortal King, the fact that Wisteria turned into a deformed form and rampaged through the city of Belka is a fact, and reason is on the Cardinal''s side.


    I was aware of this and tried to convey my intentions, so it''s not surprising that the cardinal had a stern expression on his face. Moreover, the basis of my actions were based on the self-interest of "making myself strong". If there was a balance for measuring good and evil, I would have definitely placed the Cardinal on the side of good.


    Well, it was obvious that the situation would be worse if Wisteria was handed over to the legal theocracy, so my request was also to protect Belka - but as expected, it would be too much of a bug to ask me to guess that much.


    I don''t believe in the cardinal or legalistic religion enough to reveal all the circumstances and ask for their cooperation. That''s why I tried to use my past gratitude as a shield to get my demands met.


    As a result, the Cardinal and I ended up parting company, but the Cardinal still said in the end, "I''ll cover what happened the other night.


    Now Wisteria could not be accused of a crime. In that sense, I''m not just antagonistic towards the Cardinal, I''m even grateful to him.


    One of the reasons I decided to leave Belka was because I didn''t want to cause any more trouble with Cardinal Silara.


    That''s how I came to the Leelo Oasis, but this is not the first time I''ve been here. It was also the oasis that I used the other day when I took Katia to survey the unexplored areas.


    Although it is in the middle of the desert, the Leero Oasis is a busy place with many shops. There is also an abundance of spring water, and many adventurers use it as a base for their activities.


    The distance from the Belka is long enough to escape the scrutiny and curiosity, and the influence of law and religion is small. In many ways, this is a suitable base for our current situation.


    The five people who have accompanied us so far are Lunamaria, Sparrow, Wisteria, Ilaria, and Katia. Of course, we also brought Klau Solas with us.


    As for Katia, I''m a bit confused as well, but the girl who is looking for the white knight Alou is working with me, who is embittered with the Cardinal. It seems that she has her own thoughts as a priest of the Hokage, but she seems to have decided that it would be more expedient to follow me for the sake of her primary objective, which is to find Alou.


    As for the other priest, Ilaria, after learning about the series of circumstances, he let out a deep sigh in a disgusting manner, but that''s it. To this day, I haven''t heard any particular complaint. I''m not sure if they have restrained themselves from being in a position to complain, or if they''ve given up on the futility of complaining.


    Lunamaria and Sparrow both spoke positively to Wisteria, seemingly trying to keep their new companion from feeling stifled.


    ''When I first left the forest, Seal-san helped me to adjust quickly to city life,''


    Now it''s my turn," the sparrow says, eagerly. The way she clasped her hands tightly together and fumed with her spirit is really smiling - and also encouraging. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them.


    And so, having moved our base to the Leero Oasis, we are preparing to search for the behemoths, as I mentioned earlier.


    Unlike before, when we searched vaguely unexplored areas, this time we had an idea. Needless to say, it was Wisteria.


    The most important piece of information revealed by the silver-haired elf''s mouth was about ''divine beasts''.


    The divine beast that Wisteria refers to is probably Behemoth. And it is said that the behemoth is slowly circling around the warding that covers Andorra.


    The way it seems to be trying to protect Andra, and also to watch her, but no matter what the truth is, there is no doubt that the behemoth is prowling around Andra.


    In short, if he waits near Andra, he will eventually discover the behemoths.


    Based on Wisteria''s story, I would guess that the area of Andorra is not as large as the forest of Titis. Depending on the speed at which the behemoths were walking, they would not be waiting for a year or two.


    Of course, there is still a chance that we will be held up for a month or two, but even so, it''s better than wandering around an unexplored area with no idea what to do. If push came to shove, there was the option of flying around Andorra in the Clow Solas.


    The reason Wisteria hadn''t been able to find the behemoths before was because she had to walk through an unfamiliar desert. If they used air travel, the chances of finding the divine beast would be greatly increased.


    If there was a problem with this strategy, it would be the Andorra elves. How would the elves react to the humans and wyverns wandering around their country? It would be a disaster if they thought they were intruders and attacked.


    According to Wisteria, as long as they didn''t try to break through the wards and enter Andorra, there would be no problem, but they would need to tread carefully in the area.


    In addition, attacking divine beasts is not a problem in itself. In Andorra, behemoths are referred to as ''divine beasts'' or ''great beasts'', but they are not necessarily objects of faith or veneration, according to the report.


    In Andorra, behemoths are used to execute elves that have become possessed by evil spirits, which means that behemoths also use elves as predators. If the wards surrounding Andorra were to disappear, the behemoth would attack the elves without mercy.


    In that sense, the elves might be rather pleased if they defeated the behemoths.


    Finally, the ''Wall of Sand'' that was an obstacle during the last survey - a massive sandstorm that occurs in the unexplored areas - Wisteria seems to be able to roughly detect the time and place of its occurrence. If there''s one person, they can force their way through the sandstorm with the protection of a spirit. But as expected, six people and one cow can''t do it.


    The Wisteria''s view is that the "Wall of Sand" that is currently occurring will subside in the day after tomorrow, so we are currently making a final check of food and water.


    --It was at this time that a man claiming to be the leader of the "Desert Eagle" came to visit.


    ''''Hahaha!��You''re drinking good, dragonslayer!


    The man laughed and drank a mug of ale as I frothed it after the toast. The man drank as if to say "toast the cup" as in "toast the cup," and the container, which was twice as big as mine, was emptying in a flash.


    By the way, that bottle was not ale, but fire spirit. The amount of alcohol in the bottle is not twice as large as mine, but the person swallowing it down is as if he or she is drinking water.


    Black Knight Joel.


    That is the name of the Nombei in front of me, the leader of the Desert Eagle. Of course, Black Knight is an alias. Probably, it was named in response to the ''white knight'' of Arrows.


    His age was in his mid-thirties. At first glance, his appearance with his stubble looks crude, but if you shave his beard and trim his hair, you might find that he has an unexpectedly handsome appearance.


    Joel appeared alone in front of us without warning, and when he said his name, he put his hand on my shoulder familiarly, inviting me to join him for a drink.


    I''m not sure of the identity of the person I''m talking to, but when I see Katia staring at Joel, I realize that her words are true. I''m not sure if Katia was a member of the Silver Star, but Joel is an irreconcilable foe or not, but at the very least they are not on good terms with each other when it comes to drinking. He looked at me as if to appeal to me to quickly turn him away.


    There''s nothing for me to talk about with "Desert Eagle". Maybe it''s something to do with Wisteria, but unlike legalistic religions, I don''t feel the need to talk to the ''Desert Eagle''. I''ve got a good prospect of discovering the behemoths, and there''s nothing in particular that requires their cooperation.


    Just as I was about to decline his invitation, Joel whispered in my ear, "I need to talk to you about Arrow. Probably not even a good Lunamaria with a good ear couldn''t hear it.


    Those words brought me to this place.


    The reason why I am meekly going along with the drink is because I am waiting for the other side to open up. By the way, the place where we are drinking is outdoors, and there are other drunken people hanging around. There is no shopkeeper who comes to ask for your order. Those who have money to spare go to the covered bars, and they are the poorest people in Leero.


    The drunks and stall keepers would never dream that the Commander of the Desert Eagle and the Dragonslayer are in the mix.


    This is probably a better place to have a secret talk than in a closed room.


    Joel opened his mouth just after he had sipped his fourth cup of fire wine.


    ''''You, is it true that you had a dispute with the Temple of Law?''''


    The casual tone of his voice as if to ask what last night''s dinner was about. But something in his voice told me that this was the real issue.


    I shrugged lightly and responded to their question.


    ''''I''m not in a struggle. We''ve just been told that we can''t cooperate in the future as a result of this one''s overreach.


    Haha, that''s what people call it when you get in trouble.


    Joel, who laughed lightly and fanned the fire liquor, exhaled in a satisfied manner, wiped his mouth, and shot a second arrow at me.


    ''Do you have any intentions for the cardinal?


    ''No--I came because I heard you had something to say about the stars, and what does the temple have to do with it?''


    Don''t panic, it''s just a quick check. It''s not easy to talk to a guy who''s stuck in a temple.


    Joel reached into his pocket and pulled out a small object from underneath his clothes.


    A silver star-shaped emblem.


    I squinted slightly when I saw it. I''m sure you''ll find that the seal that Joel took out was familiar to you. The same thing that Katia always wears on her chest - the ''Silver Star'' recognition slip.


    ''''Looking at that face, it looks like there''s no need to explain this one. The back of this thing has the owner''s name engraved on it. Take a look.


    I''m not sure if it''s the right thing to do, but it''s not. I received it in the air and turned my attention to the name engraved on the back of the seal as I was told.


    Should I say, as expected?


    The name of the leader of the "Silver Star" was written there.

 181-Chapter 51 Why

    Where-- where did you get this?


    The "Silver Star" recognition slip that White Knight Alou was supposed to have worn until his death. How should I interpret the fact that it is in the hands of the Commander of the ''Desert Eagle''?


    While thinking about that, I release a natural question.


    Then Black Knight Joel lightly shrugged his shoulders and responded.


    ''''Let me tell you ahead of time, I didn''t take it away or pick it up. This one is a forgotten item.


    Did you forget something?


    Yeah. Last time I had a drink with that guy from Arrow. He forgot this on his way home.


    He raised his eyebrows at the unexpected answer. It seems unnatural that someone who is the head of a group would forget their recognition slip and leave, and it is also irrelevant that the leaders of the opposing "Silver Star" and "Desert Eagles" had been drinking to each other prior to that.


    We have been in the same boat for a long time, and we have been in the same boat for a long time.


    Joel was thirteen years old, that is, he joined the Belka Adventurer''s Guild as soon as he came of age. He had no parents, no money, and no education. If such a person wanted to rise to the top, there was no other way but to be an adventurer. At least, that''s what Joel thought at the time.


    To such Joel, the presence of Alou, who joined the guild three years after him, was an eyesore. Although they were in similar circumstances in terms of no parents and no money, Alou had a learning experience that was given to him by Cardinal Sairala - though he wasn''t a cardinal at the time - and he could read.


    He can read. He also learns etiquette. He had a core of formal manners drilled into his every action, and in the Belka Adventurers'' Guild, where there were many uneducated rogues like Joel, Arrow''s presence was distinctly different. A crane in a sweeping pool, as the expression goes.


    If Arrows weren''t capable, he would have been kicked out of the guild in a heartbeat. However, Arrows quickly rose to prominence in terms of accomplishments and became a part of the Belka Guild.


    ''He was an obnoxious kid, really. Well, I guess that''s what everyone around me thought of me, too.


    Joel gulped down the remaining fire liquor at once.


    I didn''t like him. He didn''t like the way I was doing things," Joel said. We fought all kinds of battles, and we did some stupid things. Meanwhile, both "The Eagle in the Desert" and "The Silver Star" were growing in stature, and the times we had to fight each other, it was more often than not between our subordinates. I was just hoping that I didn''t have to see the clear face of Arrows, but sometimes you have to talk to your superiors to get things right.


    That''s when Joel showed up with Alou and went out to a bar at the end of the day. As we are doing this now.


    As I did with A(n) and A(n), as I did.


    ''I thought it was weird when I got the call from Alou. I hadn''t heard of any trouble downstairs. I just thought, well, there''s no way that guy would call me out for nothing, so I went out. Then, I don''t know what you thought, but you said ''I wanted to talk to you for the first time in a long time''.


    Joel got up from his seat and said, "Don''t talk in your sleep," but Arou smiled at him and showed him a bottle of the dwarf''s homemade fire wine.


    It''s no secret that dwarves are an excellent brewing breed. So, just as Joel knew Alou, Alou also understood Joel. Listening to the story alone, I had a feeling that the two of them had a pretty good relationship.


    The story was, well, a bit of an old story. We were talking about such and such at that time and such and such at that time," he said. When I think back on it now, I can''t think of any hidden agenda.


    So, having emptied the dwarf''s fire wine, Alou offered him yet another bottle of wine as a thank you for his company, and apparently left a step ahead of Joel.


    When Joel noticed the emblem on the second bottle of wine, he didn''t see Arrows anywhere.


    ''There was no reason to bother chasing after him. But if the owner of the store finds out that you were in the store, it will be revealed that the white knight was there. If that happens, some people will notice me. If word got out that the leader of the Silver Star and the Desert Eagle were having a secret meeting in a tavern, it would be a problem. So I left them in charge. As a thank you for the dwarf drink.


    Joel thought he would hear something from the other side tomorrow, but contrary to his expectations, he didn''t hear anything from Arrow, and he quickly gave up on his expedition to the unexplored area.


    -- and Arrow didn''t come back.


    You know," he said, "when you''re adventuring in the desert, the unexpected happens all the time. It''s not unusual for someone to arrive late and be treated as a death. That''s why when I heard about it, I just thought, ''Here we go again. It''s not possible for the guys from the Silver Star to be attacked by a desert monster.


    Joel''s face was full of anger and frustration when he said that. The conversation continued even as he was trying to gauge what it was about.


    In response to the disappearance of the Silver Star, Cardinal Sairala, a close friend of Arrows, has led a massive search for the Silver Star. The Desert Eagle also assisted in the search, but they were unable to find the Silver Star.


    Katia had told me about the events that followed. The Silver Star was forced to disband after losing its mainstay, and the Desert Hawk took its place. Because of this fact, there are many people who suspect that the Desert Eagle conspired to kill the Silver Star.


    Joel laughed mockingly.


    ''Yes, that guy from the Arrow was a bit of a pain in the ass. I always thought it would be so refreshing to be rid of him. Especially when I was young and light. But if you see me now, trying to set up and kill Arrows. Those people downstairs won''t be so lucky. There''s no way in hell I''m going to let that happen.


    With that, Joel mocked those who cast doubt on him. At this rate, Joel''s situation may be more difficult than I think.


    Aside from that, Joel was suspicious of Alou''s death.


    There was no way that Arrows and the main force of the ''Silver Star'' would be killed by the desert demons. It was also unlikely that they were lost in an unexplored area. The Catalan Desert is a magical land where a moment of carelessness can be fatal, but if that is the case, then Arrow and the others are the most skilled of the veterans who have been active in this magical land for more than ten years.


    Joel, who has competed with the ''Silver Star'' for many years, knows more about the ''Silver Star''s'' abilities than his lame allies. That''s why he was even more suspicious.


    But nothing came out to support the suspicion.


    ''There is no instrumental or magical device in that seal (emblem). I even checked the information network of the Desert Eagle to see if there was anyone who had a grudge against the Silver Star, but no one like that came to mind. Now, after listening to what you''ve said up to this point, what would you make of it, dragonslayer?


    When I was abruptly told the story, I answered what I thought frankly.


    ''Maybe you''ll decide that you''ve guessed too much,''


    All of Alou''s actions just before he went missing were the product of a whim, and the ''Silver Star'' had used up all of his good fortune over the past ten years and was killed by a demon this time. In other words, there was no backstory to this one case.


    With that in mind, it was understandable that no matter how much he looked into it, nothing would come out of it.


    ''''Haha, well, that''s true, isn''t it?''''


    Joel shrugged his shoulders and gulped down his fire wine.


    How many drinks, I wondered, as I continued.


    "Or you will recognize the enormity of the enemy and behave with caution.


    .........hmm?


    Joel stares at me. As I look back at that glaring gaze, I gather my thoughts in my mind.


    If there was an intention in Arrows'' actions, that intention was nothing more than to leave the rest to Joel. If anything happens to me, please take care of the "Silver Star" - the seal I left behind must have had such a meaning in it.


    However, if this speculation was correct, one question arises. That question is, if Alou was aware of the danger looming over him, why did he not try to deal with it?


    Alou is a white knight who is no stranger to Belka. If Alou was well-liked, famous and armed, he would have been able to deal with most enemies on his own. Even if the enemies were too much for Arrow to handle, he could at least ask the people around him to help him.


    But Arrows did not do that. Even Joel, who had been entrusted with his successor''s job, didn''t give a hint of the enemy''s existence. Why is that?


    --You''re going to be able to find out what the enemy is, the people you collaborate with will also be in danger.


    To put it another way, Alou decided that even if the "Silver Star" and the "Desert Eagle" cooperated, they would not be able to compete with this enemy.


    There are very few organizations in the Belka that have more influence than these two combined.


    It is here that I am reminded of something that Joel had said before we began this conversation. Joel had said - it''s not easy to talk to someone who''s stuck in the Temple of Law.


    Needless to say, once again, the influence of the Law Temple is immense. Even if you put the two together, the hawk and the star, you can''t compete with them.


    In addition, this idea also answers another question.


    Another question - why did Arrows choose Joel as the person to entrust the Silver Star to?


    It is true that there was a sympathy between the two, but even so, the Silver Star and the Desert Eagle were at odds with each other externally. It could not be said to be a suitable partner to entrust the succession to.


    In fact, the absorption of the Silver Star into the Desert Falcon has caused a number of problems in Belka. It''s hard to believe that Alou didn''t notice that.


    If I were Alou, I would leave the rest to Cardinal Sairala, who has been a friend of mine for two generations of parents and children.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that I want the Cardinal to become an adventurer. He would choose a younger generation to lead the next generation, and ask the Temple of Law to be behind the younger generation. In that way, even if the scale of the organization was reduced a bit, the Silver Star would be able to survive.


    However, Arrow didn''t do that and left the rest to Joel. Why is that?


    -- all the "why" points to legal deism. I couldn''t help but feel that.

 182-Episode 52: Its name is

    When I heard Joel''s story, I had my doubts about legalistic religion.


    But I knew that my doubts were based on the one-sided information of the black knight in front of me. It wouldn''t be fair to just accept one side of the argument and cast doubt on the other.


    It didn''t look like Joel was lying, but then again, it didn''t look like Cardinal Sairala was lying either.


    Besides, there''s something definitively missing from Joel''s story.


    It''s the purpose for which the Hokage conspired to kill Alou.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the plot that Alou found out about the conspiracy and the ugly news of the Hokage religion and that he had to keep his mouth shut, but the Hokage religion is the largest sect on the continent and the state religion of the Ad Astera Empire. Its apex pope is also the king of the Holy Kingdom of Caritas.


    I''m not sure if a deadly conspiracy or an ugly story exists that would compel the Dharma God religion, which has transcended the boundaries of religion and even gained secular power, to conspire to kill Arrows. I can''t imagine it.


    Even if the Dharma God religion had such a secret, it raises another question. Namely, where did Alou get the important information that could be fatal to legal theism?


    Until this point is clarified, Joel''s story is a matter of speculation.


    I''d like to hear from Cardinal Sairala as well.


    The fact that he uttered that was an indication that he wasn''t going to believe your opinion one way or the other.


    Joel seemed to get it exactly right and shrugged lightly.


    ''They''ll be eating at you with their eyes triangulated, I''m sure. You see, like the priestess who accompanied you. Oh yeah, speaking of accompanying you, the silver-haired one who was with you, the elf. That''s the one who got into trouble with the guys below us, right?


    Suddenly, Joel changes the subject. I guess he is referring to the elven criminals I heard a glimpse of earlier.


    By the way, the answer to the question is yes. I''m sure the answer to the question is yes, because I heard it directly from Wisteria.


    When Wisteria was walking the streets in search of information on Behemoth, she was suspected by a group of Desert Eagles, and in the course of their struggle, she injured one of them.


    I could have blurted out the other side''s question, but I nodded without much hesitation. Unlike being wanted by the legal gods for the destruction of a city, this one''s arrangements are not much of a problem. That was clear from the guard''s words from sometime ago. I was confident that I could cut through whatever Joel had to say.


    Seeing that I nodded easily, Joel chuckled.


    After that, what the Black Knight uttered was not an accusation, but a deal.


    From now on, ''Desert Eagle'' will not get involved with Wisteria, and the arrangements will be dropped. In exchange, this one will pay the wounded person''s medical expenses and consolation money. That was the deal.


    I accepted this. As mentioned before, the arrangement of the Desert Falcon is not a big problem, but if we leave it unattended, it will cause problems for the unrelated elves who will visit Belka in the future. It''s a good thing that I''m not going to be able to get away with it.


    ........Perhaps this story will be passed on inside the Desert Eagle in the form of ''the leader made the dragonslayer admit his wrongdoing'' and Joel''s stock will rise. Well, it would be great if that would settle the situation. If an agreement was reached between the Commander and the Dragonslayer, the hawk''s lackeys would not complain.


    I looked at Joel, who was still stirring up the fire wine, and gave a small shrug.


    ������


    At the same time.


    At the Alwet Oasis in the western Catalan Desert, one of the soldiers working the night watch was yawning loudly and was being warned by another soldier.


    ''Hey, if the captain finds you, he''ll have you arrested. I''m not saying you shouldn''t yawn, but at least cover your mouth. I don''t want to get caught in the middle.


    Oops, that''s okay. I thought we''d get a good look at the moon today.


    The soldier who yawned apologized while scratching his head. As if prompted by his voice, the soldier who had been paying attention also turned his gaze to the sky.


    In the cloudless night sky of the desert, a large moon was floating just as my partner had said. A golden glow that hazed the stars in the sky. A bard might have been inspired by a poetic sentiment, but what the soldier felt at this moment was not poetic sentiment, but a sense of dread.


    ''........it''s like a big monster''s eyes. It''s as if it''s staring at you from the sky.


    Ha-ha, what''s that?


    The soldier stares at his beaming partner and opens his mouth to say something back. But he quickly reconsidered, kept his mouth shut, looked into the tube and resumed his mission.


    Here in Alwet is the closest oasis to the unexplored area and is often attacked by demons. The responsibility of the guards is heavy, and the most important among them is the guard on the west side where the unexplored area is located - in other words, they were themselves. Most of the demons that attack Alwet emerge from the west. There is no time for frivolous talk.


    The desert today is illuminated by the twinkling moonlight, and there seems to be no need to be so nervous, but it''s better to be cautious than to be careless, of course.


    After that, the soldier continued to keep watch, while appropriately dealing with his partner who was talking to him vaguely. After a short while, the eyes that were looking into the watchtower become narrowed.


    ".........the ''sand wall'' is subsiding, isn''t it?


    The huge dust storms that frequently occur in the unexplored areas could be seen from this lookout point. They are especially visible on a bright moonlit night like today.


    In fact, just a few moments ago, a thick cloud of dust could be seen in the distance. It is gradually disappearing. At this rate, it would be completely gone by the end of the night.


    If the Silver Star was still alive and well, it would have headed for the unexplored area with great joy - that''s what the soldier thought and smiled sadly.


    The silence of the night was broken by the fierce sound of bells.


    The sound, which is being struck as if to echo throughout the oasis, is an alarm bell that tells of a demon attack. Of course, it wasn''t the two people here who rang it.


    The soldier said in a sharp voice.


    ''''North?!''''


    ...or is it South''s ringing, too?


    I raised an eyebrow at my partner''s words and listened carefully. Then, sure enough, the alarm bells could be heard from the south.


    The soldier sticks his tongue out a bit.


    From the north and from the south. That''s not good. At times like this, it''s usually from the west as well.


    Those ominous words soon became a reality.


    A plume of sandy smoke flooded in from the west, illuminated by the moonlight. It was clearer than the fire that it was a swarm of demons, forcing the soldier to click his tongue again.


    ''At last!��Hey, ring the bell!


    The soldier who had given his partner the go-ahead, himself leaning out of the lookout tower, shouted loudly to his colleagues below, "They''re coming from the west, too! I called out.


    Again, it was not unusual for the Alwet Oasis to be attacked by demons. But it was indeed not often that they were attacked on three sides at the same time. If it appeared from the east as well, this oasis would have been completely surrounded. If that happened, there would be no way for them to retreat to the Leelo Oasis.


    ''''There''s no such thing as a Demonic Beast Runaway (Stampede)... right?


    Massive outbreaks of desert monsters. Sometimes it would swallow all the oases scattered across the Catalan Desert and even reach the walls of Belka.


    I''d like to think that it''s indeed not an attack of that scale - but as the soldier was thinking about that, the area suddenly went quiet. His partner stopped beating the alarm bell.


    The soldier stared at his partner, who was stunned in some way, and said in a strong tone of voice: "Hey, don''t stop the alarm bell.


    ''''Hey, don''t stop the alarm bell!��If we don''t stop them, they''ll think the attack on the west was a false alarm!


    Uh.....


    "Hey, we''re not fooling around!��Get a grip!


    Now the soldier''s voice was completely angry. However, his partner still didn''t move. His eyes were wide open as if they were tense, and he was staring in the direction of the west, stunned.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot more information on this in the future.


    In his field of vision, he saw a group of demons that were close enough to see with the naked eye, and the desert at night, illuminated by moonlight. And the ''wall of sand'' in the distance - thinking that far, the soldier was struck with a strong sense of discomfort. He looked into the watchtower in a hurry.


    The wall of sand, which he had just judged would subside soon, was about to reappear?


    No, no. That''s the ''Wall of Sand'' - it''s not a sandstorm. What looked like a sandstorm were countless demons. A swarm of uncountable demons, overlapping like a single living creature, writhing around each other.


    No, no, that''s not it either.


    There are countless demons. Certainly there are. But there are more huge demons than that.


    Big. So big that I am lost for words. That huge body from so far away. If you look at it up close, how big is it?


    If you were to get a hold of it, you would be able to kick Arwet Oasis off with your toes. The Leelo Oasis would be crushed with one foot. Even the city of Belka would not be able to enclose that huge body.


    What the soldier thought was a ''wall of sand'' was the giant beast that covered the horizon and the countless demons swarming to protect that giant beast.


    ''''What... what the hell is that...?''''


    The stunned soldier''s voice echoed vainly on the watchtower.


    If the soldier had been more calm in his observation, he would have noticed that some of the demons in the flock were sinking their fangs into the giant beasts. The giant beasts were walking around the desert being eaten by the demons.


    If they were able to notice this fact, they might be able to figure out the identity of the giant beast from the desert legend.


    ........Although, even if they were able to find out its true identity, it didn''t change the outcome of the attack on the Alwet Oasis from now on.


    That''s the reason for the world that bears the name of illusion


    The incarnation of a violent eater who drinks up great rivers, sips the fertile soil, and bites the spiritual leader in half.


    I will look up to the sky and roar to eat the light of the stars


    I''m not wetting the ground and crying to tell you to eat me


    Its flesh to flesh and its blood to water.


    Reigning over the sandy earth, with hunger and thirst


    His name is Covetousness (Behemoth).


    His name is Devotion (Behemoth).


    The Mother of Beasts, the King of Beasts, the Mother of the Desert.

 183-Episode 53

    Halfway through the night, I suddenly woke up.


    There were no alarm bells ringing or roaring roars. I listened carefully, but I did not detect anything unusual. All I could hear was the sound of sparrows sleeping in an adjoining room, separated from the rest of the house by a sheet of cloth.


    I turned over in my sleep, wondering if it was the alcohol I had drunk with Joel. It was still late at night, and it was too early to get up.


    The time is still too early to get out of bed, but my eyes are strangely bright and I don''t think I can sleep.


    I get up and leave the tent, being careful not to wake the sparrows. Instantly, a chill in the air nudged my neck and sent a shiver down my shoulders.


    As I had felt in Belka, the desert region has a great difference in temperature between day and night. The chill of the Leero Oasis, located in the middle of the desert, is not hard to imagine. It''s a strange place to be in the desert, because the sun rises in this place and the temperature goes up all at once.


    I look up at the sky and see a frighteningly large moon looking down on the ground in a cold manner. As I cast my gaze on the moon, I asked myself the question: "What do you want to do?


    --Now, what is this sensation that hasn''t left my chest since a while ago?


    The flowing of the body that keeps me awake. I''m not sure what I can see or hear, but I can''t help but feel my lips lifting up at the edges.


    This may be what they call "the news of a bug". At any rate, something is about to happen - or has already happened. It was more than a hunch, it was a certainty.


    The question is what on earth is going on, but we all know that I, the Dragonslayer, am in this oasis. I''ve made the acquaintance of the leader of the Desert Eagle, so if something goes wrong, I''m sure he''ll be notified. Thinking that, I shrugged my shoulders with a small shrug of my shoulders.


    ........It wasn''t long after that that I learned that the Alwet Oasis had been attacked by a horde of demons.


    It was in the middle of the night when the information of the attack came through. Most of the residents and adventurers were asleep, of course, but they reacted quickly when they heard the news.


    In the Catalan Desert, it was not unusual for an oasis to be attacked by demons. Depending on the size of the herd, they may abandon the oasis, and in that sense, this attack was probably just "business as usual" for the residents of the desert.


    However, even so, not all the residents of the Leelo Oasis were able to act in unison. Even though they are accustomed to abandoning their homes, if they can do so without abandoning them, it''s better than nothing, and they are somewhat torn between focusing on the defense of the oasis and abandonment - the one who told me that was Joel, the leader of the Desert Eagle.


    I''m sure you''re busy enough to want to help the cat, but Joel went out of his way to explain the situation to me in a calm voice.


    ''I''ve talked to the guys who fled from Alwet and the situation is pretty bad. They said that demons were coming in from the west, north and south almost simultaneously. The east side was empty and we barely managed to escape, but I heard that we were hit pretty badly by the chase.


    That''s a very tactical move.


    If you completely surround the enemy, they will be ready to fight back to the death. To prevent this from happening, you intentionally make a hole in the siege net to let the enemy escape to you. Once you are on the run, there are not many people who have the guts to stand and fight again. All you have to do is overrun the fleeing enemy from behind.


    I could sense such an intention in the demon''s movements. Of course, it could also be just a coincidence, but Joel readily affirms my opinion.


    ''The sand lizards ambush the sand lizards, and the Catalan ants hunt in packs. The golden scorpion likes to lure people by pretending to be a gold nugget. It''s not the first time demons of the desert have been cunning.


    Joel insists on abandoning the Leero Oasis - and as soon as possible - but apparently there are many who disagree with him.


    If they were to abandon the oasis now, as Joel claims, they would have to travel in large numbers through the desert in the middle of the night. The evacuation would not go smoothly, and there was a high possibility that the monsters would catch up with us. If that happened, they would have to fight hordes of demons in the unobstructed desert head-on.


    It is only natural that people would argue that it is better to intercept the enemy in the heavily defended Leelo Oasis than that, and this is the right way to go.


    In addition, not all of those who escaped from the Alwet Oasis have reached Leero. In the sense that they would not be abandoned, the protesters'' argument was reasonable.


    Joel himself knew that. But even so, he still insisted on abandoning the Oasis--


    I can''t help but get a bad feeling about it. It''s like they''re holding an invisible blade to your neck, you know?


    The leader of the Eagles of the Desert shrugged his head in a chilly manner.


    He shrugged his head coldly. �� The old days are gone and then nothing good happens. This feeling has been going on ever since the news from Alwet arrived - or even shortly before that. So I thought, well, this place is bad, too.


    When I heard that, I gave a small look. It seems that Joel sensed the same kind of sensation that I did.


    If there is a difference between Joel and me, it''s whether he sees the looming danger as a crisis or as an opportunity.


    Thinking about this, I opened my mouth.


    I open my mouth. So, what do you want me to do?


    I asked him why the leader of the Desert Eagles had come all the way out here. It''s not like he''s going to end up explaining the situation to me.


    Then Joel''s lips lifted up at the corners of his mouth and he said, "What?


    I just wanted to see how you were going to do it," he said. In short, I want to know if you''re going to fight or run. In both cases, I--no, I''d like to make a request from the Leelo Oasis.


    If you plan to fight, you''ll be supporting the refugees in Alwet. If you plan to flee, call for reinforcements to Belka.


    I''m the best person to do both, Joel said, because I can fly, and I''m the best person to do both.


    The amount of money he offered was so large that I would have been able to tear my eyes away from it. It seems that he intends to pay it off immediately, and before I know it, a clear sounding cloth bag is in Joel''s hand.


    In addition to showing the sincerity of his own footsteps, he also presents a firm profit. As expected of the leader of one of the most prominent organizations in Belka, he''s got a lot of skill.


    You will be able to find out if there are any other options available.


    We have no intention of running away under these circumstances. We have no intention of escaping on our own under these circumstances. However, I will decline your request.


    How and why again?��It''s the same thing we do. You''d be better off with the money.


    I didn''t respond to the question, but just grinned along with them.


    Once I accepted the money, I would have to make Joel and the Oasis brass as my employer no matter what. Then, there would be occasions in the future when he would be restrained from acting.


    Instead, he could act more neatly by taking the form of "cooperation" without a request. This was the idea. He didn''t want to be accused later on of "the dragon slayer was taking advantage of the crisis at the Oasis to extort a lot of money"!


    Spend that money on the people fleeing from the west.


    ''Hahaha!��It''s like being the hero of a story. It''s like watching that guy from Arrow.


    With those words, Joel left this place. He''s planning to discuss future plans with the influential people again after calculating the strength of me.


    I need to explain the situation to my companions on my own. By this time, Lunamaria and Wisteria had sensed something unusual and started to wake up, and the others were waking up like that.


    I asked the two priests, Ilia and Katia, to treat those who had been evacuated from the west. According to Joel, they had been beaten painfully by the demons, so a priest who could use the miracle of healing would come in handy.


    I ask both Lunamaria and Sparrow to help the two priests.


    In the meantime, I''ll ride west with Wisteria on Crow Solus. The reason I''m bringing Wisteria along with me is because of the possibility that tonight''s attack will activate the Tongen Existence (Anima).


    No one raised any objections just because of the situation, and we promptly began to act.


    ������


    .... this...


    Wisteria, who rode the Winged Beast (Wyvern) and looked down at the scene below her, was often immensely disappointed for a moment.


    A murky stream of demons, as if the desert itself was moving.


    Even for Wisteria, who had hoovered up many demons as the first swordsman (Gladius), the number of demons running on the surface of the earth was unknown to her.


    The climate of the desert is a harsh one that is difficult to live in, even for demons that are full of life force. Where did such a large number of them come from? Before that, what did the seemingly countless demons below them eat to survive until today?


    Sora, who had been silent until then, opened her mouth.


    ''There are a lot more of them than I thought there would be. I wonder where all these numbers came from?


    It''s a fearsome scale. And this speed. At this rate, I have no doubt that the group ahead of us will be overtaken.


    Wisteria''s mind recalled the small group she had seen just a few moments ago. Perhaps that group of less than a hundred people was the last group to escape the Alwet Oasis.


    Perhaps there was a late group, but looking at the swarm of demons below, the end of the group was clear.


    ''''........What do we do now, Sola?''''


    Of course we''ll fight. That''s what we''re here for, isn''t it?


    The reply without hesitation was a favorable one for Wisteria. However, considering the size of the enemy, we have no choice but to judge that annihilation is difficult. Stalling the Winged Beast (Wyvern) by taking advantage of its flight speed is probably the best means that can be obtained in this place.


    Thinking that, Wisteria was about to start preparing to call out to the higher level spirits.


    However, as if to control the Wisteria''s tactics, Sola called out to the Winged Beast (Wyvern).


    ''''Klau Solas, put me down in front of that flock.


    Hearing this, Wisteria involuntarily breaks her concentration.


    Speaking of the winged beast (wyvern), it replies with a pui-pui in a somewhat familiar manner and turns to follow the Lord''s command.


    Her body swings wildly on the saddle, and Wisteria clings to Sora''s body in front of her. In that position, she opens her mouth.


    ''''So, Sola?''''


    What is it?


    I don''t think so, but are you going to fight them head on?


    That''s exactly what I''m going to do.


    The fearful question was answered with a bland affirmation.


    Wisteria was again exclaiming. Even though Wisteria is so aware of Sola''s strength, she still thought Sola''s decision was reckless.


    In battle, numbers are a threat above all else. No matter how brave a warrior is who has defeated the Demon God (Pazuzu), there is no way he can fight against that many demons.


    Despite Wisteria''s fears, Sora had a somewhat amused smile on her face.

 184-Chapter 54: Annihilation

    Wisteria thought she understood the strength of the human named Sora.


    Even though she was possessed by an evil spirit, the memory of her direct brushing of blades with it remains clear to this day.


    I''ve been trying to exorcise the powerful evil spirit - Pazuzu - that Wisteria has been struggling to exorcise, but she has been unable to do so. I have great respect for Sora''s prowess in bringing it to its knees without pain.


    But now, Wisteria felt the need to change her own perception. She thought she understood Sola''s power, but it was really only an "intention", she said.


    --The desert was trembling.


    Out of the corner of my eye, Sola, who had pulled out her mind gear, was increasing her magical power. It has been increasing ever since she got off the back of the winged beast (wyvern).


    You will be able to see the magic surge from the young man''s body as if it were a wall of towering greatness. Even the hordes of monsters were too far away from the current Wisteria.


    Although it cannot be compared to the forests of their homeland (Andorra), spirits exist even in the desert where nature is scarce. In the eyes of the elves, they saw the spirits fleeing.


    The spirits of wind (sylphs), earth (gnomes), and fire (salamanders) are screaming, exposed to the power of the root that transcends the barriers of world magic (mana) and personal magic (odo).


    The screams of the spirits so high-pitched that they pressured my ears, my body involuntarily squirmed. Or maybe it was Wisteria''s own screams.


    A rush of power that couldn''t even be compared to when she fought herself (Pazuzu). That power that I admired was the product of taming, or so I was forced to understand.


    With such power, how could he maintain his human appearance? One can''t help but ask such a question.


    Unaware of the wisteria''s turmoil - or if she did, she didn''t care - Sora unleashed her power.


    ''''Genso, one-sword style, Kaen.


    What overflowed out of the heart outfit in response was a great river of scorching heat. It was a muddy stream of fire that ran straight across the desert, emitting an astonishing amount of heat.


    The night air that covered the area was instantly chilled, and the freezing cold air quickly turned into searing heat. Even the sand in the desert melted as the furious fire stream collided with the leading group of rushing demons.


    A touch of armor.


    The demons were instantly consumed. Whether it was the sand beetle with its thick skin to protect itself, the ant ant, whose armor was harder than iron, the golden scorpion with its golden shell to lure humans, or other demons, they were all consumed. In an instant, they were burned up without a trace, to the point where not even a bone remained.


    It was a baptism of fire so thorough that it could be described as evaporation.


    A hot wind blew at Wisteria. As the burning wind scorches her skin with a chill, a strange odor that is hard to describe sticks in her nostrils. Wisteria knows it. That it was the smell of burning living things.


    A life melted in the air cannot be done in ten or twenty. A hundred or two hundred. Or a thousand or two thousand. Wisteria couldn''t help but wince at the nauseatingly thick smell of life. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to get your hands dirty.


    --But even with that much of a blow, the demon''s momentum did not stop.


    The power technique released by Sola, just like its name suggests, turned into a river of fire, burning up the horde of demons as if they were licking them. However, it wasn''t enough to wipe out all of the enemies that were rushing in to fill the horizon.


    The demons that escaped the area of effect of the power technique (Keigi) were advancing straight ahead without a hint of fear.


    Seeing this, Wisteria is about to start calling out to the spirits to support Sora.


    And as if to control Wisteria''s movement, Sora raised her heart-suit high.


    Will she unleash the same technique once again - Wisteria thought so when she saw Sola''s stance, but she soon realized that her guess was wrong.


    The wind was swirling around.


    The wind taiji kaze, the taiji sword that tore through Pazuzu''s four wings during the battle in Belka. A great wind, which strengthened it many, possibly dozens of times over, was generated from its base at Sora.


    The winds produced grew rapidly, taking in the updrafts generated by the heat of the river flames. It was like a tornado as it shot up into the sky.


    Wisteria raised her left hand to shield her eyes from the blowing dust. The fact that the storm, which could have blown even the wisteria away, is merely the aftermath of the power technique is a shocking revelation.


    When I lifted my gaze to follow the direction of the wind, I could see that the wind generated by Sora was stirring the air above. In the eyes of the spirit user, the figure of a fleeing wind fairy (sylph) can be seen. If he''s going to hit the enemy with a tornado at this point, there shouldn''t be any need to do something like that.


    ''''........What on earth?''''


    Subconsciously, such murmurs leaked out.


    And there was an answer to that voice that I thought would be drowned out by the wind.


    ''I''ve learned since I started riding the Crow Solas that it''s cold up in the sky, even in the summer.


    Sora''s voice picked up Wisteria''s whisper in her ear. In the midst of the roaring wind, the voice came through strangely well.


    ''The higher up you go, the more so. Not only was it cold, but you couldn''t even breathe well. It was as if there was some invisible water stretched over us.


    At the end of the sky is a world of dead ice where even indigo (indigo) winged beasts (wyvern) cannot fly, let alone birds.


    When Sora learned of this, he thought.


    --what would happen if I hit this on the ground, she wondered.


    The moment she heard that, there was a strange sound in Wisteria''s throat.


    She quickly opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say, and opened and closed it for no reason. Thus, while Wisteria was fumbling about, Sora''s jingy technique was rapidly approaching completion.


    With an inverted wind, she stirs up the tranquility of the sky, and from the heights beyond human reach, she smashes the life-rejecting freezing air towards the surface of the earth.


    ''A phantom funeral - the ice hammer.


    In the next moment, the world exploded in Wisteria''s vision.


    The mass of cold air struck from far up in the sky turned into a huge hammer that itself attacked the demons that were swarming on the ground.


    The range is vast and the power is immense. The attack, which allowed neither evasion nor resistance, was equivalent to dropping the sky itself.


    The countless demons that had been blasting across the Catalan Desert were instantly crushed, crushed, and shattered without retaining their original form.


    Immediately afterwards, a tremendous impact that made their bodies rise to the surface hit Wisteria from below. The impact of Sola''s Power Technique struck not only the demons, but also the Catalan Desert.


    The aftermath of the power technique didn''t stop there.


    The shockwave created by the fierce battle between the sky and the ground sent a tremendous wind pressure that scattered in all directions, sending a huge amount of sand flying high into the sky. The scattered sand was carried by the raging wind and spread its power further, creating a localized sandstorm.


    What makes this storm different from ordinary sandstorms is that it was cold enough to freeze a living person in an instant. The deadly ice storm was formed by sand and ice.


    Even if there were demons that survived the initial attack, they would be dead when caught in this storm. The hordes of demons, which were thought to be thoughtless and innumerable, must have been wiped out in the literal sense of the word.


    A stunned murmur spills out of Wisteria''s mouth. As if drawn by something, her gaze naturally turns to Sora.


    Out of the corner of her eye, the dark-haired young man was laughing with the edges of his lips hanging up.......

 185-Episode 55: Breath of the Stars

    --Aha! Sadly, the light of life is going out.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    The sigh that was let out became a gust of wind that blew away the demons (my child) hanging on the tip of their noses and sent them flying high into the sky.


    The body of the demon that was thrust up into the sky was twisted and crumpled by the wind pressure, and at this point it was doomed. The corpse is slammed into the dry sand as it is.


    --Oh, alas, how can life be so fragile?


    Huge feet, reminiscent of a castle, crushed the corpses of my child scattered on the sand.


    I didn''t do this on purpose. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to expect. I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it.


    --I''m not going to be sad, but life goes round and round. No mourning, if life is fleeting.


    This is a world-ordained truth, and not one that can be called into question.


    That is why it protects and nurtures life to the best of its ability. It grew up eating the enemies who rebelled against the world, and used the food it grew up eating to fill the bellies of the children who followed the world, according to its own role.


    It has been faithfully fulfilling its role to this day. It breathes a sigh of satisfaction when what it wants to do and what it has to do match.


    However, you can''t stay in a sense of satisfaction forever.


    I can smell it. The stench of these foolish creatures who have rebelled against the world, the stench that makes your nose crawl.


    --This body is the fang of Providence. A broomstick that cleanses the world. And it''s the broom star that purifies the world.


    The next moment, the "it" opened its mouth wide.


    �� �� ��


    --I didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    I was thinking about that inwardly as I kept my distance from the blowing ice storm.


    No, it was as expected until the pressure of the freezing air crushed the horde of demons. But the ice storm that followed was completely unexpected. It''s true that I used the wind to move the freezing air, but the storm in front of me was clearly an unrelated phenomenon.


    The proof of this is that no matter how many demons fall, there is no soul in them at all.


    When eating souls with the mind-dressing (soul-eaters), the most efficient way to eat a soul is to slash the enemy directly with the sword blade. And although it wasn''t as efficient as when he directly slashed, he was still able to eat souls when he attacked from a distance with his Keogi technique.


    In fact, the souls of the demons that were stopped by the River Flame that I had released earlier had entered.


    However, that''s not the case now. More to the point, even before the ice storm, when I crushed a horde of enemies with the freezing air, I hardly felt an influx of souls.


    Apparently, you can only eat souls up to the point where you can kill your enemies with the power technique. When a natural phenomenon was triggered by a power technique like this one, it seems that you can''t eat the souls of an enemy that fell due to that phenomenon.


    ........The problem was that it was as if he didn''t know what kind of natural phenomenon the ice storm in front of him was. I''ll have to ask Lunamaria later.


    But if this kind of storm always happens when I use the Ice Hammer (Huzu), then I can''t use this technique very often. Well, the value of this technique became extremely low once I realized that I couldn''t eat souls, so it''s not a problem if I say it''s not a problem.


    I can feel Wisteria''s gaze that seems to be talking to me around my cheek from earlier, but I pretend not to notice it. While causing so much destruction, I don''t want her to notice that I''m in a cold sweat or something because I''m not expecting it. At best, I''ll smile confidently.


    Anyway, this should have almost wiped out the demons that attacked the Alwet Oasis.


    There may still be others to follow, but the freezing storm is unlikely to subside for some time. As a result, this could be a good way to buy some time.


    Okay, I''ll go back to the Leero Oasis and let them know what''s going on. After that, I''ll take another look up in the sky to see if the storm is going to subside - that''s what I''m thinking.


    A shiver ran through my body.


    We''re being watched. I felt it.


    The next moment I felt it, I was screaming.


    "Klau Solas!


    I called out to the indigo (indigo) winged beast (wyvern) that was flying in the sky, avoiding the cold air. I didn''t have time to give specific instructions, but it seems that Crow Solas correctly caught my intentions. He comes down to the ground as if in a hurry.


    Maybe he didn''t take my intentions into account, but instead misunderstood that I was angry with him and told him to get down, but that''s okay. It''s called the merit of the injury.


    Wisteria was originally close by, so there was no problem.


    As I hurriedly worked out my jade, I felt a small glimmer of light on the other side of the ice storm that was still brewing on the horizon.


    ---- coming.


    The pressure is so heavy that my throat dries up. A chill ran up and down my spine. I''ve been feeling the presence of death for a long time since I learned to wear a heart outfit.


    As if kicked away by them, I deployed the refined jujin in front of me. Not for attack, but for defense.


    There''s no time to think about the names of the techniques, and before that there isn''t even a shred of sophistication to call the techniques, creating such an awkward defensive wall. That was when I thought now that I should have polished my defensive techniques if this was going to happen.


    Kubo," he said.


    It was like pulling a cork stopper out of a corker''s mouth, a light sound that shook my eardrums.


    Immediately afterwards, all the scenery in my field of vision disappeared.


    It was a rush of light.


    It was a muddy stream of silver.


    If someone had been looking down on the Catalan Desert from the zenith at this moment, they would have been able to see the shooting stars running across the surface of the earth.


    Even the ice storm that had annihilated the demon horde earlier was blown away by the breath of the stars. Horrifying heat and destructive power. This blow, which can bring all lives to nothing in an instant, is sure to cause death to people, cities, and even the earth.


    That''s right. No matter how lush a forest or how humble the land may be, once it is exposed to this breath, it becomes a barren wilderness where no grass grows.


    Isn''t this how the Catalan Desert, which has never seen the end of humanity, was created?


    This is what I was thinking about as I poured all the strength I could muster into its defense.


    It was a question that hadn''t even been spoken, but it was answered.


    --but.


    The unfamiliar and yet unmistakable voice was that of the soul eater, the anima.


    The first time I heard the soul eater''s voice so clearly was since I acquired a heart outfit in the Lord of the Flies'' nest.


    As I was startled by the suddenness of it, the next moment a strange scene appeared in my mind.


    A swarm of turrets (behemoths) filling the horizon. And the countless lives extinguished by the star fire they spit out.


    Neither the solid walls of the city nor the strong wards were of any use. The millennia of history and golden culture built up over the millennia are suddenly trampled by the gods and beasts that appear.


    A scene that had never been seen before, a memory that couldn''t possibly exist.


    And yet, I know for sure. This is a scene from the past. The battle of the gods that led to the appearance of the Catalan Desert.


    ''''...Is this your memory, Soul Eater?''''


    This time there was no answer. But there was a hint of affirmation.


    Why did he show me this? I was about to ask such a question and stopped.


    I didn''t need to ask. The Soul Eater is telling me to fight. The Soul Eater tells us to fight and devour the King of Beasts.


    Of course, there is no denying it.


    I''ve always been after the behemoths from the start. And after receiving such a rousing welcome, there was no other choice but to fight.


    It''s probably because the behemoths have been in the world for quite a few years, unlike the hydra, which had only been in the world for a short time. If we were to talk about humans, they are like babies and adults, and even if they are the same species of illusion, they are far more formidable.


    But there''s nothing wrong with that. In fact, I''m more than welcome to it. I''ll get my soul uprooted along with the horns, and I''ll go higher.


    Oh, yeah. I''m going to take this opportunity to reach the realm of the void.


    When I said something like that in a good mood, I now felt a hint of denial.


    Goz had said that Kuu was the essence of the Illusionary One-Two Style, a state in which all of the power of the same source being (anima) was drawn out. In other words, I thought that if the Soul Eater was in the mood for it, even I could reach it now, but the response to that was a mild shock to my forehead. I felt like I was poked by something I couldn''t see.


    Apparently, it''s a "that''s it, that''s it, this is it" thing. Tsk.


    ''Oh well. If you find out that your opponent is a blunt artillery unit, there are plenty of ways to fight it.


    Saying that, he turned his gaze to the behemoth that was still spitting out breath (breath) from beyond.


    The amount of heat is the same as the previous day, on the contrary, it seems to be increasing in power little by little, but - I no longer felt any heavy pressure or chills.

 186-Episode 56: Shape of Strength

    I can hear the laughter. A high-pitched laugh, a baboon, a baboon.


    A horrible, yet unpleasant voice. Ever since I started hearing this voice in my sleep, there is no such thing as a good night''s sleep in Wisteria.


    To be honest, that perception hasn''t changed much since I learned of the existence of the same source being (anima). The thought of whether such a thing was really another me always flickered in Wisteria''s mind.


    Even now, the Demon God is laughing at her again. He is laughing at the Catalan Desert, where a storm of unimaginable destruction is brewing.


    Just as a horde of demons is closing in, they are swept away by a terrifying ice storm, and shortly afterwards a huge rush of light swallows up the ice storm as well, turning the vision silver.


    Wisteria has no idea what''s happening. However, there are some things we do know. What is currently unfolding in front of us is a fierce battle in the divine realm. If you take even one step outside of the invisible barrier that Sora has created, the Wisteria will be reduced to a fine powder of dust and disappear the moment you do so.


    The only thing I can do is to watch in silence. At the very least, you can slump to the ground so as not to get in the way of the fighting Sora.


    The haplessness of the first swordsman''s appearance is unintentionally accompanied by a smile of self-mockery. Perhaps the demon god is laughing at his pathetic host. If so, I may have been able to communicate with the same source being (anima) for the first time - that''s when Wisteria was caught up in such a backward-looking thought.


    ''Wisteria,''


    Yes?


    Suddenly, Wisteria raises her depressed face in a hurry when Sora calls out to her. She was not expecting it at all, so depending on how you listen, it might have sounded like a "hiya".


    In contrast to the panicked Wisteria, Sora asked in a calm voice.


    ''''I ask you, is there any way to do something about this attack?��To be more specific, I''d appreciate it if you could take ten seconds off my shoulders.


    Hearing this, Wisteria was stunned, but looked at the scene before her again.


    Sola raised her left hand and built a wall of magical power to prevent the silvery muddy stream rushing in from the west direction. It was as if it were a dam to hold back the onrushing flood, and in Wisteria''s vision, the two energies were clearly reflected in a violent competition.


    A deafening roar. A splash of magic power scattered in the aftermath of the collision.


    Just by being hit by this splash, Wisteria''s body would melt like candy. There''s no way she can take advantage of it. I must exert all my strength and say that if I could endure it for even half a second, I''d be happy.


    When I told her this in a trembling voice, she nodded as if she were thinking about something.


    ''I see. Then I guess we''re going to have to go straight here.''


    What, straight up?


    Yeah, I''m gonna keep him at a distance.


    Sora said, walking up to the enemy while preventing their attacks. For the umpteenth time, Wisteria was stunned.


    Perhaps anticipating that reaction, Sola continues to explain.


    There was no guarantee that the enemy''s power would be exhausted first, even if they endured it as it was. There is also a way to catch the rays of light fired by the enemy, just like catching the tip of a spear with a shield, but the effective range of this enemy''s attack is too wide for me to be able to successfully catch it. If it''s not done well, the balance of your balance is upset because you tried to catch it, and you will be blown away.


    If that is the case, the best strategy is to close the distance between you and the enemy while receiving the attack head-on, without trying to trick them into doing so, Sora said.


    Not only did he say that, he did it. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of it.


    Needless to say, once again, the enemy was beyond the desert. It is far away, not even in the Wisteria''s view. I wonder how much time I would need to spend on foot to close the distance between me and that enemy.


    It''s not just time. The amount of time you would have to spend preventing the enemy from attacking you would be enormous.


    Besides, the current Catalan Desert was difficult to walk through. The sand around us is melting away because of the high heat. The sand is melting away, and if we stepped in, we would be burned to the bone in no time.


    It was obvious to everyone that Sola''s "straightforward" approach was a reckless attempt. Perhaps even Sola must have known that. Still, the reason Sora took action is because he thought that even if it was reckless, it was better than sitting still.


    Rather than taking no steps and just waiting for the situation to improve, she should act on her own, even if it is reckless. This is also to avoid giving the enemy the initiative.


    --strong, I thought.


    I can''t even compare it to Wisteria, who is crushed by the demon god''s laughter and her own helplessness and only smiles at herself.


    There is even the option of abandoning the Wisteria as a liability and fighting. If you do that, surely there are plenty of ways to fight.


    But Sora was not about to abandon Wisteria. Probably, she didn''t even think of such an option.


    Thinking that far, Wisteria felt as if she realized another reason why Sola had chosen a recklessly straightforward approach.


    Probably just to do nothing and just endure the enemy''s attacks, Wisteria thought it was a strange thing to think. Wisteria''s original purpose was to bury herself before the evil spirits took over. And as mentioned above, right now, outside the barrier wall, there is enough magical power blowing around to turn Wisteria into ash dust.


    It''s dangerous, Sola must have thought. So he pointed "ahead" by acting. She also distracted herself by talking to them. Perhaps she also noticed that Wisteria let out a smile of self-mockery.


    How could she even care about a limping weakling in this crisis?


    --strong, I thought. Strong, of course, with a strong mind.


    And I think that''s the answer to the question I asked earlier - how could he maintain his human form with such power?


    No matter how much power it possesses, it will not be distorted, swallowed up or moved.


    Wisteria feels a dizzying envy at the stark contrast to her own existence, which is upset by a single laugh from Pazuzu.


    And then a change occurred in the roaring sound that had been pressing down on her ears.


    At the same time, Sora faintly furrowed her brow and opened her mouth.


    ''''The power has gone up another notch... no, is this converging the attacks?��It seems that they''re getting impatient.


    Scared...?


    ''''Normally, the enemy would be blown away immediately, but it doesn''t blow away for any length of time, so I''m trying to focus my power on a single point. You''re a very short-tempered illusory species, there''s probably still plenty of magic left in you.


    ''I wonder if there''s a reason why you can''t keep up this attack for a long time,'' says Sora.


    ''Like, for example, because it''s too high a fever, and it''s going to involve all of our allies around us.


    ''''Well if that guess is correct, then we have a new hand in the enemy.


    Hmm, that''s true. Well, the fact is, for whatever reason, the enemy has changed its mind. I think we should take advantage of this--Wisteria.


    Yes!


    This time he answered correctly.


    It''s logical that if you narrow down the power, the range of your attack will be reduced. If you do it right, you may be able to catch their breath. If I deflect the breath, get on the claw solus and tell the people at the Leeroy Oasis that the enemy is a behemoth. The enemy is a behemoth.


    Behemoth do you understand?


    Yeah, the Tongan entity (Anima) told me. What''s the reaction there, too?


    It''s obvious that it''s referring to the Demon God (Pazuzu) and Wisteria can''t help but look down.


    ''''The laughter is audible... but other than that, nothing...''''


    Yeah. Well, no need to panic.


    When Wisteria nodded at her for not being useful at a crucial time, Sora responded blithely, without a trace of blame.


    As I said before, there are dozens of anima, and there are a hundred different ways to acquire a heart outfit. You just have to hurry up and make it happen slowly.


    But I can''t help you in this time of crisis.


    As she was about to say it, Wisteria realized that it had become a futile tedious tedious word and kept her mouth shut.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to do with it.


    ''''If you want to be useful to me, then yes, if you can survive this crisis and both of us survive, you can say one thing you''ll say, or something like that, I''ll be more than willing to do it, no matter what.


    "...?��You know, if that''s what it takes to help you, I''m open to all kinds of suggestions, not just one.


    When Wisteria responded in confusion, Sora made another troubled face.


    Shortly after that, the roar of the enemy''s attack increased as the pressure of the enemy''s attack increased again. Sola broke off her conversation with Wisteria and turned to face the direction to the west where the enemy was. The fact that her face looked relieved for a moment was probably due to Wisteria''s imagination.


    The proof of that--.


    You''ll move after the count of ten. Be ready to move.


    Sora''s next words were resolute and showed no sign of agitation.

 187-Episode 57: A spiral piercing a star

    After a perfect count of ten, as I told Wisteria.


    Now!


    When I saw that the breath that Behemoth was releasing was sufficiently converged, I angled the protective shield that had been put up and tried to deflect the enemy''s attack.


    At the same time, I called out to Wisteria to urge her to act. The brown elf said, "Yes! He contributed a reply in reply and then started to move as if he had been played. I rode Crow Solas and flew towards the Leerlo Oasis, choosing a spot less affected by the breaths.


    All the while, I continued to carefully maintain my defenses. If the Behemoths showed even the slightest hint of aiming at the Wisteria and the others, I would have to move immediately.


    But fortunately, I should say, the behemoth''s breath didn''t change its trajectory.


    Maybe they''re squeezing their sights on me, or maybe there''s some other reason. Whatever the case, it''s not going to change the fact that it''s good for me. Now I can focus on the battle without any worries.


    The sand in the desert has melted because of the enemy''s attack, and the area around us is like a volcanic crater, but this is just a matter of running through the air like we did when we fought Pazuzu.


    After deciding that Wisteria and the others had gotten far enough away, I pointed the cut end of the heart-armor I was holding in my right hand at the behemoths while maintaining the protective barrier with my left hand.


    If possible, I would like to attack the behemoth and restrain its movement, but as expected, there was no way to puncture the enemy at the edge of the horizon.


    However, you could just push back Breathless for a little while. That''s all you need to do to close the distance in one fell swoop.


    I focused my attention on unleashing the drill. This is the power technique used in the fight against Hydra, and if Hayate is a flying slash, then this is a flying stab.


    The behemoth''s breath, which had been squeezed out of its power, had now turned into a spear of light. To push back against it, a stab like Tagane would be more suitable than a slash like the Kuokuokuu.


    However, simply unleashing gashes of gashes is not enough of a trick. So, just as I sublimated Hayate into a fictionalized version of himself, I''m going to modify this technique in my own way.


    In Fantasy Itto-ryu, he is compared to a spear.


    I added a spinning image to it. It''s a huge spinning spear - no, a spiral. It''s a huge spinning spear, spinning like a spear, and it''s the power technique that strikes and impales the enemy.


    The jujin that had been pouring into the defensive wall is now directed toward the new technique, which thins the defensive wall and forces it into the behemoth''s breath, but it''s not a problem. Wisteria and Crow Solas are already gone, it doesn''t matter if the attack flows back a little.


    As it was, I kneaded my jade to the limit and unleashed a new jade technique with all my might.


    "Genso Itto Ryu--Goura!


    �� �� ��


    --Aha, aha, aha, aha.


    ''It'' -- the behemoth was a voice.


    It was a voice filled with a variety of emotions: surprise, anger, sadness, confusion, and so on.


    Behemoth''s breath (breath) is so powerful that it can''t help but involve the people around it. The demons (children) who ate the flesh around their mouths melted their bones long ago. Those who ate the flesh around their faces also fell one by one from the heat of the breaths.


    Saddened, Behemoth hurried to settle the matter, but somehow, the enemy did not fall. Behemoth''s breath is a deadly contraption that pierces every shield. In fact, Behemoth has buried numerous enemies with it.


    That attack is ineffective. No, not only is it ineffective, but this is--


    --This is the second time I''ve seen this kind of work in my life.


    Behemoth''s body trembles faintly at the sight of the one who rushes through the air like a gust of wind, or who is approaching at high speed on the sandy soil.


    He tries to release his breath again, but the enemy is not coming at him in a straight line, and he frequently changes his movements, not allowing the behemoth to set his sights on him.


    I thought about releasing all of my vision, but it''s already been proven that the breaths I''ve been spreading can''t get through to this opponent.


    Besides, it was dangerous to keep spitting out more breaths. The behemoths, but not the behemoths. It''s the demons (children).


    Already in the aftermath of the breaths up to this point, an unbearably high heat swirled around Behemoth. Most of the demons crowded into the head have fallen down, and the demons in the body, legs and even the tail are suffering from the high temperature.


    Unleashing more breaths would cause all of them to crawl around in the scorching heat and eventually melt to death.


    How long had it taken for them to grow so much life in the desert, so little of the earth''s bounty. It is unacceptable to sacrifice all of his children for the sake of a single enemy, even if the opponent is an abominable dragon. Even if the opponent reeks of an abominable dragon.


    The mother of a demon (child) hesitates. This is what brings us closer together.


    At this moment, a feeling arose in Behemoth''s chest that he had never felt before. A sensation similar to anger, but different from anger.


    The behemoth''s greatest means of attack was breath, but at the same time, it was also almost the only means of attack.


    A mobile turret that could fire from extremely long distances. That was the behemoth''s true nature, and its massive body was built specifically for this purpose. The mouth is the muzzle, the body is the turret, and the legs are the seat of the gun. It has no other capabilities.


    In other words, if the enemy were to crawl into your bosom, you would be unable to respond.


    Even so, there was no need to be afraid.


    Even if I say it couldn''t deal with them, it just means that it couldn''t perform special attacks like Breath. He could take advantage of his huge body to hit and trample it. Furthermore, the behemoth''s flesh was thicker than Belka''s walls and covered its viscera, and the human-controlled armor was only able to damage the surface. When it comes to inflicting fatal wounds, it''s impossible.


    In fact, behemoths have spent over a thousand years in this desert. It is precisely because no being has been able to harm the behemoth that it has been able to reign over the sandy soil for that long - until today.


    Yes, that was the case until today.


    Of course, that will not change tomorrow. Of course, it should not change tomorrow. No, it should not change. Because, as a result.


    --This body is the fang of Providence. It is a broomstick that cleanses the world. Excluding me is the same as eliminating order. O spiritual leader, cease and desist.


    Behemoth warned.


    The thoughts of an illusory species are themselves an intangible hammer that strikes a man. An ordinary human being could have had his spirit shattered by this warning alone.


    But, of course, that''s not what this enemy is capable of.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, King of Beasts.


    The voice emanated from the skies.


    The person with the black sword at the ready, stamping his feet in a place that is essentially uninhabitable, looks down at the behemoth with arrogance.


    ''''Is that strange voice just now the greeting of an illusory species?��A broomstick that cleanses the world is a strange thing to say, but after attacking so many unilaterally, I don''t think it''s fair to say that it''s time to stop.


    It sounds as if you are afraid of it.


    The human raised his black sword in the air.


    There are certain behaviors that are appropriate for a person who considers himself a guardian of order. Don''t run away like the Hydra, King of Beasts.


    It was an unmistakable declaration of war. It was the voice of one who was already convinced of victory.


    The behemoths barked as if to chastise him for his irreverence, and the countless demons in his body began to move.


    The battle has begun.

 188-Episode 58: King of the Beast

    The first thought that crossed my mind when I caught the behemoth with my naked eye was "It''s huge.


    If the behemoth I saw in my soul-eating memory is one, then this behemoth must be about ten in size. If I were to use an analogy, it would be King Behemoth, the king of giant beasts.


    The Hydra that we fought in the forest of Titis was also quite large, but it was nothing compared to the behemoth in front of me.


    The sight of such a huge body trampling the sandy soil in the moonlight is truly fantastic, but in reality, the sight that I saw was nothing short of a child''s nightmare.


    The behemoth itself has an elegant body that combines the gravity of a rhinoceros and the bravery of a lion. However, it was the monsters of the desert that gathered around its body that took away much of its dignity and grandeur.


    The way they moved in waves on the behemoths reminded me of maggots attached to a dead animal, or of army ants that would otherwise have attacked their prey.


    In fact, at first I thought it was a starving monster fighting a behemoth. However, that idea was denied when the demons came towards me at the same time as the behemoth roared.


    Apparently, the behemoth and the swarm of demons have a sort of symbiotic relationship. The demons feed on the flesh and blood of the behemoths to stave off their hunger. In return, they protect the behemoths when they are in danger, and so on.


    The answer to the question I asked when I crushed the demon horde earlier - how could such a large number of demons survive in the desert where food was scarce - was right in front of me.


    ''Once we get rid of the behemoths, we''ll have to take care of these guys too.


    It''s not that difficult. A couple of ice mallets (hoofsticks) would be enough to put it away. Using that technique would make it impossible to eat the souls, but this is not an option. It would be bad if we lost the behemoths and the hungry demons attacked Belka and the oases around the country. We should nip this danger in the bud before it happens.


    By the way, if the behemoths know what I''m thinking now, they will be very angry. After all, I''ve already beaten the behemoths who call themselves the bearers of order. If I were in their shoes, I''d be angry.


    The simple fact is, however, that I''ve never perceived the illusory species in front of me as a hindrance or a threat. This is especially true since I caught sight of it with my naked eye.


    It is true that this behemoth is large. The fact that it''s big means it''s a weapon in and of itself. If they were to step on those castle-like legs, they would be crushed to a pulp, regardless of their strength.


    They are also not to be underestimated in terms of defense. The muscles and flabby flesh, which were much thicker than the Belka''s ramparts, would themselves serve as a defensive wall, preventing any attack. Even if you attacked them with siege weapons, the behemoth''s massive body would surely not budge.


    Again, it is true that behemoths are large. It is a big and troublesome opponent - but there is a limit to what it can do.


    They''re too big, these illusions.


    One of the fairy tales my mother once told me was about a protagonist who was born the size of a finger and set out on a journey to become a hatter, slaying demons and fulfilling his dreams. That protagonist used his small size to enter the body of a demon and kill it from within his body.


    After seeing the behemoth in the memory of Soul Eater, here, I was warming up to this as a battle strategy against the behemoth. And once I saw the King of the Giant Beasts (King Behemoth), I was sure of success. Therefore, I feel neither fear nor threat against this enemy.


    ''If there was any chance of victory for you, it was until you unleashed the first blow.


    If the behemoth had been at maximum power from the beginning, yet converging its power to the extreme and releasing a breath of stars (breath), I wouldn''t be standing here. At least I wasn''t unharmed.


    With that thought in mind, I kicked in the air to close in on the behemoth.


    Behemoth''s mouth, which had been opened by his earlier roar, is still not fully closed. And its reaction to the approaching behemoth is also slow. This is probably another flaw in its size.


    Fortunately, the behemoth''s head was almost devoid of demons, so I was able to easily enter its mouth. As you might have guessed, the demons in this area were probably blown away by the aftermath of the breaths they were showering on me.


    As soon as it entered my mouth, a sweltering stench and slippery moisture enveloped my body. My vision was filled with countless teeth, a huge tongue swirling like a leech, and flesh, flesh, flesh that repeatedly contracted in an eerie manner. All of them were stained with the color of blood.


    It was a bizarre, or perhaps I should say ugly, scene of utter horror. It would be wrong of me to complain about it, since I jumped into it myself.


    It occurred to me that this eerie contraction might be part of the regeneration process. The flesh in the mouth, which was burned by the high heat of the previous breath, is trying to recover with the magical power of the illusory species - if you think of it that way, it explains the color of blood in the area.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see that the behemoths have sensed our aim and barked again as they ran deeper into the cavernous mouth. However, it sounded different from the first roar. His voice was a complex blend of rage, displeasure, astonishment and such. There might have been a slight tinge of scream as well.


    The behemoth''s massive tongue loomed over him as he tried to eliminate the foreign object that had entered his mouth. I slashed at it a few times in response, but the volume was too large and didn''t seem to be working very well. If I''m not careful even a little bit, I''m going to be crushed by the tongue.


    I was forced to change my target. I decided to stick the heart-suit between my teeth instead of my tongue. I also remember to gouge the wound by moving the blade with a gulp. It is the basis of combat to do what you don''t want to do if you are hit.


    But unfortunately, this one wasn''t very effective either. Judging from the fact that he was feeding his own body to the demons, Behemoth may not have a sense of pain, or if it does, it may be extremely dull.


    Looking back, it seems that Hydra had that tendency as well.


    If that is the case, the priority here should be to invade the body. I dodge the tongue that tries to pry this one out of my mouth, while I continue onward.


    It''s not a problem if you gouge the internal organs directly and reap the life, pain or not. If it doesn''t die by gouging its organs, it can cut it down with its mind-dress and eat its soul until it dies.


    The life force of the illusory species is powerful, but they are not immortal. I, who defeated Hydra, knew that more than anyone else.


    ������


    --Ahahahahahahahahahaha!


    The behemoth was confused. He was astonished. He was furious. With all of that, he released a roar that shook the heavens and earth.


    An uncomfortable feeling, never felt before, swept over Behemoth.


    This wasn''t the first time he''d had an enemy enter his body. The other party could be a spiritual chief or a fairy, but both attempts were unsuccessful. It was only natural. What could be done when a featherworm had entered the body of a lion?


    The behemoth is covetousness, binge eating incarnate. The world''s reason for eating the enemies of order.


    He has chewed, swallowed, and annihilated demon-infused fairies in the past. The result is the same even if the opponent has been replaced by a dragon inhabiting spirit chief. It''s the same as the one who jumped into the mouth and chose to die on its own - even though it was supposed to.


    --The only thing that could have been done was to stop it.


    The enemy has not stopped moving. It continues to advance, slashing, stabbing, and cleaving inside the body of the behemoths in all directions, uncontrolled and unattended.


    Behemoth, unable to bear the discomfort coming from deep within his chest, involuntarily opens his mouth. Then the reddish-black liquid was spewed out like a fountain, and a rainbow of stench and filth covered the desert night.


    It was a mixture of the behemoth''s blood and bodily fluids that made a stinking sound and spattered across the desert. Some of the demons swarmed to it for moisture and nourishment.


    After that, the behemoth''s body shook as the shock continued to bounce around inside it. The discomfort that tormented my entire body was becoming unbearable, even for my illusions.


    If this is the case, we will perish. The behemoth barked, driven by a certainty beyond premonition.


    --Foolishness!��Foolishness!��Do you understand the meaning of your deeds, Primate!


    The scream may have reached the enemy inside the body. Immediately afterwards, his internal organs were stirred up as if to taunt him.


    The pain was so intense that it awakened the worn-out senses of pain, and penetrated through the entire body of the behemoth.


    His body jumped and he lost his stance. The behemoth rolled over as it was. A shock so great that it shook the walls of Belka in the distance ran through the desert.


    Many of the demons that were attached to the side of the fallen side died underneath, but there was already no time to lash out at them. Behemoths are so huge that once they lose their stance, it''s not easy to get back up. Grunting and struggling was all he could do.


    But even if he could have gotten up, he would have fallen again in a heartbeat. The enemy in his body had already caught the behemoth''s heart - the source of its life - between his fingers.

 189-Episode 59: Killing the Beast

    How long had it been since it had entered the behemoth''s body?


    The number of power techniques he had unleashed had already exceeded double digits. However, even after being stirred up inside his body to this extent, the behemoths still didn''t stop moving.


    As expected of an illusory species. If it were an ordinary battalion master, his jaw could have run out.


    If the power runs out, the protective shield that protects the body will also disappear. If that happens, it will be dissolved by the gastric juice flowing through the behemoth''s body and absorbed as nutrients. In the past, there were probably many people who wanted to take down behemoths like I did and ended up doing so.


    However, the source of my power is the Dragon Heart. There''s no need to worry about my power running out.


    I have plenty of energy to spare. If two-digit power moves aren''t enough, then I''ll shower them with three-digit power moves--that''s when the thought came to me.


    The influx of souls. While I was slaying the behemoths, I was able to eat a certain amount of souls, but this time, the influx of souls was completely different.


    It was clear that the souls flowing in like a raging wave were the ones that announced the behemoth''s death.


    The souls that flowed in were like the water in the River Kale, never ending, filling every inch of my body. The sheer pleasure of it all naturally brought a smile of ecstasy to my face.


    My body shudders. I''m going to level up.


    Once, twice, three times.............................and it''s not over yet. The level that hadn''t been able to rise since I defeated the demon gods in the demon island was rising like an interesting thing.


    Aside from the first bombardment, I haven''t had any struggles, which seems to be a bit too much, but the behemoth has probably lived dozens of times as long as I have, or hundreds of times as long as I have, depending on the case. I don''t know if illusory species have a level, but for that many years, I have defeated an existence that has reigned as the champion of the desert.


    If you think about it that way, this level up is not unfair. And no matter the reasoning, this kind of good fortune won''t go unpunished once in a while. After all, I''ve had a lot of trouble with levels!


    After that, I ate an entire grain of rice from the behemoth''s soul, and I waited for the lingering effects of the level-up to pass before I went outside.


    I used my Power Technique to blast the behemoth''s body from the inside out, and the power of the level-up was reflected in the power of the technique, allowing me to slash it in an interesting way. Also, the behemoth''s death seems to have altered his flesh considerably, making it easier to cut. This was probably one of the reasons why it was easier to escape.


    I succeeded in getting out of the house unexpectedly easily, and I prepared myself for the demons to attack me immediately. However, they were swarming around the carcass of a behemoth in a single-minded effort, not even looking at us. They were so engrossed in the feast in front of them that they didn''t seem to give a d*mn about my existence.


    Fortunately, I''m able to build a foothold in the air and move into the sky.


    There, I looked down at the swarm of demons that swarmed below me once again.


    The behemoths were dead and their flesh and blood would no longer regenerate. The demons that had lost their endless sustenance would devour the carcasses of the behemoths and then scatter across the desert in search of new food.


    Before that happens, I''m going to round them up here. It was when I raised my heart-suit with this thought that I heard a strange sound.


    -- a strange sound shook his earlobe.


    The sound was carved out with a constant rhythmic clap-clap-clap-clap-clap, no matter how I heard it. I was floating in the air, and the applause was falling from further up....


    I reflexively looked up at the sky, and a cool voice jumped into my ears.


    ''''Brilliant, is all I can say. I didn''t expect a human to defeat a divine beast.


    Against the backdrop of a huge moon in the night sky, a figure claps his hands with an expression of admiration on his face.


    The face looking down at me is that of a boy. His body is also small in stature, and if we were to talk about his appearance alone, he would be twelve or three years old. However, the fact that this boy is not the same as his appearance is evident from his pointy ears and sallow skin.


    He is a dark elf like Wisteria.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with the help of a few of your friends. This is probably an appeal to show that it has no harmful intent.


    Of course, I won''t let my guard down by doing that. I opened my mouth, looking sharply at my opponent.


    "Andra''s elves, right?


    ''No. I don''t belong to Andorra, and I''m not an elf. I may have been once, but now, you know.


    I raised an eyebrow at the other''s meaningful response, and the boy smiled when he saw it.


    ''Excuse me. It''s a bad habit of mine to say thoughtless things. Let me say my name out of respect for the Divine Beast Killer (Holy Slayer). My name is Lascaris. King of the Imperium and host of the Night Meeting. I''m not sure what that means, but it''s probably easier for you to understand it as Sharamon''s comrade.


    "....chief advisor to the Immortal King...


    I search my memory, paying attention to my opponent''s every move.


    Laskaris. This is the dark elf that Cardinal Sairala mentioned in Belka, the saint-killer. I''ve never heard of him as the king of the Imperium, but I believe he was ranked first in line of succession at an evening party. Naturally, he''s stronger than the third-ranked Sharamon.


    In fact, even though I was lacking in concentration right after the battle with Behemoth, I didn''t see any sign of Lascaris. If they wanted to, they could have taken me by surprise as much as they wanted.


    The fact that they dared to overlook this opportunity suggests that they are not here to avenge Sharamon''s death, but that doesn''t mean they can''t be careful.


    As I was thinking about this, Lascaris continued to speak.


    You are right. I''m a monster that is beyond the pale of life," he said. But even though I am a monster, I still have respect for others. I''m not saying that I don''t have a grudge against you for defeating Sharamon, but I wouldn''t do something so sneaky as to take advantage of an opportunity after fighting a divine beast.


    His voice was unexpectedly serious. You could call it sincere.


    Of course, that attitude could have been a lie, but I don''t think there was any point in deceiving me by missing out on the first opportunity. I guess it''s true that I''m not going to fight here.


    I''m sure you''re not going to be able to find out what the reason is for showing up in front of me, but Lascaris'' mouth moves faster than I can say that question.


    The divine beast that you defeated was one of the reasons why the Golden Empire (Imperium) was destroyed. I can give you the gold of the Golden Empire (Imperium) if you wish. Or would you rather have the knowledge?��I can tell you what once happened here and how it has led to the present. It has a lot to do with the truth of the battle three hundred years ago.


    Hmm. I guess it''s true what they say, that talking in a suggestive manner is a bad habit.


    Ha, that''s a simple point of fact. I won''t deny that it was a bit of a waste.


    As he said this, Lascaris took his gaze off me and looked at the fallen behemoth and the demons swarming around it.


    ''It''s just that whatever we''re going to talk about, we''ve got to get rid of that thing first. Now that we''ve lost our mother, most of them will starve to death if we leave them alone, but this place is too close to Andorra.


    As soon as he said this, the Immortal King unleashed his mighty magic and began to chant.


    His words are so smooth and dense that they are frightening. The chanting of Lascaris echoes in my brain as if it were invading my hearing.


    --You have betrayed me (Eli Eli Urs). I shall betray you too (Eli Urs).


    --The swarming things, the devouring wings, come on, here comes the Emperor of Insects


    --When they are scattered, they are winged insects; when they gather, they are high priests; the clouds of darkness cover heaven and earth.


    --Thou who eats everything. The one who knows not the fullness, and therefore does not know the fullness, and therefore does not stop


    --The fertile land has been flattened and the waves have been drunk for ten thousand miles.


    "''The Unstoppable Wingbeats are the roars of hunger--the Locust Emperor.''


    The beautiful chanting, similar to a hymn sung in church, ends.


    But the place remains quiet and still. For a moment, the word "dud" flashed through my mind.


    Of course, it couldn''t be.


    The light in my field of vision was shading. I looked up at the sky in search of the reason for this and realized belatedly that the moon had disappeared.


    --The moon was gone.


    The huge moon that had been shining brightly in the night sky was now hidden behind the clouds.


    The moment I realized that the clouds were made up of countless locusts, a strong chill ran down my spine.


    This is the "Sirokotei", the erosion magic method that Sharamon used in the past. I had heard about it from Lunamaria and Miroslav.


    But the magic that Sharamon used and the magic that''s unfolding in front of me now are different in scale. I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to find a solution to this problem.


    The clouds moved in front of my eyes as I couldn''t help but be astonished and horrified. Countless locusts poured down like rain on the ground. Each and every one of them was impregnated with a magical power that could create a huge hole in the earth.


    A flash of light shines in your eyes, a deafening roar.


    In the next moment, a tremendous shock shakes the Catalan Desert. The afterglow of the swollen explosion reminded me of a giant sun.

 190-Chapter Sixty Xu Mi

    Lascaris'' magic changed the landscape around him.


    The swarm of demons and the carcasses of behemoths have disappeared, and even the terrain has changed. A large funnel-shaped hole in the middle of the desert reminded me of an ant hellhole.


    The explosion could have been seen from the Belka, and it was likely to be a topic of conversation for some time to come about the old days and ancient weapons. The trouble is, Joel and the rest of the Leero Oasis community know that the Dragonslayer was there. I''m sure they''ll be asking me about the situation.


    Well, you can do whatever you want about this. I''m going back to Ishqa soon. I don''t have the time or inclination to explain the situation to the people of Belka in a respectful manner.


    What matters is that the reason I came to Belka - the horns of the behemoth - were blown off in the earlier explosion.


    I don''t know if it''s the king of the Imperium or the presiding officer of the nightclub, but what the hell is he doing for me, dammit," I told him, and the response I got was very simple.


    I''ll give you a replacement. Then I''ll give you something to replace it.


    It''s a magic stone the size of a child''s fist. It''s a normal size for its size. But the purity is off the charts. The purity here refers to the magical power contained in the magical stone.


    It''s not a surprise that this is the national treasure of the Canary Kingdom - no, it''s a level item that could be called the national treasure of the Ad Astera Empire.


    I''m not sure if he read my mind, but Lascaris'' next words confirm my assumption.


    The Philosopher''s Stone. The Philosopher''s Stone, that''s what it''s called. The Philosopher''s Stone is one of many, but it''s a very fine one from the Imperium. Pope Noah wouldn''t complain about it either.


    You seem to be very knowledgeable about the situation.


    Probably more than you do. So I know all this stuff.


    Lascaris tells us.


    There is no doubt that a catalyst is necessary if warding magic is to be maintained over the long term. But it didn''t have to be the horns of a behemoth. It could be Leviathan''s Gekirin, Jizhu''s tail, or even a white whale''s beard. Even the Philosopher''s Stone would suffice as a catalyst.


    All of them are similar in the sense that they are difficult to obtain, but even so, there would have been no need to limit it to behemoth horns.


    However, Pope Noah dared to do so. Why?


    ''It was to lead you, the Dragonslayer, into the desert and get rid of the Behemoth. When it comes to the words of the Pope of the Holy Kingdom, most people just take them for granted. Few would think of any other option. Not to mention the fact that the Pope is also a magician.


    I''m sure you were too.


    Lascaris, who teasingly uttered that, continued to say more.


    ''''Also, in your case, if it''s called the Horn of Behemoth, I can''t help but think of the demon man you''re sheltering, so there''s a good chance your induction will be successful in that sense as well.


    ''You have a well-spun tongue. Let me ask you a question for a test: what does His Holiness do after I get rid of the behemoth?


    Of course he''ll try to get Andorra. There''s something over there that the legal gods want, you know.


    ''What is it that you''ve been dying to have a legal deity?''


    ''You already know what that is. In addition, the legalistic religion has already secured two of them. One is in the imperial city of Ad Astera. The other in the Great Foul Sea of the Holy Kingdom (Caritas).


    The capital of a great power that holds the hegemony of the world, and the rotten forest of the Holy Kingdom, where it is said that an illusory species (Hydra) once appeared. What connects these two places that don''t look much like each other and the dark elf country that exists deep in the Catalan Desert.


    It is--


    A dragon''s hole.


    "Your answer.


    Clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap.


    As I''ve mentioned in the past, the dragon hole that spews out the chi of the earth is a symbol of prosperity. It is said to ward off evil, and since ancient times, the heroes who founded their countries have always located their capitals near the dragon hole.


    To be honest, I only thought of this story as a fiction to enhance the authority of the country and the king. However, I discovered a large hole in the deepest part of the Titis Forest that can only be called a dragon pit. This is a real hole.


    If this is the case, it''s not surprising that it exists in the capital of a country as large as Ad Astera.


    If the legend about the Rotting Sea in Caritas is true, there is a high probability that there is also a dragon-hole, if the legend is true that a hydra appeared in that place. Just like the hydra that appeared in the forest of Titis, the hydra of Caritas must have emerged from the magical power of the dragon pit.


    It goes without saying about Andorra, the existence of the abyss that Wisteria had mentioned.


    It wasn''t difficult to come up with the existence of the Dragon Hole from Lascaris'' words.


    Of course, it''s all speculation. I only saw the dragon cave of Titis with my own eyes, and the other dragon caves are a combination of hearsay and knowledge I''ve heard about.


    Above all, it''s too much to be honest to believe the information about the legalistic religion spoken by Lascaris, who is hostile to the legalistic religion.


    However, it is a fact that since I came to Belka, there have been glimpses of the shadow of legalistic religion. Considering that, it would be meaningful to listen to the opponents of legalistic religion.


    While he was thinking about this, Lascaris'' story continued.


    ''''As you know, the Ad Astera Empire is taking advantage of the chaos of the emergence of Hydra to increase the pressure on the Canary Kingdom. It''s in the form of forcing the marriage between the Crown Prince and the Third Princess, which was once on the verge of disappearing. This is not unrelated to the current story either. Unlike the Empire, this country doesn''t have legalistic religions as its state religion. We don''t have the will of law and religion as much as the Empire does.


    ''So you''re saying that it''s not convenient for the Dharma God religion to secure the dragon cave in Titis. It''s possible that the Canary Kingdom, which has discovered the existence of the dragon pit, will try to take control of it themselves on behalf of the Dharma God religion. That''s why the Dharma Theists are trying to manipulate the empire to control the country.


    ''Again, your answer. By the way, it''s not just the Empire that moved it. The Kingdom of Canary is too. I''m sure the non-Imperialist aristocrats are in agreement with this wedding ceremony.��It''s not just about wanting help to get out of a domestic predicament.


    ''Sounds plausible, but the Dauphin''s wedding ceremony was in motion long before the Hydra appeared. I don''t see how a late-beginning legalistic religion can lead a marriage ceremony.


    ''The answer to that question is this--legal deism was involved from the beginning. Or perhaps it''s easier to put it this way: they knew about the dragon-holes in Titis long before Hydra appeared. They knew that there was a dragon hole in Titis long before Hydra appeared. And they were working to get it. It was the guardians of the demon gate (Moribito) who destroyed the clan of Kamuna who were guarding that forest, but it was the Hokage who manipulated it behind the scenes.


    ''''Well that''s how long ago do you think it was?''''


    Forty years. Forty years. It may seem like a long time to you," he said, "but it''s been three hundred years since the first legalistic religion expanded through the Ad Astera Empire. But it''s three hundred years since Dharma God started to expand its power through the Ad Astera Empire. That''s how long it''s taken them to achieve their goals. Compared to that, don''t you think forty years is a small amount of time?


    When I said that much, Lascaris began to move away from me, floating in the air. Apparently, he just wants to say what he wants to say and then disappear.


    I didn''t feel the need to stop him, so I didn''t move.


    But there was something that was bothering me. I finally asked him about it.


    "So what is the purpose of legalistic religion, after all?��You''ve got the Dragon Hole, what are you going to do with it?


    Nowadays, the teachings of the Dharma God have spread universally throughout the continent and have acquired worldly power. What is the purpose of the Dharma God''s religion, which can grant most wishes by itself, even to the point of coveting a dragon pit?


    Lascaris''s answer to this question was: "Law is the preservation of order.


    Lascaris'' answer to this question was: "Law is what preserves order, and order is what keeps man''s world in order. And order is the light that shines in the darkness of the world.


    ...a scripture of the Fahrenheit.


    Yes. And this verse is the answer to your question. If you want to know more than this, light deity, you can look up these words.


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow because it was a familiar word to hear.


    I don''t know how he received my expression, but at last Lascaris disappeared, saying


    You just have to be careful when you look into it. The person I tell you about this is inevitably going to die prematurely for some reason.

 191-Episode 61: Confrontation with the Pope

    It has been too long since we last met, haven''t we? It''s a great pleasure to see you back from the magical land known as the Catalan Desert, Sora-dono.


    The one who smiled a small smile was Pope Noah Carnelius, the supreme leader of the Dharma God Sect.


    He had glossy flaxen hair, jewel-like green eyes, and fair skin that seemed to break through. He had the same neat appearance as when I had met him before.


    The only thing that had changed was the outfit Pope Noah wore. Unlike in the past, when he wore a simple priest''s uniform for travel, Pope Noah now wears the solemn vestments appropriate to his position.


    The white vestments are made of holy cloth - cloth woven with threads made from holy water - and if you look closely, you can see that they are embroidered with amazing skill. The embroidery is inconspicuous because it is sewn with thread of the same color as the clothing. It was obvious that the embroidery was not just a pattern, but a design with magical implications. Naturally, the blessings of the Dharma God would also be included in the design.


    Perhaps this garment was physically and magically much stronger than those walls.


    Pope Noah is wearing this vestments to warn me - not to warn me, of course, but just to wear clothes appropriate to his position. I can understand that, but even so, the thought of "maybe I''m being warned" for a moment flashed through my mind, undoubtedly due to the effects of my contact with Lascaris.


    I let out a small breath so that my opponent wouldn''t notice me.


    Five days have already passed since I defeated Behemoth and heard about Lascaris. This is Horus, the royal capital of the Canary Kingdom. I was in the process of meeting with Pope Noah, who had been a guest in the royal palace.


    By the way, Cardinal Sairala is also in the royal capital, although he''s not here. He was there to attend the wedding ceremony of Crown Prince Azar and Princess Sakuya.


    --I''m not sure if this is a bit of a mess, so I''ll explain the events that led up to this point step by step as follows.


    First of all, by the time I returned to Belka from Leerlo Oasis after defeating Behemoth, the cardinal had already left for the royal capital.


    According to the temple gate guard, the day after I left for the desert, a dragon knight arrived from the Canary Royal Palace to greet me. When I learned of this, I left Belka in the form of following the Cardinal.


    On the way, I met Lars in the village of Merte and told him about Katia, and from there I went to Ishka. I heard from Miroslav, who was staying at home, that Pope Noah had finished his preparation for his witchcraft and that he had left for the capital in exchange for the shadow warriors.


    After arriving at the royal capital, I visited Duke Dragnaut''s residence and arranged a meeting with Pope Noah through Claudia, who is acting as the Pope''s maid of honor - that''s how we got to this point.


    The reason I''m here is to give the Pope the Philosopher''s Stone that Lascaris gave me. The horn of Behemoth is gone, but the Philosopher''s Stone is a good enough substitute. By handing this to the Pope, I should have been able to put away one of the pending issues that had been bothering me for a while now.


    However, when I thought of the hostility shown to Lascaris by Cardinal Sairala, the overlord of the Dharma God religion, I hesitated to speak openly about the situation. The cardinal is not the only one who has a hostile view of Lascaris and his presiding officer, Lascaris. In fact, Pope Noah, who has fought the Immortal King in person, must have a much deeper hatred for Lascaris than the cardinal.


    Would the Pope ever accept the Philosopher''s Stone that his opponent had given him?


    The natural reaction would be to suspect that it''s a trap. In the worst case scenario, I would be under suspicion as well.


    But even if I tried to give him a national treasure without saying anything, the Pope would certainly not accept it. He would definitely question the circumstances of acquisition. If he responded to that question with a lie, the Pope''s keen eye would easily see through the lie.


    After thinking this and that, I decided to tell Pope Noah honestly what happened.


    Rather than trying to trick us into falling out, it was better to confront him with the facts from the start. If, as a result, I ended up in opposition to the Hokage, then that was the time to do it.


    I took the Philosopher''s Stone out of my pocket and placed it on the table. There was a rumbling sound and a small bent of the stone.


    When Pope Noah saw this, his right eye widened slightly.


    ''''It''s...''''


    "The one who gave it to me said it was a wise man''s stone. He said it was of the finest quality from the Golden Empire (Imperium) and would be a sufficient substitute for a behemoth horn.


    As if that alone was enough to give him an approximation, the Pope let the surprise leave his eyes and nodded, "I see.


    Then he said.


    ''So Lord Sora met with Laskaris? With that rotten (dark) elf.


    Yes, Your Holiness.


    After nodding at the other person''s question, I nodded my head, wondering if that wasn''t a strange thing to say.


    But Pope Noah didn''t care about our reaction and continued on with a clear face.


    I have received the report from Cardinal Sairala. Cardinal Sairala has informed me that he and Lord Sora have had a disagreement in Belka.


    I did have a bit of a disagreement with your eminence over the custody of my fellow artists.


    Friends, huh? You''re the one who took a demon into your heart.


    Then Pope Noah smiles thinly. As I thought before, the Pope''s change in expression is so small and short that it''s hard to capture the change in emotion.


    What kind of emotions did the Pope have for me when he heard Cardinal Sairala''s report? And how does he see me now that I have the Philosopher''s Stone given to him by Laskaris? It''s hard to know this from the outside.


    The Pope took the Philosopher''s Stone on the table and quietly squinted at it.


    ''''........It seems that there are no strange devices. And indeed, this magic stone has enough magic power to act as a catalyst for the wards.


    Putting the sage''s stone back on the table, the Pope bows his head deeply towards me.


    In response to the movement, the girl''s flaxen hair cascaded down her thin shoulders to her chest.


    ''''Thank you, Sora-dono. Now the people of this country will no longer have to suffer from deadly poison.''''


    ''Give me your head, Your Holiness. I have done what I can as one of the inhabitants of this country. Please take care of the rest.


    ''''Leave it to me. I will definitely build a strong boundary to show you the prestige of Dharma Goddess. I''ll make sure that your boundary will remain unbroken for many years to come.


    Pope Noah looked up and gave a firm nod.


    Then he continued to speak while staring at me.


    ''''By the way, I''m talking about that rotten (dark) elf. You didn''t just hand the magic stone to Lord Kukden and then walk away, did you? There''s something you want to ask me, isn''t there?


    It was a sincere voice and expression. For some reason, when he called Lascaris a "dark elf", I could sense something black, but there was nothing else that smacked of ill-feeling towards me.


    I nodded in response to this question from Pope Noah.


    ''''There is one thing I would like to ask you.


    What I wanted to hear was not the details of what the Dharma God religion was planning to do with the dragon hole - that was not what I wanted to hear.


    I don''t trust any of the information Lascaris has given me. I''m not saying that everything that the Immortal King told me is a lie, but his true intention in conveying it to us is to use me. As long as I know that, I''m not going to make any moves based on that man''s information.


    In fact, I didn''t tell anyone, anything, about this. If I were to tell others about Lascaris''s story, it would be after I had firmly corroborated the information.


    Naturally, I''m not going to let my doubts about legal deity out of my mouth. To begin with, I can''t say that I myself have lived a flattering and honorable life. I am not qualified to condemn the Dharma God religion, no matter what it is planning to do by securing a dragon hole.


    However, there was still one thing I wanted to make sure of.


    Phototheism.


    The last words of Lascaris. It was also the word uttered by Auken, the demon man who fought at Onigashima.


    Two people who belonged to completely different forces uttered the exact same words.


    If it was just a coincidence, that was fine. Because the divinity of the God of Light was an existence that would not be surprising if it overlapped in different cultures and different myths.


    But if it wasn''t a coincidence--


    His Holiness, have you ever heard of the term light deism?


    I asked the Pope Noah with nervousness and a certain determination.


    The answer came back unexpectedly easily.


    ''Yes, I know. There is no way I could not know. Because Light Shintoism is the forerunner of Hojin-kyo.


    Its predecessor organization?


    The Pope nodded his head in reply to my question. The action he took afterwards was, again, the same as Lascaris.


    He recited the scripture of the Dharma Goddess.


    The law is what preserves order. And order is the light that illuminates the dusk of the human world - light is the other divinity of our Dharma God. I have heard that the Light God religion was rejected as an evil religion because it sought so purely righteous.


    ''Paganism is not a gentle word, is it? You say you genuinely sought justice, but what exactly did you do?


    In the battle over 300 years ago, the Light God Sect sided with the demons. They thought that the war was motivated by human greed, so they joined the demons for their own justice. But the fact remains that they betrayed their own people, no matter the circumstances. That is not the whole reason, but it is probably one of the reasons why Shintoism was renamed Law God Religion.


    As he said that, Pope Noah looked at me quietly.


    My face was reflected in his Midori eyes that seemed to be sucked in.


    ''''I can''t dismiss their actions as a mistake. I take the liberty of suggesting that you might be of the same mind.


    You''re right, sir.


    It was obvious that Pope Noah''s words were referring to the sparrow, and that''s why I had no choice but to nod my head.


    To me, the Pope continues his words.


    The remaining followers of the Light God were accused of being traitors and were ostracized as pagans, and suffered the pain of charcoal burns. If this is the case, both people and teachings will melt into the soil. At that time, the high priest took a desperate measure. He changed his name to Hojin-kyo and joined Ad Astera, which at the time was only a small country. I''m sure Lord Sora is well aware of the path that the Law Divinity has taken with the Empire since then.


    When Pope Noah spoke that far, he closed his mouth, as if he had said all that needed to be said.


    A curtain of silence fell over the room.


    I was about to open my mouth when there was a discreet banging on the door of the room, interrupting me.


    A Dharma priest appeared and said he wanted to confirm the arrangements for the wedding ceremony. In addition, it seemed that the priest was not the only one who had business with the Pope, and more than one presence could be sensed from behind the door.


    Needless to say, the Pope must be busy enough with weddings between countries to want to help. Just finding the time to talk to me in this way must have been quite a stretch.


    The thought occurred to me belatedly, and I stood up in a hurry.


    I was able to hear about what I wanted to know. If I wanted to go any further, I would need to be prepared. I can neither deny nor affirm the Pope''s story based solely on the untruthful information that Laskaris has mentioned.


    ''Thank you, Your Holiness, for your valuable talk. I shall now be excused.


    I''m sorry to rush you. I would have liked to talk to you a bit more if that were possible.


    Thank you, sir. We''d love to have the opportunity to meet you sometime.


    Bowing deeply to the Pope, I turned on my heel and headed for the door.


    A voice played at my back. A voice so low as to whisper, and yet so deep that it lingers in my ears indefinitely.


    --Please don''t be my enemy.


    That voice was indeed saying that.

 192 Interminger Berchs Brother and Sister

    How much time has passed since I was put in this dungeon?


    Clair Berch wonders in a dazed corner of his mind.


    There is no sunlight in the dungeon, meals are irregular, and there is no way to measure the passage of time. These twisted senses have turned the flow of time into something ambiguous.


    My body was incessantly thirsty and hungry. The anxiety of wondering whether or not I would end up rotting away in a basement with no light. Frustration swelled up inside my body, and sometimes I felt like screaming.


    It reminds me of the time before I became a Seirin Bannerman, when I was just one of the many adopted children being raised in the Berch house. Kreia and her brother Klimt had been ordered by the head of the family, Gilmore, to clean the dungeons.


    Perhaps it was a show of force. What would happen if he disobeyed his master? What happens if you don''t live up to the expectations of your master? By letting the children witness such examples, awe was instilled in their minds and bodies.


    A child no older than yourself, with both eyes wide open, is dying. Cryer had to stifle a scream when he realized that the owner of the emaciated body was one of his adopted children, who had not been seen for some time.


    He had even been forced to witness the execution of a prisoner by his master.


    Gilmore''s attire is that of a Shinch��. A demon-eating worm with eight legs and a jaw like steel.


    Gilmore could make it as big as a house or as big as a fingernail.


    It could eat a strong demon. Of course, it could easily eat through a human body. And in executions, Gilmore preferred to do it from the inside rather than the outside.


    In other words, he would let the godworm burrow into the prisoner''s body and bite through the belly from the inside.


    How many times have we witnessed such a sour scene? The fear of Gilmore was imprinted in Kreia''s mind and body, and even after he became a Seirin Bannerman, that fear had not disappeared - even more so now that the worm was inside his body.


    If it hadn''t been for this, would he have grabbed the hand that the sky offered him? Kreia smiles bitterly at the thought.


    It was funny that she kept thinking about what she could not do.


    Then, Kreia let out a heavy sigh.


    Until he left the island on a mission recently, the world had been simple to Kreia. The life of the Belch family was his everyday life, and he felt suffocated, but he did not want to escape.


    No, even now she did not want to escape. Kreia was not only in awe of her adoptive father (Gilmore), but she was also indebted to him, and was proud to fight as a Seirin Bannerman. There was no lie in those feelings.


    --But I also realized that there was a part of me that didn''t want to do that.


    The sins of Cryer and Klimt were equal in the sense that they were both defeated by the sky. Nevertheless, Gilmore threw only Kreia into the dungeon because he noticed this change of heart.


    For Gilmore, it was as if the fruits of his years of "education" were lost in a single morning. If Kreia was left unattended, it would affect not only his brother Klimt, but also the rest of his subjects. To the head of Belch, Kreia is now a bad plague.


    If this continues, he might actually be killed. That''s what Kreia was thinking.


    But even if he knew that, there was nothing he could do. Because even with the power of Kreia Belch, one of the golden generation, it was impossible to forget the comfort of the outside once tasted.


    How much time had passed since then?


    Kreia''s ears caught the sound of faint footsteps. Someone was coming down to the basement. Not the stately, steady gait of the old man who always brought water and food.


    Thinking that Gilmore had arrived, Kreia stiffened.


    Soon, however, a figure stood in front of him, looking different from his foster father.


    "You look terrible.


    It was a skilled bannerman with long black hair and fair skin, who described Kreia with the same words as Sora.


    When Kreia saw the face of her opponent, her eyes widened in surprise. A person she had not expected to see at all was standing in front of her.


    "...... too, Meng-sama?


    The word "meng" refers to the heir of a family. In other words, the person who appeared was the next head of the Berch family, Diarte Berch, the flag bearer of the First Banner of Qinglin.


    He was Kreia''s older brother. However, neither Kreia nor Klimt had ever called Diarto brother before, nor would they ever do so again.


    Diarto''s position in the Belch family is second only to Gilmore, and even his blood brothers and sisters treat him as a vassal. This is not to mention the attitude expected of a bloodless adopted son.


    Diarte did not show any friendliness to his brothers and sisters, and when they passed each other on the streets or in the mansions, he usually walked past them without even opening his mouth, while Kreia bowed deeply.


    However, it''s not as if he''s ignoring them at all, as he nods so quietly that you can''t tell he''s doing so. ......


    "What can I do for you?


    Kreia asks, in a way more nervous than when she was facing Gilmore.


    Di''Art said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "Klimt is dead.


    "........................ What?


    "Recently, the demon race was united by a king named Azuma. As long as they are killing each other, we can leave them alone, but now that they are united, we have to take action. Klimt went back to the gate with the mission to kill Azuma and disappeared. According to Gilmore, the God Worm he had planted has also disappeared. It''s safe to assume that he''s dead.


    There was no concern for his relatives in his voice, only the coldness of a clerical voice conveying definite information.


    If he was presumed dead, there would naturally be no search.


    Kreia involuntarily raised her voice.


    ''Wait, Master Meng!��It has not been decided yet that Klimt is dead. ......!


    "It''s not decided. But the fact that the God Worm has disappeared means that he''s been wounded so deeply that his organs have been gouged out. If you are injured that badly in a demon gate, even if you live, you won''t last long. It''s too late.


    But...


    But!" "I volunteered for this mission in order to clear the stigma of my earlier defeat outside the island, and I can''t move the Seirin Bannermen for a fool who would pile on the stigma again. This is not only Gilmore''s idea, but also the decision of the lord. Please do not be reckless.


    If you listen to the sound of Dialto''s voice, which is as unshakable as a rock, you will understand that no matter how many words Kreia repeats here, it will be meaningless.


    Looking down at the stunned Kreia, Di''Art still moved his mouth in an indifferent manner.


    There is nothing else to do in the prison. You may pray for your brother''s soul.


    As he finished, he turned on his heel and disappeared from Kreia''s sight.


    The sound of his distant footsteps continued to ring in the back of Kreia''s ears.

 193 Episode 62 嗤 before the end

    "This is ...... so big .......


    That''s what Wisteria said when she saw the dragon pit in the Titis Forest for the first time, and she was stunned for a while. She was holding her body in her arms, her right hand gripping her left elbow and her left hand gripping her right elbow. It was as if he was trying to protect himself from something unseen.


    One of the reasons I took Wisteria to the Dragon Pit was to train her. It was to train Wisteria to be in tune with her anima.


    Now that Wisteria''s body is about to be taken over by the Anima, she is like a fireball that could explode at any moment. We need to get rid of this situation as soon as possible.


    And one more thing. The reason I showed Wisteria the dragon pit was to confirm that the abyss and the dragon pit in Andorra are the same thing.


    Based on the information I''ve obtained so far, I think it''s highly likely that they have the same properties, but seeing is believing. He wanted to confirm this by showing the dragon pit to Wisteria, who knew about the abyss. The result.


    It''s the same as the horrific mana and the mutated plant ...... that was affected by the mana. But this one is much bigger and has much more mana than the abyss. The spirits have been completely transformed. This is not a spirit anymore. ......


    Wisteria groaned and put her hand over her mouth. It seems that she has been subjected to an excessive amount of mana. Or maybe she just couldn''t stand to see the spirits around here.


    I left the dragon pit as soon as possible because it was quite hard for me. There is no need to train right next to the dragon pit. All you need is an environment where the anima can be easily activated. Even a place on the border between the deepest and the deepest regions will be effective enough.


    Anyway, we have confirmed that the dragon pit and the abyss are the same thing. And it also proved that Laskaris was right in part.


    According to the Immortal King, the Priesthood would move to secure the Dragon Pit of Andorra after this. That''s why he wanted me to eliminate the Behemoth threat.


    Well, let''s see what happens.


    Andorra has a ward that prevents outside enemies, and it also has an elite force called the Swordsmen. If they wanted to conquer it by force, they would have to mobilize a considerable number of people.


    However, it is easy to imagine how difficult it would be to move a large army in the Catalan desert. Even though the behemoths are gone, it doesn''t mean that the desert monsters have been wiped out. And the harsh climate, including the "wall of sand" - the sandstorms that frequently occur in untraversed areas - has not changed at all.


    Above all, there was no way that the Canary Kingdom would stand idly by. Both Belka and the Catalan Desert were the territory of the Canary Kingdom. There was no way that the Hokage would allow them to move their troops around the country as they pleased.


    --In order to make such an impossibility possible, it is possible that Pope Noah himself built a ward in Titis and cooperated fully with the marriage ceremony with the Empire, thereby ingratiating himself with the Canary Kingdom.


    I remembered the face of the Pope I had talked to in the capital, and I shook my head lightly. No matter how much I twist my head at this point, I can''t do more than speculate. We will have to watch the situation closely and act accordingly.


    Hopefully, the story of Laskaris is a lie, the Hokage religion has no ulterior motive, the Arrows of the Silver Star were only killed by desert monsters, and Katia''s heartbreak is healed by Lars.


    Especially for Katia, I was really hoping for Lars.


    Originally, the reason I accepted Katia''s request to search for the Silver Star was to soothe the girl''s obviously overwhelmed feelings. To put it another way, I didn''t expect the Silver Star to survive from the start.


    But Lars is different.


    Unlike me, Lars believes in the survival of the Silver Star and will cooperate with Katia, and when the Silver Star''s death is confirmed, he will grieve with Katia. What Katia needs now is not just a strong man like me, but someone like Lars who can help her with her broken heart.


    Katia''s family and the people of Merthe Village who sold her out when she was a child are very much against her, and I''m sure they''ll resent me for telling Lars about the situation, but there''s nothing I can do about that.


    However, now that we''ve left Belka, Lars'' help as a sixth level adventurer will be necessary for Katia. There is a good chance that she will accept Lars, even if reluctantly. And Lars may be able to loosen up the girl''s stiff mind - that''s the role I was hoping for from Lars.


    You could say that I threw Lars a problem that I couldn''t solve myself, but since Lars himself was willing to do so, there was no problem. I''ve also left Ilaria behind, so she won''t be so reckless, and I''ve told her to contact me if she needs my help.


    Just as I was thinking about this, I felt a jing swelling in my vicinity, and I focused my attention on it. The source of the power was Wisteria, and the dark elf''s sallow face was contorted in agony. The dark elf''s sallow face twisted in agony. The anima, Pazuzu, was about to emerge.


    The fact that the amount of energy released is not stable is evidence that both Wisteria and Pazuzu are fighting for control of the body. So far, Wisteria has lost all the battles. When the victorious Pazuzu takes over the body, I slash her with my mind armor to make her calm down--this has been repeated many times.


    Naturally, Wisteria''s burden in this training was great, but the former first swordsman (Gladius) never wanted to stop. In fact, he has challenged Pazuzu so many times that I have had to stop him.


    I should say that this is the result. At least, Wisteria''s suffering time has been prolonged since the beginning of the training. In other words, she has become able to resist Pazuzu for that much longer.


    I continued to stare at the suffering Wisteria, hoping that this was the right path to a heart-dressing. Hoping and praying that Wisteria will be the winner today.


    ������


    A high-pitched laughing voice echoed in the background. The voice that stirs the eardrums is the mockery of a demon god aimed at a host that continues to resist in vain.


    Wisteria clenched her teeth to withstand Pazuzu''s pressure and searched for a way to break the situation.


    The time she could endure Pazuzu''s pressure was definitely getting longer. If the time I was able to endure when I was in Andorra was one, now I can endure at least five or six. This can be said to be a great growth, but on the other hand, even if I extend this time to ten or twenty in the future, if you ask me if that will be enough to bring Pazuzu to his knees, the answer is no. Wisteria understood this.


    To put it another way, Wisteria was currently on the defensive, withstanding the enemy''s attacks. It was obvious that no matter how much she persisted in this state, she would not be able to overcome the enemy.


    It was necessary to launch a counterattack at some point.


    However, in a situation where she was constantly being attacked by demons, there was no way she could afford to devote her energy to anything else. In fact, the number of times Wisteria had tried to fight back, she had ended up having her body taken over by Pazuzu.


    Unlike before, now that she has Sora, even if the demon gods take over her body, it won''t be a serious problem, but until this situation is resolved, Wisteria will continue to be a fetter on Sora. That was not what the former first swordsman (Gladius) wanted.


    It''s not enough to endure. But you can''t fight back either.


    The cul-de-sac situation was ultimately due to the difference in power between the two. Pazuzu--an anima--is such a powerful being.


    The idea of subduing such an opponent head-on and acquiring a mind-dress might be reckless. Thinking this, Wisteria decided to change her assumption.


    At present, Wisteria''s body could be taken over by Pazuzu at any moment, which meant that Sora would have to be by Wisteria''s side constantly. When Sora and the Pope confronted each other in King''s Landing, Wisteria was not there, but she was waiting in a nearby room.


    The first thing to do is to break out of this situation. To be more specific, we will not focus on "acquiring the mind armor", but rather on "preventing Pazuzu from entering the world".


    In other words, do not think about counterattacks at all, just endure and endure and endure. As mentioned above, this will not allow you to acquire the mind-dressing, but it will prevent Pazuzu from entering the world.


    The deepest part of Titis is filled with dense mana, and Pazuzu''s power is stronger than usual, making it easier to activate. If she can withstand Pazuzu''s rampage here, she will be able to cope with Pazuzu''s future attempts at Ishka and Belka. This would allow Sora to move more freely. Wisteria would no longer be a stumbling block for Sora.


    --At that moment, Pazuzu''s laughing voice became louder. Pazuzu''s laughter grew louder, as if he sensed Wisteria''s thoughts and mocked them.


    It sounded like a provocation, and at the same time, Pazuzu''s pressure intensified. Wisteria clenched her teeth and held on to the Demon God''s growing strength. This continued until she reached the end of her strength and lost consciousness.


    Eventually, on this day, Wisteria was carried by Sora to the Lord of the Flies'' lair.


    Naturally, she was not able to reach the heart suit, but on the other hand, she was not taken over by Pazuzu. This was the first time that Wisteria was able to withstand Pazuzu''s pressure on her own, without relying on the soul-eaters.


    When she woke up, Wisteria bit her lip, thinking that she had once again caused trouble for Sora. She thought that it was only because Sora had taken her out of the deepest depths that she had been able to maintain herself, and she could not understand the significance of the step she had taken.


    ������


    The royal city of Horus was abuzz with the cheers of the people.


    The crown prince''s bride-to-be, Sakuya, the third princess of the Ad Astera Empire, had arrived, protected by a large bodyguard.


    Protecting the princess were the Canary Kingdom''s Dragon Knights, the pride of the Kingdom, and the King''s personal bodyguards. At the head of the group were Lord Dragunaut, who had recently been appointed as the protector of Pope Noah, and his eldest daughter, Astrid, and the crowd cheered loudly again when they saw them.


    The two, who are also popular in Japan, were riding horses. This is because wyverns are unsuitable for walking on the ground, but even if the wyverns are replaced by warhorses, the appearance of the two does not fade.


    The Canary army, led by the two of them, with their long spears that seemed to pierce the heavens, and clad in glittering armor, moved majestically through the streets while protecting the princess.


    The spectators cheered three times at the splendor of his performance.


    I would like to say that it was a solemn procession befitting a wedding ceremony that united two nations, the Empire of Ad Astera and the Kingdom of Canaria, but in reality, the number of soldiers guarding the princess at this time was less than half of what was originally planned.


    Originally, the princess was supposed to enter Horus with an army of the Ad Astera Empire, but that army was missing entirely.


    It wasn''t that the Imperial forces had miscalculated their schedule. From the imperial capital of Ad Astera to the border of the two countries, the princess was followed by an army of over ten thousand.


    Of course, the Canarian side had agreed to this escort force, and there would have been no problem even if the Imperial Army had raided into Canary.


    However, the Imperial Princess kept most of the imperial troops at the border, and entered the Kingdom of Canaria with only a small number of her entourage, leaving them in the custody of Lord Dragnoth who came to meet her.


    This was the result of the Imperial Princess''s consideration for the anti-imperial sentiment of the Canary side.


    Originally, the Kingdom of Canaria was a nation formed by a coalition of cities in the western part of the continent in order to oppose the invading Ad Astera Empire. Because of its origins, there is a deep-rooted anti-imperial sentiment among the people. The Imperial Princess avoided antagonizing the Canarian people by leading a large number of Imperial troops.


    When he first learned of this, Lord Dragunaut was very surprised.


    The Duke had also heard how the Crown Princess had behaved when the Crown Prince Azar and the Crown Princess had met in the Imperial Capital of Adoastera.


    While he was expecting to see a princess who had borrowed the dignity of the empire, the princess greeted him politely when she met Lord Dragunaut, asking him to escort her to the royal capital. She spoke to not only the Duke, but also to Astrid in a friendly manner, and showed no signs of disrespecting the Canary Kingdom by strictly disciplining herself and her subordinates.


    The duke and his daughter puzzled over what was going on, and their confusion continued even after the princess entered the palace.


    The princess treated every courtier she met with perfect courtesy and affection, never boasting of her origins.


    On the contrary, from now on, I would like to do my best for this country, not as the Third Princess of Ad Astera, but as the Crown Princess of the Canary Kingdom. Please lend me your strength," she said, calling out the names of her courtiers in a friendly manner and asking for their help.


    No one would feel uncomfortable being relied on by a beautiful princess. Moreover, the fact that the princess''s determination was not just a matter of words was proven by her action of keeping the guards at the border.


    In Canary, there were many nobles who feared that the Imperial Princess''s acceptance would strengthen their control over the Empire, but even among those nobles, the Imperial Princess''s character was regarded favorably.


    Lord Draugnaught was one of them.


    Of course, he did not yet have full faith in her, but it would be a blessing for both the Duke and the Kingdom if the Imperial Princess, who was prepared to be a source of trouble in the future, wished to serve the Canary Kingdom. That''s what he was thinking.


    One day, perhaps sensing the Duke''s unspoken favor, the princess invited Lord Dragunaut to her room and asked him for a favor.


    --I would like you to bring me to the Dragonslayer, who is very close to your daughter.


    This was the request that the princess made to him.

 194 Episode 63 Invitation of the Imperial Family

    When I was invited to the royal palace by Princess Sakuya of Ad Astera, the first words that came to my mind were "give me a break".


    Just when I thought I had obtained the catalyst for warding magic and had finally put an end to the Hydra affair, I felt like a new nuisance had come my way.


    Well, the invitation through Lord Dragunaut was a polite one, and in that sense, it may be too early to call it a nuisance.


    However, the other party was the Third Crown Princess, who was currently the focus of attention in Canary. She is the Crown Princess and the future Queen of Canary, and there must be many people, regardless of status, who wish to meet her.


    It was under such circumstances that she took the trouble to invite me. It was only natural for her to think that something was going on.


    According to Lord Dragonaut''s letter, the princess is treating people with sincerity and without any pretense of imperial prestige, and is being received favorably in the palace. The invitation this time is also in the form of "if possible, by all means", so it is not impossible to refuse, but ......


    It''s not a good idea.


    I scratch my head.


    In the event that you''re not sure of what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. The princess probably thought so too, and that''s why she invited me through Lord Dragunaut.


    If I were to refuse the invitation here, I would lose face with the princess as well as Lord Dragunaut. If I messed up, I could get Claudia involved and cause a big problem--that''s why I decided to accept the princess''s invitation.


    So I decided to accept the princess''s invitation, and began to research the princess I was about to meet. After all, the only thing I knew about Princess Sakuya was that she was the third princess of the empire.


    Fortunately, or perhaps naturally, it was easy to gather information on the princess in the Canary Kingdom, where the wedding ceremony was about to take place. In fact, just walking along the streets of Ithaca, one could hear rumors.


    However, as for me, it was possible for me to hear information without going all the way to the streets. The source of the information was Miroslav. Apparently, he had gotten information about the wedding ceremony through his father, who ran a trading company, and he even gave me information about the current imperial family of the Ad Astera Empire.


    I knew that sooner or later, the empire would make contact with the master dragon slayer.


    Miroslav said, "That''s why we did our research while we were in Belka. What an itchy thought! I also appreciate the fact that he went to the trouble of getting highly accurate information from his father, whom he dislikes.


    The improvement of antidotes and restoratives that I''ve ordered for a long time has been producing good results, and I may need to reward Miroslav for his work in the near future. With this in mind, I looked over the information Miroslav had gathered on the princess.


    The name of the princess, Sakuya, sounded similar to my mother''s name, Shizuya. Her appearance is also similar to my mother''s, as she is said to have black hair and eyes.


    However, since both names are not uncommon in the eastern part of the continent, I don''t think there is any blood relationship between the two. My mother came from the city, and Princess Sakuya''s mother is said to be the daughter of a powerful lord in the eastern part of the country, so there is probably no connection in that sense either.


    --The reason why I use the words "I think" and "I suppose" when describing my mother is because I myself do not know her origins in detail. My mother was a person who rarely talked about her past, and when I asked her as a child, she always looked sad and lonely. I remember feeling in my childhood that it was something I should not ask her about.


    All I know is that my mother was born in the eastern part of the continent. I don''t know if she was born in the eastern part of the continent, or in the Far East, which is not part of the Empire.


    Of course my father would know, but there was no way I could talk to him back then. What I should be thinking about now was not my mother''s origin, but Princess Sakuya.


    As I just mentioned, Princess Sakuya was born to the Emperor of Adoastera and the daughter of an eastern nobleman. This mother is still alive and well in the Imperial Palace of Adoastera as a favored princess, and has one son and one daughter with the Emperor.


    The first daughter is, of course, Princess Sakuya. The first son is Prince Shion, who will be ten years old this year. Since the emperor is very old, Prince Shion will probably be the last male child.


    The emperor seems to be very fond of the youngest child born to his favorite princess, and there is sometimes a silent creak between him and the elderly Prince Richard.


    Prince Richard is known to be even more fierce than his father when he was young. On the other hand, as his father grew older, he became more concerned about reconciliation policies, and it seems that the father and son are not getting along well in this respect either.


    Therefore, the emperor''s will may have played a strong role in this marriage ceremony. If it were the Crown Prince, he would not have held a wedding ceremony, but would have directly sent his troops to invade the Canary Kingdom.


    If we look deeper, the reason why Princess Sakuya is lowering her voice and gathering people''s attention in the Canarian Royal Palace may be because she wants to mobilize the Canarian soldiers to save her father and brother when a civil war breaks out in the Empire. Aside from Canary''s military strength, the mobility of the Dragon Knights could also be of great use when considering the vastness of the Empire''s territory.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    I''m sure I''m overthinking this. You''ll know it when you get there.


    I shrugged my shoulders lightly and thought about my future plans.


    If I send a reply to Lord Dragonaut, arrange a date for the meeting, and then go to King''s Landing again, it will be troublesome. Since other troubles might arise at any time, it would be better to meet the princess as soon as possible.


    I think I should go to the capital directly to give my consent. The fact that I rushed to the capital as soon as I heard the news would surely make a good impression on the princess. I don''t mean to flatter the princess, but I don''t want to get the attention of the duchess and cause trouble for her.


    And there''s another reason for going to King''s Landing.


    Miroslav will have to come with me this time. I''d like to stop by the Sauzal Trading Company.


    The red-haired sorcerer''s eyes widened in surprise as he called out to Miroslav, who was standing by his side like a maid.


    I''d be happy to accompany you, but I''m not sure what your business is with ...... my father''s business association.��I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that.


    I''m sure you''ll be glad to hear that. I''ve always been indebted to you.


    When Miroslav heard this, he did not know what to say and stopped talking. He could not decide whether I was joking or serious.


    Incidentally, the correct answer was "serious".


    Originally, the president of Southall had told me through Miroslav that he wanted to meet me once. I think it was around the time when Miroslav came back from Skim Mountain and officially joined the Sword of Blood Smoke.


    However, I didn''t see him at that time. Miroslav said that he wanted my connections with Lord Dragunaut and others, so he didn''t see the need to meet me. To tell the truth, I don''t want to see him even now.


    However, there have been a few times when Miroslav has been helpful to me with the help of the Southall Chamber of Commerce, as in this case. So, I thought I would return the favor.


    Miroslav, who hated his father, kept his eyebrows raised when he heard my story.


    After a few moments, his light red lips slowly parted.


    "......, Master. As I''ve said before, my father wants the connections of the Master. You can say that it is a tool to gain access to the nobility.


    The Sauzer Chamber of Commerce is said to be one of the three largest in the capital, but in reality, it is an upstart power that Miroslav''s father built in his lifetime. Because of this, it is said that it is difficult for nobles, especially those above the rank of count, to take advantage of it.


    Because of this, there is a significant difference in assets between the other two merchant associations.


    My father will probably ask the Master to make a connection with Lord Dragunaut. But the Dukes already have a trusted Chamber of Commerce. I don''t think he will accept any other business association, no matter how much the Alliance Master asks. In the worst case, it could cause discord between the Alliance and Lord Dragnoth.


    That''s why it''s better not to meet my father, Miroslav said.


    Miroslav tried to persuade me to change my mind with a fervent look, but I responded without hesitation.


    I''m not going to get involved in the affairs of the dukes. The main business of the Southard Trading Company is a clothing store, isn''t it?��If you could make me a formal dress for my future visits to the palace, it would at least help with publicity. If I''m not good enough, I can ask Master Claudia.


    As for Claudia, she''s my fianc��e, so it wouldn''t be unnatural for her to make me an outfit. I''m sure the duke''s merchant company won''t complain.


    It would indeed be difficult to make it in time for the upcoming wedding ceremony, but if Claudia and I were to wear Southall''s formal wear every time we came and went to the royal palace in the future, it would be enough to repay us for all we''ve done.


    Miroslav responded with a puzzled look on his face.


    The Dragon Slayer and the Dragunaut''s daughter, both of whom are currently at the height of their powers, will be unloading clothes from the Southall Chamber of Commerce. I''m sure my father will be delighted. ...... Are you sure about this?


    Yes. You can''t borrow formal wear from the dukes every time you go to the palace.


    If you are thinking about the future, you will need some kind of formal wear no matter what. There is no reason why it should not be ordered from Southard Trading Company. This will make it easier for Miroslav to get support from the Chamber of Commerce in the future, and if you think about it, there is no reason not to ask the Chamber of Commerce.


    At the same time, he could kill two birds with one stone by touring the capital with Miroslav and giving him a reward for his past efforts. If only there were new magic wands or better robes for sale in King''s Landing.


    I was thinking about this as I watched Miroslav shrug his shoulders in fear.

 195 Episode 64 Face-to-Face

    The meeting between me and Princess Sakuya was swiftly realized. I went to the Dragunaut residence in the royal capital and told them that I would accept the princess''s invitation, and they took me to the royal palace on the same day.


    I was surprised because I thought I would have to wait for several days, no matter how many times I was invited by the other side.


    When I asked Lord Dragonaut, he told me that he had received instructions from the princess. She wanted me to let her know as soon as I arrived.


    I walked down the corridor of the palace with Lord Dragunaut, thinking that the line that the princess had invited me just out of curiosity had completely disappeared.


    I was then led to the room where I had recently met with Claudia, the king and the crown prince. To add to that, the princess was already waiting for me in the room, and next to her was Claudia, who was in the palace as the Pope''s maid of honor.


    The Duke of Dragonaut had not heard of this, and a faint look of surprise appeared on his face. Seeing this, the princess covered her mouth with a feather fan and laughed heartily.


    "You can''t leave your daughter to meet your fianc��, can you, Pascal?


    The princess who called Lord Dragonaut''s name then looked at me and smiled softly.


    "Greetings, Dragonslayer. I am Sakuya. I am sincerely pleased that you have responded so promptly to my invitation.


    The calm words of the Third Empress were unexpected to me.


    According to what Claudia had told me the other day, the Crown Prince Azar was unhappy with the arrogant attitude of Princess Sakuya whom he had met in the Empire, and that was why he wanted to get back together with Claudia.


    I still have that story in my mind, and I have formed an image of Princess Sakuya as a winsome princess with slanted eyes.


    After hearing from Lord Dragonaut about the princess''s behavior in the Canarian Royal Palace, that impression was somewhat weakened, but the initial impression was still there.


    However, when I actually met the third princess, she was gentle and polite, and had the appearance of a lady-like princess. Neither her appearance nor her words and deeds showed any sign of being a Keikaku.


    Inwardly shaking my head, I too bow to the nobleman.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Imperial Highness.


    Feeling the princess''s gaze on my face, I bow politely. For a moment, I thought I saw a sharp light in her eyes as she looked at me, but before I could confirm it, she continued.


    "Now, Dragonslayer and Pascal, please come here. I would like to speak with you, and I would like to hear what you have to say. Time is limited, and not a second can be wasted.


    Thus, I, along with Lord Dragunaut and Claudia, had a pleasant chat with the princess.


    However, even though we were chatting, I don''t have the skills or education to be the one to talk to the princess. Therefore, I was mostly a listener.


    It was mainly the princess who conducted the conversation, smiling constantly and skillfully talking to me, Lord Dragnote, and Claudia.


    The content of the conversation was very casual, and did not include any sensitive topics such as the internal affairs of the empire, my service, or the future of the Canary Kingdom.


    On the other hand, they were not innocently indulging in small talk without thinking. As far as I can tell, the princess is slowly investigating the relationship between the three of us.


    Recently, Claudia and I visited the royal palace together and made out in front of the king and the crown prince. There were no other retainers there, but since Claudia held my hand the whole time we were at the palace, there is no doubt that the relationship between the daughter of the Duke of Dragunaut and the Dragon Slayer came up as a topic of conversation among the court sparrows.


    It seems that the princess wanted to get more information about this.


    The relationship between me and Claudia has already been revealed to the public, but it is important to know whether I will become a son-in-law of the duke or whether Claudia will leave the duke''s family and join mine. Since the Dukes of Dragonaut have no male children, this will also affect the next generation of Dukes of Dragonaut.


    At the same time, it was also a way of assessing the closeness between me and Lord Dragunaut. As the future Queen of Canary, I couldn''t be indifferent to the connection between the first noble and the Dragon Slayer.


    Regardless of whether the future relationship would be divided into friend or foe, the more information we have, the better. I could sense such intentions from the way the princess spoke.


    Hmm, I nodded inwardly.


    It''s obvious that the princess before me is not just a ladylike princess, but she''s definitely smart. She''s also very polite. She also knows how to be considerate of people''s feelings, as she probably invited Claudia here to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings.


    In summary, she is a person with whom I can have a discussion.


    Somehow, I think I understand why Lord Dragunaut is so favorable to the princess.


    In the future, for example, even if the princess wants the sovereignty of the kingdom and becomes an enemy of the duke, she will listen to the arguments of her political rival if she shows interest and reason.


    I cannot feel this way about the Dauphin Azar. The Dauphin would distinguish between enemies and friends, and would not listen to the arguments of his enemies.


    The duke must be aware that the Claudia incident has caused a rift between him and the royal family. In the future, when the Dauphin ascends the throne and assumes the position of King, the rift will grow even larger and deeper.


    Just when I was feeling faintly melancholy at the thought of this, a princess who understands how to talk unexpectedly appeared as the queen of the crown prince. That would have been a good thing.


    The empire was also the party that planned to eliminate Claudia, but it was hard to imagine that a fourteen or five year old princess was actively involved in the conspiracy. Considering that it had been more than a year since Jijinbo had made his move, the possibility would be further reduced.


    In this case, I am curious about the noble attitude that this princess first showed to the crown prince. I don''t know what she said specifically, but I don''t think she is the kind of person who would be harsh to a person whom she has just met for the first time, and with whom she will spend the rest of her life, without any reason.


    If the princess had dared to give the crown prince the worst possible first impression, was it to test his mettle or to prevent him from feeling for her? It was one of the courtiers who came in and said that the king was calling for the princess.


    Hearing this, the princess let out a small breath of regret and looked at me.


    It looks like this is it. I apologize to the Dragon-slayer-dono who took the trouble to come here.


    "It''s an honor just to be able to see His Highness'' face. Please don''t worry about me.


    As she struggled to come up with a rhetorical phrase that she was not accustomed to, the princess continued to speak, hiding her mouth with a fan in an amused manner.


    You don''t have to be so overly formal. I am not so narrow-minded as to be offended by the slightest impertinence.


    "Well, thank you, sir.


    I would like to build a good relationship with the Dragonslayer-dono. I would like to build a good relationship with you, Dragonslayer-dono, and if it is possible, I would like you to attend our wedding ceremony.


    There was no way I could say that it was impossible in front of the princess herself, so I said yes. Well, it didn''t matter, because I was going to attend the meeting anyway, since I had made my relationship with Claudia public.


    Although Wisteria cannot stay in the capital for too long, as she is in the process of synchronizing with the anima in the forest of Titis, she has been able to get along with Pazuzu to some extent.


    To be more specific, Pazuzu is no longer able to take over her body, even if she is not in sync with him. This can be done against Pazuzu activated near the dragon pit. It would be no problem to stay in the Lord of the Flies'' nest.


    The princess smiled contentedly when she heard my answer, and added the following.


    "Dragon-slayer - no, Sora-dono, please do not hesitate to rely on me if you need any help. I''ll help you as much as I can.


    "Thank you for your kind words. Thank you very much for your kind words. If I am ever in trouble, I will rely on Your Highness'' mercy.


    With that, he bows his head.


    Of course, it was only a polite response. Now I can manage most things on my own, and even if I can''t, I don''t want to owe a debt to the royal family. This is a completely different story from the princess''s character -- I was certainly thinking so at that time.


    I had no idea that I would be relying on the power of the princess less than three days later.

 196 Episode 65 The Sergey to the Demon Gate

    "Thank you, Master, for taking the trouble to visit us today.


    The head office of the Southard Trading Company in King''s Landing. Miroslav bows his head in one of the rooms.


    The meeting with the princess was over earlier than I expected, so I left the palace and headed for the Sauzal Trading Company. Then, as I had planned in Ithaca, I told the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, Miroslav''s father, that I wanted to tailor a formal dress for him.


    I had also told Claudia at the royal palace, so it would be for two people, the Dragon Slayer and the Duchess of Dragnoth.


    When the head merchant heard this, he was so delighted that he thought it was a dream, and he offered me hospitality that I could not even put down... To be more specific, there were expensive drinks lined up in front of me and beautiful ladies sitting on either side of me.


    I smiled at the impromptu hospitality, and exchanged a few words with the chairman of the board.


    What I found out was that Miroslav''s father was almost exactly as I had imagined him. One word, "greedy merchant," seemed to be enough to explain the whole story. In fact, most of the topics that came out of the merchant''s mouth were related to money, power, and womanizing, making him easy to understand in a sense.


    However, he was a merchant who had built up one of the three largest merchant associations in the capital from nothing. It is possible that he is just pretending to be so.


    However, based on what I heard from Miroslav beforehand, I don''t think my impression of him and his real image will diverge greatly.


    The party went on for a long time, and I ended up staying at Southard''s main residence that day. The Chairman of the Board of Trade strongly recommended that I do so. I was curious to see what he would do with me in his pocket, so I accepted his suggestion.


    Miroslav uttered the opening line just after showing me to my room.


    I responded with a fluttering wave of my hand.


    I made the trip myself. You don''t need to worry about it.


    But it''s true that I''ve caused the Master some trouble with my house.


    With that, Miroslav bowed deeply. In response to his movements, his distinctive red hair swayed easily.


    Seeing Miroslav like that, he narrowed his eyes slightly. Recently, I''ve gotten used to this condescending attitude, but that doesn''t mean I''ve forgotten the way the sorcerer in front of me used to treat me.


    While picturing the Miroslav of the past, who always stared at me disapprovingly, I motioned for him to sit next to me.


    I tap the sofa with my right hand, and Miroslav follows my instruction with a slight reddening of his cheeks. The redness is probably due to the fact that he is expecting me to do something like that, whether it be soul-searching or s*x-searching.


    In fact, under normal circumstances, he would have just roughly held me in his arms and gone ahead with it.


    However, the reason why I came to the Sauzal Chamber of Commerce this time was to repay Miroslav for all his hard work. I must try to refrain from any forceful actions.


    With this in mind, I opened my mouth.


    "Did your father ask you anything while I was at the palace?


    "Yes. He was very persistent about his relationship with the Master. ......


    What exactly?


    The ...... master will undoubtedly be given a title in the future, and will be ranked as a noble. If that happens, he will have to take another wife in addition to Master Claudia. My father was very concerned about whether I would be able to stay in the second wife position. He said he would give me all the help I needed to make that happen.


    "I see.


    When a daughter becomes the wife of a dragon slayer, the name of Southall alone will be widely publicized. In addition, it will be connected to the Dukes of Dragonaut, and the Chairman of the Board of Trade must want to push Miroslav into the seat of the wife at all costs.


    I smiled sarcastically and asked him.


    "And how did you respond?


    I said that I would try to make it happen as much as possible, ...... of course, just so I could get some help from my father!


    The reason I was in such a hurry to add that was probably because I thought it would put him in a bad mood.


    Seeing Miroslav like that, I twisted my mouth in a nasty way.


    "Pretext, huh? I think I''ve heard before that you don''t intend to be a concubine or a concubine to anyone, but is that really a pretext?


    He asked, remembering the time when he dragged Miroslav into the Lord of Flies'' lair shortly after he had mastered the mind-dress.


    Miroslav then closed his mouth and turned his head as if he was in trouble.


    --This response suggests that he is not entirely without hope.


    I don''t think that''s surprising. It would be foolish to think that Miroslav''s stubborn devotion to me to this day consists solely of fear and atonement for me.


    However, it is not a genuine favor or affection. It''s just that the emotions that have arisen in the course of the relationship between Miroslav and me so far have been twisted and taken on a form that resembles fondness or affection.


    That''s what I thought, so I didn''t respond to her feelings, nor did I reject them. I welcomed Miroslav''s willingness to serve me, even if it was a product of illusion, so I took advantage of it as much as I could. It was an outrageous idea, but it wouldn''t hurt Miroslav''s feelings - at least, that''s what I thought at first.


    Whether he realized my intentions or not, Miroslav continued to work hard for me. His selfless devotion to improving the antidote and his use of self-destruct magic to protect Seal and Sparrow are now more than enough to make up for the incident with the Lord of the Flies.


    This is the reason why I''ve refrained from having night games with Miroslav and eating his soul recently. More to the point, this is also the reason why I decided to reward Miroslav for his work.


    As you can imagine, when one is treated with such sincerity, one''s poor conscience is aroused.


    The weight of the night''s soul-eating has been lightened by the fact that it has eaten Hydra, Demigod, Behemoth and other illusory species in succession. Like Lunamaria, perhaps it is time to settle the relationship that has continued since the Lord of the Flies.


    Thinking about this, he opened his mouth to Miroslav.


    "On a different note, is there anything you want?


    When Miroslav heard this, he raised his head and blinked his eyes in confusion.


    "What do you want?


    You''ve been good to me lately. I was going to give you a new cane or robe, but I thought it would be better to give you something you want.


    It''s a good idea." "Thank you for that ....... It''s an honor to be recognized by the Master for my work.


    Miroslav responded with a puzzled look on his face, and shrugged his shoulders as if he were afraid.


    I''m not sure what I want, but ...... I''ve already been paid too much. It would be greedy of me to ask for more than that. Above all, I am satisfied enough to work for the Master.


    Looking at Miroslav''s apparent reticence, I inwardly thought that this was going to be a wand or a robe as originally planned.


    At this point, Miroslav suddenly looked up and stared at me. He continued to speak with a look of desperation on his face.


    If I may be so bold as to ask for a moment of your time this evening, Master. I have not had a chance to be with you since you returned from Belka. ......!


    When I saw Miroslav''s face turning red, I silently embraced him.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it, but I''m going to have to.


    At this rate, he must have been very worried about not being called to his bed. As I mentioned above, my decision not to call Miroslav was the result of my own concern, but it had the opposite effect.


    Realizing this, I chuckled a little outside Miroslav''s sight. I don''t know about anyone else, but in the relationship between Miroslav and I, it''s better to act as you are and not be overly cautious. It was because I understood that.


    --I don''t need to tell you why the gift from the Chairman of the Board of Trade did not arrive at my room that night.


    ������


    At the same time that Sora and Miroslav were exchanging words at the Sausal residence, Seal was standing with his bobcat ears up, watching the outside world warily.


    The sparrow, who had been Seal''s companion until then, tilted her head curiously.


    "What''s wrong, Seal?


    "...... Sparrow. Didn''t you just hear the doorbell ring at the gate?


    No, I didn''t.��I didn''t notice it. ......


    I didn''t notice it, but " The sparrow said, and listened closely to the seal. But still nothing.


    It was already late in the day, and ringing the doorbell at this hour would be considered insane. If I were to ring the doorbell even then, it would be in case of an urgent matter. However, in that case, he would not stop after one or two rings, but would continue ringing the doorbell until someone from the house came out.


    Considering how good Seal''s ears are, it is unlikely that he is imagining things. At the same time, it is unlikely to be a bad prank. At the same time, it is unlikely to be a bad prank, because it is widely known that this is the residence of the Dragon Slayer, and it is unlikely that anyone would go to the trouble of playing a prank at night.


    Sora and Miroslav have gone to the royal capital, Ilaria to Belka, and Lunamaria and Wisteria to the forest of Titis. Aside from Seal and Sparrow, Priestess Sela and her three children are the only ones in the house at the moment.


    Seal, who had been told by Sora to take care of the house, decided to check the gate just in case. Although he was still inexperienced compared to Sora and the others, he hadn''t been trained so well that he would be fooled by some moocher.


    The sparrow was behind Seal, who was getting into the swing of things. Sparrow has also been working hard on her magic and physical training since the attack by the Onigashima forces. I didn''t mean to drag Seal down.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    "Sora and the others will laugh at us later. Sora and the others will laugh at us later, but I think it would be better if nothing happened.


    While exchanging such a conversation, they left the mansion. They walked through the large courtyard to the outer gate.


    At first, they were walking slowly and cautiously, but when they spotted a figure lying at the gate, they broke into a run.


    The person''s hair and clothes were covered with mud and he looked like a vagrant, but that did not stop them.


    No matter how much mud he was covered in, there was no mistaking his distinctive white hair. The arrow-gas patterned kimono and the scarlet hakama were also unmistakable.


    It was definitely Kreia Belch.

 197 Episode 66 The Seventh Golden Generation

    My nose looks crooked. ...... When I came here before, the miasma was not this thick.


    Ursula Uthgarza furrowed her brows.


    Ursula Uthgarza''s eyebrows furrowed as she looked at the horrible scene inside the demon''s gate in the eyes of a young woman who had risen to the tenth rank in the First Banner, which was composed of the best bannermen among the Eight Banners of Qinglin.


    The soil, which had been exposed to the demonic power of the demon gods for a long time, was half-rotten and conveyed an unpleasant feeling through her iron shoes. The air is heavy and damp with the smell of decay, and poison miasma is constantly spewed out from the holes in the ground here and there. The reddish-purple toxin covered the area like a mist, refusing the existence of any living thing, be it animal or plant.


    The inside of the gate is a barren land where even buckwheat noodles do not grow well, but this place is even worse than that. Even demons would not be able to approach this area.


    Having decided that, Ursula took out a handmade map from her pocket and quickly wrote down the new information she had acquired. Ursula''s mission was to investigate the inside of the demon''s gate, and for that reason, she was exceptionally allowed to act alone.


    After writing down the necessary information, Ursula turned on her heel and left the miasma-infested land.


    The poison itself can be blocked by the use of a strong defense, but the stench cannot be prevented. If we stay here forever, our noses will go crazy, and if the smell gets on our bodies, it will be bad. I promised myself that I would take a hot bath when I returned to the fort.


    The bannermen of the flag, who are all oddballs and roughnecks, may not care about the smell, but that doesn''t mean I should become one of them. I didn''t want to be teased by Ayaka and Kreia when I returned to the holly city.


    "...... So that''s the fifth place you''ve just been. It''s too much to be a coincidence.


    Ursula raised an eyebrow and murmured. What''s the fifth one? It''s the land that has been altered by the miasma.


    The miasma that fills the inside of the gate is much thicker than that which leaks out from Onigashima. As a matter of course, everything inside the demon''s gate is affected by it, the soil is rotten, the water is muddy, and the air is stagnant, making it look like hell.


    However, the area inside the demon''s gate is vast, and not all the land and water are contaminated by demon energy. Ursula is now scouting the northern part of the fort, the base that the Miken family built inside the gate, and this area is relatively unaffected by demon energy. At least, when I came here a month ago, the miasma was not this thick.


    It had changed drastically in such a short period of time. Ursula felt the roar of distant thunder at this fact.


    The occurrence of a thick miasma meant that the demonic energy had intensified. It also implied that the demon god''s power had been activated.


    What comes to my mind is the fact that a demon god recently descended upon Shuto. There was no denying the possibility that that event had triggered the activation of the demon gods--that was when Ursula was thinking about it.


    "Scream!��Scream!��Scream!


    A metallic roar echoed in the air, and several demons blocked Ursula''s path.


    Eight eerily glowing red eyes. Eight legs reminiscent of a spider. The name of this demon with a demonic face and a beastly body is the Tsuchigumo, and it has the wisdom to ambush its prey in multiples and has mastered the art of cutting off their presence.


    There are four man-eating monsters (man-eaters) that Sora once faced on Onigashima, and they are surrounding Ursula.


    The Tsuchigumo, also known as the "Newbie Killer," is an opponent that Seirin Hatushi cannot afford to let his guard down. It''s even more so when you''re dealing with several of them at once.


    However, there is no tension in Ursula''s face. Before she knew it, she had a sword in her hand. There was no decoration on the hilt or the tsuba, only the blade was red as if wet with blood.


    "Here we go, Raika.


    As if in response to Ursula''s voice, the red blade of the Shinso glowed slightly.


    The battle that followed was more like a massacre than a battle.


    Once you pull it out, it won''t stop until it cuts the enemy to pieces. It is said that when Ursula Uthgarza runs on the battlefield, all grass and trees will be covered in red.


    Although she is not on the same level as Ayaka and Laguna in the rankings of the eight flags of Seirin, her abilities and achievements in actual battle are no less than those of the two.


    Her nickname is Akehime. Or Uthgarza, the God of Death.


    The four earth spiders that had been torn into a thousand pieces proved that these nicknames were not just names.


    After kicking off the demon attack, Ursula returned to the fortress to report the facts she had uncovered during her investigation.


    --It was at this time that she learned that her friend Clair Belch had escaped from the island.


    ����


    Ursula walked through the fort with high-pitched shoes. On the way, she passed several bannermen, but none dared to speak to the current Ursula, whose brilliant good looks were filled with cold anger.


    Ursula paid no heed to the reactions of those around her, and headed straight for the back of the fort, to the room of the flag officer, Dialto Berch.


    Ursula''s mind was filled with the news she had just heard about Kreia''s escape from the island.


    According to her, Kreia, who had escaped from the Belch family without being released from house arrest, was discovered by a bannerman belonging to the Belch family when she left the house, and a battle ensued. He may have judged that he could not escape from the holly city, and tried to escape to the demon gate, but he failed because he was blocked by the bannermen of a single flag who were on high alert due to the previous attack by the demons. In desperation, he fled the island.


    When Ursula was told the whole story, she groaned and said that it was impossible.


    The term "island-hopping" refers to the act of a Seirin bannerman leaving Onigashima without permission, and is punishable by death without exception. In the past three hundred years, no one has ever succeeded in leaving the island.


    There was no way that Kreia didn''t know that, and there was no way that her thoughtful friend would commit such a foolish act. If Kreia''s actions were true, there must have been some unavoidable circumstances. Based on the fact that she went to the gate first, something related to the gate must have forced Kreia to do such a foolish act.


    Ursula couldn''t imagine what it was. The only people who would know would be those of the Belch family. That''s why Ursula is on her way to the general.


    On the way to Diarte, Ursula''s anger remained unquenched.


    In fact, the fact that Kreia''s house arrest is still going on is strange in itself - she thinks with indignation. It was certainly a blunder to have been caught unawares off the island, but the same blunder was forgiven long ago by Gozu and Klimt. Why should Kreia alone be under house arrest until now?


    Speaking of strange, it is also strange that a bannerman of a single flag let Kreia go when she tried to pass through the gate without permission.


    It is true that Kreia is a highly skilled bannerman, but even so, it would be extremely difficult for him to take on multiple bannermen of one flag, the most elite of the eight flags of Seirin, at the same time. His physical strength must have been waning due to his continuous house arrest, and the fact that he had just taken on Berch''s bannermen suggests that he was extremely exhausted.


    It would not have been difficult for those who were defending the gate to seize Kreia. If they had stopped Kreia at that point, they could have at least prevented the crime of leaving the island.


    What was the bannerman doing there, Ursula wondered, taking her anger out on her unnamed colleague.


    Just then, a deep male voice shook Ursula''s ear.


    Ursula''s ears quivered as she heard a deep man''s voice say, "Your eyes are sunken in. Where do you think you''re going with that look on your face, Ursula?


    In a calm voice, Ursula''s path was blocked by the second-in-command of the flag, Shukuya Kumon.


    Ursula bowed and was about to reply, when Shukuya preceded her and opened her mouth.


    "I heard about Kreia''s incident and came to inquire about the matter with the Flagellant. Is that it?


    "As you say, sir.


    When Ursula responded with a stiff voice, Shukuya said, "If that''s the case," and invited Ursula to her office.


    Shukuya is the brother of Ursula''s classmate, Kuumon Saisai, and has known Ursula since before she became a bannerman. Of course, he also knew Kreia. He says that he has nothing to do with this matter.


    The warm-hearted Shukuya is well-liked by the bannermen of the flag, and Ursula is no exception to this rule, but she hesitates to follow Shukuya, partly because she wants to hear what happened directly from Diarto.


    In response to Ursula''s hesitation, Shukuya tipped the scales of her decision by telling her the truth.


    Kishou is back at the Belch residence in Hiiragi.


    Ursula enters Shukuya''s office and reveals all of her thoughts to the Vice Admiral in front of her.


    Ursula nodded her head in response, and slowly opened her mouth.


    Your thoughts are roughly the same as mine. Let me clear up a few questions for you. First, the reason why a bannerman could not seize Kreia at the gate is mine.


    "...... What do you mean?


    I''m the one who let Kreia go. Kreia was clearly out of sorts at the time. In addition, his strength was so strong that it was hard to believe he was under house arrest for so long.


    It was as if he had taken an elixir," Sukuya said.


    Of course, no matter how powerful Kreia was, she was no match for Shukuya. She could have killed him if she wanted to. However, Shukuya, who knew Kreia well and had high hopes for her as a future pillar of the Goken family, did not take that option and tried to seize Kreia unharmed.


    Shukuya, who knew him well and had high hopes for him as a future pillar of the Gouken family, did not take this option and tried to seize Kreia unharmed. While Shukuya was trying to hold back her bannermen and capture Kreia herself, Kreia attacked with all her might.


    It was a blow as good as a suicide bomb, unleashing her own strength. I must admit, I was chilled.


    Kreia went that far ......?


    Yeah. It caught me off guard, and I let him go.


    Even Shukuya didn''t think that Kreia would escape from the island, and prioritized confirming the situation rather than pursuing Kreia. Like Ursula, she thought that Kreia had gone to this extent for a good reason.


    If he pursued Kreia without knowing the reason, Kreia would continue to resist. Then you''ll have no choice but to kill him.


    --He was already too late when he tried to go through the gate without permission and crossed blades with Shukuya, but since he was the one involved, he could defend himself. Shukuya thought so, and sent a messenger to the Belch residence, and also met directly with Diarte and Gilmore to inquire about the situation.


    As a result, the head of the Kumon family was stunned by the revelation.


    "Klimt is dead.


    "............ What?


    "It is said that Klimt had repeatedly asked Lord Gilmore to release his sister from house arrest. In response to this, it is said that the Lord Gilmour made it a condition of appeasement that the head of the demon tribe, a king named Azuma, be killed. In response, Klimt went to the demon gate and lost his life. The master said that Kreia must have been delirious when he found out about it.


    Wait a minute. Klimt is dead?��Did he enter the demon gate alone?��And I''ve never heard of a plan to defeat the demon king!


    "Of course not. I''m the second-in-command, and I wasn''t even told about it.


    "You mean the ...... Berch family''s own decision?


    Ursula asks in a chilly voice.


    He sent Klimt to his death on the condition that he would save his sister, and then he sent Klimt to his death so that Kreia would break the law, and then he sent him away.


    In Ursula''s eyes, the series of events could only be seen as a conspiracy by Belch to get rid of anyone who got in his way.


    However, the next words that came out of Shukuya''s mouth put a question mark on Ursula''s assumption.


    It''s not arbitrary. The master was aware of it.


    What?


    Ursula was surprised, but Shukuya told her in a low voice.


    "To tell you the truth, I had similar thoughts as you at first. In fact, at first I thought the same thing as you. I thought the Berch family might have tried to get rid of the two adopted children they no longer needed. But it''s a different story when you consider that the lord was aware of the whole operation.


    If the Berch family''s goal is to get rid of the two, and the head of the family, Shikibu, has admitted it, then there is no need for any tricks. All he had to do was to order Diarte to kill the two men and give them appropriate names for their crimes. They could have been killed in the middle of a demon gate.


    However, the Berch family, with the permission of the Shikibu, secretly sent Klimt to the demon gate. What is the significance of this?


    It is unlikely that they expected Klimt to be able to defeat the demon king. We should assume that Klimt''s failure was already anticipated.


    If this is the case, it is highly likely that Kreia''s subsequent actions were part of the plan.


    Perhaps the fact that she was in the demon''s gate at that time was also part of the plan''s ringleader''s calculation. The ringleader might have thought that he would not kill Kreia carelessly.


    If she had hit the nail on the head, then the ringleader must have anticipated Kreia''s escape from the island.


    As he fled from Shukuya''s presence, Kreia must have thought.


    --To save her brother, she had to pass through the gate. But she couldn''t pass through the gate by herself. I can''t rely on my friends. The path I choose is to make an enemy of the Mikado family. It''s the worst choice anyone has made in the past three hundred years. How could I bring my friends into this?


    But I still want to help my brother. I have to help him.


    So. That''s why I have to ask for help.


    To a person who is more powerful than the Seirin Bishi, who is not afraid to make enemies of the Gouken family, and who can even defeat the demon gods: ......

 198 Episode 67 Begging

    After escaping from Onigashima, Kreia headed straight for the west.


    He could not save Klimt by himself, but he could not involve his friends and acquaintances. In this predicament, there was only one person Kreia could turn to: the sky.


    In the past, when he had headed west, Klimt and Gozu had been with him, and the three of them had walked the Road of Law together, but now Kreia could not afford to take it easy.


    He slipped out of his house under orders of house arrest, injured a bannerman who tried to prevent him from doing so, and finally crossed blades with one of the twin peaks who was guarding the gate. All of these can only be described as grave crimes, and on top of that, he has committed the greatest abomination of all: escaping from the island.


    No doubt he was being pursued, Kreia avoided the city streets and entered the mountains, running like a wild beast through the vegetation.


    He didn''t follow the proper procedures when entering the Canary Kingdom from the Ad Astera Empire, and he added border-breaking to his list of crimes, but perhaps his choice paid off, because his pursuers finally failed to show up, and Kreia managed to reach Ishka.


    However, because he ran without resting, let alone eating or sleeping, he was almost crawling on the ground when he reached the empty mansion. He had barely touched the doorbell when he lost consciousness, and the next thing he knew, he was lying on a bed.


    Her dirty clothes had been changed, and the mud on her face and hands and feet had been wiped away. And--


    "It hasn''t been that long since the last time I saw you, has it?


    The sky was standing beside him. Sora was standing beside her, looking down at Kreia, who was lying on the bed, and speaking quietly to her.


    Kreia called out the other''s name in a trembling voice.


    "...... and ......, which?


    The voice was very faint. The voice sounded like an old woman''s, and Sora''s eyebrows furrowed as if she hadn''t thought of it.


    Then, without saying a word, she picked up the jug on the table, poured water into a small cup, and handed it to Kreia.


    Kreia hurriedly accepted the glass and, belatedly aware of her intense thirst, drank the contents of the glass in the blink of an eye.


    After emptying the cup, Kreia let out a deep breath and bowed to Sora.


    "Thank you, Sora.


    You''re welcome. So, what happened?��Don''t rush, speak slowly.


    "Yes, yes, ......!


    When prompted, Kreia began to tell what had happened to her.


    As she spoke, Kreia wondered how she could get the sky to help her.


    The only one who could help Klimt was the sky, and so he set out for Ithaca. If it was Sora, he would not be afraid of the eight flags of the forest that guarded the gate, and he would not be intimidated by the demons and demons that roamed the depths of the gate, and he would be able to fight against them both. That decision is not wrong.


    However, this is only a matter of ability and mental capability. When I thought about the emotional side of it - in other words, whether Sora would risk his life to fight for Klimt or for Kreia - I couldn''t come up with an answer other than no.


    Of course, it was only recently that Kreia and the others had fought the sky as Seirin Bannermen.


    It''s not that I forgot. It had been in the back of his mind all the way to Ithaca. He didn''t want to think about it because he didn''t have time to think about it as he was trying to outrun his pursuers who were probably close behind.


    --But he was aware that it was an excuse.


    Kreia was scared. There was no reason for the sky to help them. Nor could they offer any profit to move the sky. There was no point in reaching Ithaca. I was afraid to face those facts.


    Because I knew that if I did, the tension would break and I would fall to my knees.


    And once she was on her knees, she would never be able to stand up again. Kreia knew that too.


    So she kept running without thinking.


    That''s why I can''t think of anything in front of the sky.


    In the past, she could have offered herself as a price. But now that I''ve committed so many crimes, that''s no longer possible. Kreia is a mortal felon, and his mere presence in the empty house is causing him immense trouble.


    He could be kicked out of the house and told to leave right now. In fact, he deserved it. Kreia is endangering not only the sky, but also the people around the sky.


    --He knew this much, and yet he still tried to rely on his opponent, which made Kreia feel dizzy with despair.


    Eventually, she finished her story and looked at the sky while trying to hold back her sobs. She could not tell if it was fatigue or tears that made the sky''s face look hazy. She didn''t know how the sky was looking down at her.


    Is she mocking Kreia and the others, knowing their plight? Or does he look indifferent, as if it is none of his business? Or is he aware of Kreia''s need for help, and is dismayed at her selfishness?


    Kreia clutched her hands tightly as if to withstand the cold eyes of the sky in her imagination. And then she thought.


    Just once, just once, I''ll ask the sky for help.


    If she refuses, I''ll leave this house quietly. Or maybe I''ll just offer my head to the sky. It''s a great achievement to have defeated a felon who escaped from the island. It''ll be worth the trouble.


    With this in mind, Kreia paused to speak in a trembling voice.


    "......, Lord Sky. I beg you, with shame. Can you please ...... help Klimt ...... with me?


    A trembling voice with sobs. He stumbled in places and squirmed like a crying child. I felt so ashamed and shameful that I couldn''t even look at Sora''s face anymore.


    When I turned my face down, the tears that spilled down my face made dirty stains on the clean bedding. I''m causing trouble even in this place. That was when Kreia tried to cover her face with her hands.


    Oh, good.


    Such words made Kreia''s ear quiver.


    There was no mockery, no dismay, no kindness or sympathy. It was a very light voice. I wonder if it would have sounded like this if she had asked me to go shopping with her and I had said yes.


    Kreia looked up as if she had been bumped off, but her face showed more confusion than joy. In his red eyes, he had a sneaking suspicion that the words he had just heard were an auditory hallucination of his own imagination.


    ".................. Um, Sora-dono, are you at ......?


    "Hmm?��Yeah, I said that''s good. You want me to help you save Klimt, don''t you?


    Yes, yes, I do!


    All right, I''ll lend you.


    With that, Sora reached out his hand toward Kreia''s face. When Kreia closed her eyes, she felt a slight shock on her forehead.


    The impact was not painful. It was just the tip of a finger pressing lightly on her forehead.


    Ah!


    Normally, the force would have been nothing, but now Kreia could not resist such a small force.


    The sky pecked at Kreia, who had been lying on the bed with only her upper body up, and she was now lying on the bed again. Her head was buried in the pillow with a thud.


    When Kreia blinked, Sora said softly.


    I''ll bring you something to eat, so sleep until then.


    When she finished, Sora turned on her heel and walked out of the room without waiting for Kreia''s reply.


    Kreia tried to open her mouth to say something to him, to thank him at least. But before he could say anything, his vision went dark. Sora''s words, "I''ll lend you a hand," filled his heart with a real sense of urgency, and the tension in his heart snapped.


    As if a dark curtain had been pulled down in front of him, Kreia''s consciousness was immediately enveloped in darkness.


    ������


    "Hmph. I don''t know who drew the picture plane, but they''re playing a trick on us.


    I spat viciously, thinking back to what Kreia had just said.


    I don''t think the whole thing was a lie. The way Kreia looked like she was about to die, it was probably true that Klimt had disappeared at the gate.


    However, since Kreia was able to reach Ithaca without being attacked by any pursuers, I could not take this incident at face value.


    --Someone is trying to use Kreia to lure me to Onigashima. That was not a guess anymore, but a certainty.


    As I walked down the corridor, I remembered Kreia''s face from earlier. Her eyes were dimpled, her cheeks were hollow, her hair was shaggy, and combined with her original hair color, she looked like an old woman. Her skin had turned earthy white, and if the seals had not found her last night, she would have died at the gate.


    From that, we can assume that Kreia herself had nothing to do with the plot. Then why was Kreia used to lure me out?


    "Did they think that I''d fallen in love with them while they were holding me hostage?


    I clicked my tongue. Thinking about it, there was a hint that Ayaka thought so too. It''s no wonder someone else thought the same thing.


    If I were to accept Kreia''s request and help Klimt, I would have to go through the gate no matter what.


    I can either bow to the Mikado family and ask for permission, or I can force my way through. The former would be tantamount to surrendering to the Mikken family, while the latter would mean becoming a true criminal. Either choice would put me in a difficult situation.


    And that''s exactly what the person who came up with this plan wants.


    So what if I do neither of those things and choose to abandon Kreia?


    Maybe that someone thinks that I''ll be able to get rid of the interloper in that case.


    --If that is the case, the source of the plan may be Gilmore. However, it is difficult to imagine that Gilmore would take into account something as uncertain as "sentiment," so there is a possibility that someone else has come up with the idea.


    Whoever the ringleader is, using my sister''s feelings for my brother to frame me is a method I don''t like at all.


    But it did give me a chance. I suppose I should be grateful for that.


    What kind of opportunity?��Of course, the chance to enter the demon gate.


    One day Klimt told me that there were plenty of demons inside the gate that could rival the illusions.


    Naturally, I was interested. However, since there were the aforementioned problems in order to pass through the demon gate, and the problem of Hydra''s poison was still unresolved, I could not take action until now.


    However, when the Mokken family unexpectedly initiated the trick, my hope became feasible.


    I would use this trick to my advantage, and make my opponent gloat.


    Fortunately, I have the means to do so. I will pass through the gate without bowing to the Mikado family, without committing any crimes, and in a way that cancels out Kreia''s accumulated sins.


    I''ll think about Klimt after I pass through the gate. To be honest, I don''t care if he''s alive or dead... well, he''s probably alive. He''s the kind of guy who''d slurp down mud to keep his sister alive.


    I laughed sarcastically and made a plan of action in my head.

 199 Episode 68 Network

    After hearing what had happened from Kreia, I headed for Horus, the royal capital of the Canary Kingdom.


    If I wanted to pass through the gate without bowing to the Mikado family or appealing to force, I would have to go to the Mikado family''s superior.


    That superior is the Ad Astera Empire. More specifically, the emperor himself, who rules the empire.


    The Mikado family has been entrusted by the emperor with the task of guarding the demon''s gate, and has no right to interfere with those who have received the emperor''s permission. If I can get the emperor''s permission, I can pass through the gate with impunity.


    The question is how to meet the emperor.


    It goes without saying that knocking on the gate of the imperial palace from the front would be impossible. I was approached by the emperor at a banquet I attended on behalf of my father nearly ten years ago, so it''s not that I don''t know him at all. ...... As expected, I don''t feel like acting on such a thin connection.


    The first thing I thought of was to call myself a dragon slayer in the imperial capital of Ad Astera and use my overwhelming power to increase my fame. If he wielded the Illusionary One Sword Style and killed demons, he would stand out and become the talk of the town. You can also participate in Gomae tournaments, martial arts fights, and other such events.


    As my military fame grows, the emperor will eventually hear about me and give me an audience.


    However, this method is unreliable and takes too much time. Considering Klimt''s current situation, and taking into account Kreia''s feelings, he needed to pass through the gate as soon as possible.


    After thinking about this and that, I came to the conclusion that I had to use my connections.


    I would use my connections to get a meeting with the emperor. And I knew of two connections to the emperor.


    One was, of course, the emperor''s own son, Princess Sakuya. And the other is Pope Noah of the Priesthood.


    The princess and the pope were closely related to Emperor Ad Astera in their private and public lives, respectively. With their help, it would be possible to gain an audience with the Emperor in a short time.


    Of course, there was no guarantee that they would agree to my request. Before that, I don''t even know if they will be able to meet me, as they are extremely busy preparing for the wedding ceremony.


    So, when I arrived at the capital, I didn''t hesitate to go to the Dragunaut Mansion. I calculated that no matter how busy the princess and the Pope were, I could not ignore their request for a meeting through the Duchess of Dragunaut.


    I''m sorry, Lord Dragunaut, but I''ll take advantage of the power of the Dukes in this time of emergency. Of course, I will repay this favor many times over.


    When I visited the duke''s residence, unfortunately, Lord Dragnoth was not there. But fortunately, his eldest daughter, Astrid, was at the mansion. When Astrid heard about the situation from my mouth, she readily agreed to my request and immediately went to the royal palace.


    I couldn''t sleep with my feet turned toward the duke''s family, but Astrid easily arranged for me and the princess to meet with Lord Dragunaut, who was in the royal palace. I could only bow to Astrid as she smilingly told me about it.


    "Long time no see.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Sora-dono.


    It''s been a while since I''ve seen you, Sora-dono," she said in a vaguely familiar tone, looking at me with interest.


    There was no sign of displeasure on her face, but it was clear that for the princess, who was a party to a national wedding ceremony, every minute and second she spent talking to me was as precious as gold.


    First of all, I would like to apologize for taking advantage of the duke''s family for that precious time.


    I have come to you because of an urgent situation. I hope you will forgive my rudeness.


    Please forgive me for my rudeness." "There is nothing to be afraid of. There is nothing to be afraid of. It was I who told you that you could rely on me if you were in trouble.


    When she said this, the princess''s expression changed to a serious one.


    I''m sure you can understand why. Let me ask you a question right away.


    "Well... So I''ll take your word for it.


    I preface this and begin to tell the princess what''s going on. Since I was going to tell her about Kreia, I was inevitably going to reveal the relationship between me and the Mikado family, but the princess''s face remained calm throughout.


    Although I had predicted it beforehand, I guessed that the princess had done her due diligence on my background. The reason why she didn''t mention it in our last meeting was probably because she didn''t have time to discuss anything complicated, but most of all because she didn''t want to alarm me.


    In any case, if the princess knew about my relationship with the Mikken family, she could skip the explanation.


    Thanks to this, I was able to finish the series of events without taking too much time.


    After listening to the story, the princess put her hand on her moustache and seemed to be thinking about something, but after a while, she turned her black crystal-like eyes to me. Then she slowly opened her mouth.


    Sora-dono wants to see his father to ask for permission to pass through the gate. She wants to see her father to get permission to go through the gate, and she wants my help to do it.


    Your Highness is correct, Your Highness.


    I understand. I will accept your request.


    The princess nodded easily. Just like I did when I accepted Kreia''s request earlier.


    Seeing me blink my eyes, the princess smiles as if to say she''s done.


    You look surprised, Dragonslayer-dono. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve seen it before.


    I''m sorry about that .......


    I''m sorry about that ." "That''s very honest of you.


    It''s a good thing you''re so honest." The princess laughed, and then, in a calm voice, revealed the truth.


    "Sora-dono responded promptly to my invitation earlier. At that meeting, I told her that she could count on me if she ever needed help. And yet, if I were to take advantage of Sora-dono''s predicament here and now, I would be called into question as a member of the Ad Astera Imperial Family. If you don''t have faith, you can''t stand. This is a lesson that those who stand above others must never forget. And faith means to always keep the words that you say.


    The princess''s words and expression were gentle, and she was not speaking with any force. She was probably just explaining the reason why she had come to her decision.


    Nevertheless, I could feel the dignity of the princess in front of me. The dignity of the imperial family that had reigned over the continent for three hundred years. I could certainly feel that.


    Seeing me hanging my head in silence, the princess repeated her words.


    However, I can only accept a request that Sora and your father meet. Decisions regarding the demon''s gate are the sole prerogative of the Emperor, and whether or not Sora-dono can enter the demon''s gate depends on your father''s will. Please be aware that you may end up wasting your time.


    "As you wish, sir.


    I nodded obediently. I had no intention of asking that much of Princess Sakuya in the first place.


    However, I couldn''t nod immediately when she said the next words.


    And one more thing, it would be wise not to rely on Pope Noah in this matter.


    "...... Why is that?


    As I''ve mentioned many times before, Faustianism is the state religion of the Ad Astera Empire. There is a close connection between the Imperial family and the Hokushin religion, of course.


    What is the reason for Princess Sakuya, a member of the Imperial Family, to avoid Pope Noah so much?


    In response to my question, she prefaced her statement with, "It''s not that I have anything against His Holiness personally," before explaining the true meaning of her statement.


    As you know, Your Highness is a member of the Carnelius family. And for the Imperial House of Ad Astera, Carnelius and the other four great noble families are an existence that cannot be ignored. Even if they are emperors, that will not change.


    Relying on Pope Noah was synonymous with relying on the Carnelius family. And as soon as the Carnelius family sits up, it will put pressure on the Emperor. Even if I don''t want to, and even if House Carnelius doesn''t want to, the Emperor will take it that way..." Princess Sakuya said and let out a small sigh.


    Looking at her, I could somehow understand the situation.


    The emperor, who has reigned over the empire for a long time, must have many difficulties in dealing with the great nobles. He may have often felt as if his guts were being churned.


    If she relied on Pope Noah, who was related to that great nobleman, she might end up offending the Emperor. That''s what the princess was advising me.


    I see," I nodded inwardly. It would be a shame if the means I used to persuade the Emperor ended up displeasing him. And to be honest, I don''t want to owe Pope Noah too much. Now that I have the help of the princess, I don''t think I need to rely on the Pope.


    That''s all well and good, but - I glance at the princess.


    If I''m not mistaken, she is now one of the four great nobles. As far as I know, the three great noble families of the Empire are Carnelius, Palladice, and Azurite, but I wonder if a new noble family has emerged that can rival those three. The information on the empire that Miroslav had gathered recently didn''t mention anything like that.


    As I was tilting my head in thought, the princess read the question on my face and asked me, "Do you have any questions for me? So I told her what I was thinking.


    The princess rolled her eyes in surprise, and then told me with a wry smile.


    The four great noble families are the three noble families that Sora just mentioned, plus the Miken family. The Gouken family doesn''t get involved in national politics, so they don''t appear in the public eye, but the wife of the current head of the family is the sister of Lord Palladice, and the wife of the next head of the family is the eldest daughter of Lord Azurite.��There is no other house where three prestigious families compete to send their direct daughter to, except for the Mikken family.


    In addition, the reason why the Carnelius family did not send their daughter like the other two families is because the Carnelius family, which is powerfully connected to the Holy Kingdom, even though Lord Carnelius is the father of Pope Noah, is not the same as the Carnelius family. If the Carnelius family, which has strong ties to the Holy Kingdom - Lord Carnelius is the father of Pope Noah - were to become connected to the Mikado, the balance of power within the Empire would be severely disrupted.


    In other words, the princess explained that the Paradisus and Azurite families had suppressed Carnelius.


    .................. This is the first time I''ve heard of the Mikken family being ranked with the three major noble families.


    I had thought that they were known as one of the best warrior families in the Ad Astera Empire, but it seems that my understanding of them was rather limited.


    My father and Gosu had never explained this to me, and I scratched my head.


    Well, my father was a man who only cared about swords and demons, and Gosu had his hands full educating his badly-born son. For these two, the weight of the Mikado family within the empire was of no importance at all, and they probably didn''t see the need to explain it to me.


    --Come to think of it, Ayaka hardly ever talked about her homeland either.


    As I remembered this, the voice of the princess sounded in my ears.


    I will now go and acknowledge the letter I wrote to your father. Please wait in this room for a moment.


    Thank you very much.��Thank you very much. I will certainly repay you for your kindness in due course.


    The princess smiled at my words and turned away, leaving the room.


    I bowed at her back with the greatest of gratitude.

 200 Episode 69 To Teito

    Hold on tight.


    Yes, yes, ......!


    As soon as Kreia answered the call, the sky pulled on the reins and lifted the Indigo Wyvern high into the air.


    The scenery on the ground is growing more and more distant. It was not the first time he had ridden a wyvern named Crow Solas, but it was not something he could get used to after one or two rides. Kreia''s back trembled as she felt a different kind of floating sensation from the one she felt when she walked in the air with her strength.


    Soaring above Ithaca, Claud Solas began to fly eastward. His goal was to reach Inisium, the Imperial City of Ad Astera. The sky said that he had already received permission to cross the border to the imperial capital.


    Not only that, but he has even arranged an audience with the Emperor. It had been less than four days since Kreia had moved into Sora''s house. When Sora came back from the capital and told him about it, Kreia could not help but be amazed at how well he had done.


    Speaking of surprise, she couldn''t help but be surprised that Sora had allowed Kreia to accompany him.


    Of course, it was not that he was unwilling to accompany her. I was going to ask her to take me to the demon gate even if I had to rub my head on the ground.


    However, Kreia''s body was still far from being in perfect condition, and she was having trouble not only in battle but also in her daily life, so it was impossible for her to enter the gate. This was the result of his overexertion until he reached Ithaca.


    In this situation, accompanying Sora would only slow him down. If he could use the potion that Sora had given him before again, he would be able to fight at full strength for a while, but he had been warned about this by Priestess Sailor, who had healed Kreia. She said that if she did it again, her physical problems, which were only temporary now, might become permanent.


    Naturally, Sora must have been informed of this. Therefore, Kreia did not expect Sora to allow her to accompany him. Even if Kreia were in Sora''s position, she would not go to the trouble of taking a slow learner with her.


    And yet, Sora chose Kreia as his companion as if it were a matter of course. The dark-haired young man shrugged his shoulders and replied to Kreia''s fearful question about his true intentions.


    It''s impossible for me to tell you to rest until I get back from the Imperial City, right?��If my return is delayed even a little bit, I can see that you can''t wait and will head to Onigashima by yourself. It''s safer to keep them within your sight than to have them act on their own where you can''t see them.


    That''s all I''m saying," Kreia said, unable to speak.


    While he was remembering this in the saddle, Claud Solas was flying through the Canarian sky with the wind in his face. Clinging to the back of the saddle to keep from falling off, Kreia turned her gaze to the ground and saw the land of the Canary Kingdom.


    The scenery changed one after another like a picture scroll, and an unconscious sigh escaped her lips. Kreia had just recently run on that earth with a grim determination. He had never imagined that a few days later, he would be riding a wyvern to the Imperial City from above.


    Would I be able to reach the capital safely? Even if I could reach the capital, would I be able to meet the emperor and get his permission to enter the demon gate? Even if I get the emperor''s permission, will the Mikado family let me pass through the demon gate? And even if I do, will I be able to find Klimt through the gate?


    There''s too much to think about. It''s no use thinking about it.


    No matter how much I tell myself that, the anxiety never ends. Kreia pulls her gaze away from the ground scenery and turns it to the sky in front of her. Then she closed her eyes and buried her face in the back of the sky.


    As she did so, the anxiety that had been roiling in her heart disappeared as if it were a lie.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    ������


    "Sora-dono.


    What is it?


    After a few breaks, Kreia spoke to me, and I responded.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m not sure what to do. The sound of his voice is calm and there is no hurry in his eyes.


    He is far from fully recovered, but there is no doubt that he is on the road to recovery. To tell the truth, I was worried in my heart that it was a mistake to bring Kreia along with me, who was still in a state of weakness, but as far as I could see, it seemed to be working in the right direction, and I was secretly relieved.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a little concerned about this.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    "Oh, you mean that?


    He nodded a little, realizing the nature of Kreia''s concern.


    She probably thinks that Princess Sakuya is trying to tell her father about us by riding fast or something.


    Needless to say, the former is much faster than the indigo winged beast flying in the sky and the fast horse running on the ground. If we arrive at the imperial capital before the imperial princess''s messenger, the emperor who does not know the situation will not meet us. Of course we won''t get permission to pass through the gate. That''s what Kreia is worried about.


    I shook my head to dispel her fears.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry. I''m the princess''s messenger. Here''s the letter of intent.


    From his pocket, he took out a tightly sealed cylinder. Inside the tube, of course, is a letter from the princess to the emperor.


    Normally, this kind of thing would be entrusted to a trusted vassal, but since there was no better means of transportation than a wyvern, Princess Sakuya decided that entrusting the letter to me would be the most efficient way.


    Incidentally, I am not going directly to the Imperial Palace with this. This tube can only be used by the royal family, and it is said to be a kind of identification, but the emperor''s rank is not so light that he can go directly to the audience room with it.


    Since Princess Sakuya''s mother and younger brother live in the palace, it is impossible to use them as a handhold.


    Therefore, she thought that she should first ask a nobleman who was close to her, and then ask him to deliver the letter to the emperor.


    It seems that the nobleman is serving the younger prince. I''ve also written a letter of introduction to that nobleman.


    Kreia''s eyes rolled up in surprise as he said this.


    "That''s very thoughtful of you. Your Highness seems to have placed a great deal of trust in Lord Sky.


    "Well, I''m not so sure about that.


    What do you mean?


    Her Imperial Highness says I''m a man who never forgets a grudge or a favor.


    This is what she said to me the other day when we parted. This is an analysis of my character that she has made based on the information she has gathered about me and her actual contact with me.


    I''m not that vindictive and I''m not that loyal, but aside from that, the princess seems to be trying to sell me as much as she can while she can.


    I let out a sigh, "If only she would offer me some terms in exchange, I could make up for the debt by fulfilling them.


    How will I repay the great favor I received from the princess this time? This was another problem that gave me a lot of trouble.


    While I was thinking about this, the person who started the whole thing shrunk his shoulders and bowed his head.


    "I''m sorry, I just relied on you, Sora-dono. ......


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out how to get the best out of it. Perhaps Kreia would not refuse if I asked. But I couldn''t bring myself to make such a s*xy request to my sister who was risking her life to save her brother.


    Let''s take a cue from Princess Sakuya and ingratiate ourselves to Kreia. Since Kreia was a loyal person, she would probably take action of her own volition if she could safely find Klimt.


    With that thought in mind, I told her "Don''t worry about it" in a quiet voice, and Kreia looked at me with a mixture of gratitude and apology.


    His gaze was very close.


    ...... It''s not that Kreia suddenly came close to my face. She has been sitting right next to me since the beginning of the conversation.


    Specifically, we are close enough that we can feel each other''s body heat through our clothes. We are almost in close contact.


    Just for the record, I did not order her to do so. Kreia is doing it of her own volition.


    And to add to that, she''s been doing it all this way. When we were flying on Crow Solace, she hugged me from behind with a lot of strength.


    I don''t know what Kreia''s intentions are, but I don''t feel uncomfortable in close contact with a beautiful girl, so I''ll let her do what she wants. Maybe she''s just a little nervous after everything that''s happened.


    It''s not as if she read my inner thoughts, but Kreia''s lips, which were looking at me, suddenly relaxed.


    In conclusion, Kreia''s sense of distance remained unchanged until we arrived at the Imperial Capital.

 201 Episode 70 Meeting the Prince

    Baron Zido, the servant of Prince Shion, was a man with the appearance of a loyal retainer.


    He was probably in his late thirties. His strong physique, stern countenance, and grave manner of speech indicated a stern personality. Frankly speaking, I did not feel that he was brilliant, but his words and deeds indicated a stable spirit and loyalty to the Imperial family.


    The Baron had lost his right arm in battle, and was now a one-armed man. According to the story I heard from Princess Sakuya, when Baron Zido was a knight of the Kingsguard, he had saved the Emperor''s life by giving his own life on the battlefield.


    The emperor was very grateful to him for saving his life, and ordered the knight, who lost one of his arms and could no longer fight, to take over the baronial family, whose name had been discontinued. From now on, he was to serve as a nobleman, not a knight.


    Even after he became a nobleman, Baron Zido continued to work diligently, and the emperor seems to have appreciated this and appointed him as a guardian of his youngest son.


    If a count or a marquis were appointed as a guardian, an ambitious guardian might try to take the throne with Prince Shion. On the other hand, a baron without an estate would not be able to foster ambition. It is likely that this is one of the reasons why Baron Zido was appointed as a guardian.


    --The fact that the baron is still serving as a guardian suggests that the emperor has no intention of changing the order of succession to the throne.


    I nodded my head in agreement. According to the information Miroslav had given me in Ithaca, there was a rift among the royal families in the Ad Astera Empire over the next emperor.


    If the emperor is planning to disinherit the current crown prince, Rishard, and put Prince Shion on the throne, he should have more people around Shion.


    After all, Prince Richard has been assisting his father for more than twenty years since he came of age, and he has accumulated achievements in both politics and warfare. When compared to the youngest prince, who is not yet ten years old, it is obvious to anyone which one is more suitable for the imperial throne.


    If the emperor wanted to overturn the difference, he would have to increase the number of vassals who assisted Prince Shion.


    Nevertheless, the prince''s most trusted servant remains a baron. This suggests that the emperor has no intention of appointing Prince Shion as crown prince.


    The rumors of friction between the royal families may be a complete lie, but it is quite possible that the rumors are only about petty discord.


    Such an idea crossed my mind, but I didn''t try to confirm this point with Baron Zied. If I were to say anything, he might suspect me of being a secret agent of the Canary Kingdom. Above all, I had no interest in the battle for the throne of Ad Astera, so I didn''t see the need to check.


    When Baron Zido confirmed that the letter of introduction I had brought for Princess Sakuya was genuine, he promised that he would certainly hand over to the emperor the letter of intent from the princess to the emperor, the one in the tightly sealed tube. Fortunately, the Emperor was not disappointed.


    Fortunately, the Emperor said that he would come to see Prince Shion every three days, so there would be no problem in handing over the letter. After that, God only knows whether the Emperor will insist on seeing me or not.


    Incidentally, Baron Zido''s plan to visit the imperial palace, have an audience with the emperor, and hand over the letter was rejected by Princess Sakuya. The imperial princess, who had just married into another country, was trying to arrange for the dragon-slayer to meet the emperor, and the dragon-slayer was a member of the disinherited Miken family. That was what the princess said.


    She was absolutely right, and there was no room for objection. So, although it was a bit of a roundabout way, the emperor seized the opportunity when he came to see the prince to give him the letter.


    Now, it would be necessary for me to stay in the Imperial Capital for a few days. As for lodging, Baron Zido has offered to let me stay at his house, so I''ll take him up on his offer, but what should I do with my free time?


    I''d like to go see the Imperial City, but considering Kreia''s feelings, I can''t just relax and enjoy sightseeing. Well, I''ll think about that in the future... But no matter what I thought, I ended up entering the Imperial Palace that day.


    However, the emperor did not ask me to meet him. It was Prince Shion who wanted to meet me. When he learned that the envoy of his sister, who had married into another country, was coming, he eagerly asked her to tell him about her sister''s condition in the Canary Kingdom. He eagerly asked her to tell him how she was doing in the Canary Kingdom.


    At first, Baron Zido shook his head in consideration of our fatigue after just arriving at the Imperial Capital, but the usually good-hearted prince unusually insisted. It seems that the elder sister and younger brother were very close, and the younger brother must have been feeling very lonely since the elder sister had married into another country.


    This is the reason why Baron Zido could not ignore the prince''s wish to marry again, and this is how I came to enter the imperial palace.


    --In all honesty, I had my doubts about whether I could simply invite a stranger from another country, whose face I didn''t even know until yesterday, into the imperial palace and even allow him to meet the prince, no matter how much he had brought the imperial princess''s letter of intent.


    But no matter what their intentions were, if there was an opportunity to get close to the emperor, he should take it. I decided to meet Prince Shion, thinking that I would not be attacked in the dark.


    Nice to meet you, I''m Shion.


    He smiled calmly, and his face was very similar to that of Princess Sakuya.


    She was thinner than her elder sister, and her personality was not as deep, but this made it possible for me to deal with her without any hesitation. There was no need to be as cautious or wary of this younger brother as there was when he met the elder sister.


    --The younger prince is more like an imperial princess.


    I exchanged words with the prince, thinking that I would surely be charged with disrespect if I mentioned it.


    It seems that Baron Zido has not told the prince anything about me, and the prince asks me only about my sister.


    He asked me how I was doing, if the food was good for my taste, and if the people in the Royal Palace of Canary disliked me.


    As I didn''t know anything about Princess Sakuya in the palace, these questions were quite tough, but there was no way I could say "I don''t know. Recalling how the princess looked when she met me, and what she had heard from Lord Dragunaut and Claudia, I carefully answered each of Prince Shion''s questions.


    Whenever he heard my answer, he nodded enthusiastically and smiled happily. I could see that he was truly concerned about my sister.


    The Prince''s kindness was evident in this one instance alone.


    Seeing the prince, I suddenly thought.


    This prince would not be able to fight for the throne. Kindness at heart is one of the prince''s virtues, but it is an emotion that will only hinder him from overtaking his brother and taking the throne. As an emperor, he would have to make ruthless decisions, killing his own selfishness to achieve his goals, which Prince Shion would not be able to do.


    In a way, this prince is less suited to be an emperor than the Crown Prince Azar.


    On the other hand, the prince''s kindness attracts people.


    Even I, who have never met him before, feel at ease with him. The courtiers who are in constant contact with the prince must be very protective of him.


    --I couldn''t help but think that he was in danger.


    An accomplished prince and a well-liked youngest son. At the moment, it seems that the conflict has not yet reached the point of full-scale ignition due to the prince''s young age, but in the future, as the prince grows up, the conflict will become more and more acute. Even if the prince is not suited for the emperor''s position, and even if he himself does not want the throne, the people around him will try to promote him.


    The crown prince would not sit back and wait for his brother''s rival to grow in power.


    The rumor that Miroslav had investigated might have been scooped up from the atmosphere of such a clandestine confrontation--that was when he was thinking about it.


    The door of the room rapped in a hurry. At the sound of the prince''s voice, the prince''s retainer entered the room and announced to the prince in a rather panicked manner.


    His Majesty will be here shortly," he said.

 202 Episode 71 Amadeus II

    Amadeus, the twentieth emperor of the Ad Astera Empire. He is the second emperor to bear that name, and is therefore known as Amadeus II.


    As I have mentioned before, when I was a child, I was approached by the Emperor at a banquet I attended on behalf of my father. He smiled wickedly at me with a stern face and patted my head with his big hand. At that time, we must have exchanged a word or two, but my memory is already foggy.


    At that time, the emperor was already over fifty years old, and now he is over sixty, maybe even close to seventy.


    Perhaps Prince Shion would be the last child of Amadeus II. As the youngest child born to him in his old age, the emperor must be even more attached to Prince Shion. The fact that he walked lightly to the prince''s room was proof of this.


    It was an unexpected reunion for me who happened to be there. Well, even if it was a reunion, the emperor probably didn''t remember me, but anyway, I saw his face for the first time in ten years.


    --The first thing that came to my mind was the word "small".


    The emperor in my memory was so big that I could look up to him. But the current emperor was smaller than me. The big hand that used to pat me on the head has become wrinkled and shriveled.


    In ten years, I have grown up and the emperor has grown old--that''s all there is to it, but for some reason, I was choked up.


    When the emperor noticed a stranger standing in his son''s room, he looked at Baron Zido with a suspicious look on his face.


    Baron, who is that man?��I''ve never seen him before in the Imperial Palace.


    "Well... I am an envoy of Sakuya-sama from the Canary Kingdom.


    "What, Sakuya''s?


    The emperor''s deep voice had a crazy sound to it. The emperor''s deep voice sounded crazy, and then his long, slitted eyes turned to look at me.


    With dignity in his right eye and clarity in his left, his gaze had the dignity and power befitting a lord of the great nation of Ad Astera.


    I salute the man in front of me with the imperial salute. For a brief moment before I hung my head, I thought I saw the Emperor''s eyes widen in surprise when he saw me.


    "Mm. If you are Sakuya''s messenger, why didn''t you bring him to me?��That tomboy made the Imperial troops I had sent with her turn back from the border. General Yudith, who was in command, was in a panic.


    The emperor''s voice was full of amusement as he said with a snort, "I''ll have to ask him what kind of letter it was. He seemed to be amused by his daughter''s behavior.


    At this point, Prince Shion opened his mouth.


    I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I wanted to hear what my sister had to say, so I forced the baron to bring a messenger here.


    "No, Shion. No, Shion. I would prefer that you call me father in public, but not in this situation.


    Oh, I''m sorry, Father.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, father." "Mm-hmm, that''s better.


    The emperor nodded in satisfaction and urged me to raise my head, which I did.


    The emperor nods his head in satisfaction and asks me to look up, but not at Baron Zido.


    Now, I ask you again, who are you?��You say that you are Sakuya''s emissary, but I don''t remember that Sakuya had a man like you in his inner circle. I thought you might have been hired in Canary, but I don''t understand why Sakuya would dare to appoint a newcomer as her messenger to the Imperial Palace.


    "Your Majesty, in regards to that...


    Baron Zido stepped forward and tried to hand over the imperial princess'' letter of intent in a tube.


    But the Emperor restrained him with a slight wave of his right hand.


    Baron, I am asking this man a question.


    The emperor did not issue a scolding. However, Baron Zido trembled as if struck by lightning, and stood erect with his back straight.


    Not paying attention to the Baron, the Emperor continued to speak.


    I''ve never seen anything like it in the Imperial Palace. I''ve never seen you in the imperial palace, not even in Sakuya''s study. But your face somehow touches my memory. Identify yourself, young man.


    The Emperor''s gaze settled on my face.


    As soon as he did, I felt a heavy pressure on my shoulders, as if lead had been placed on them.


    It''s not wariness. Not hostility either. Nor does it have anything to do with strength or magic.


    It''s the dignity of a man who''s been at the top of his country since long before I was born. I felt the weight of humanity on my body.


    I guess this is what it means to lose rank. At that time, I was indeed overwhelmed by the emperor.


    --I was overwhelmed, but also impressed. So this is the kind of strength you have.


    I''ve never had this feeling before, not even with my father. With this in mind, I responded to the emperor''s question.


    "My name is Sora, Your Majesty. My name is Sora, Your Majesty. I am currently disowned and am not allowed to use my family name, but I used to call myself Mitsurugi Sora.


    I was about to continue that I had met you at the banquet, but I thought that if I mentioned the name Miken, you would understand. Thinking so, he stopped speaking and looked at the emperor.


    The legitimate son of the disinherited Miken family had come to the palace as an envoy of the imperial princess. The emperor must have a stern expression on his face, wondering, "What on earth is going on? That''s what I thought.


    However, from the corner of my eye, the emperor had an unexpectedly calm expression on his face. It was as if he had predicted the words that would come out of my mouth.


    While I was trying to figure out the meaning of his reaction, I heard a surprised voice from another direction. It was Prince Shion''s voice.


    What?" "...... Miken?��What, but, what, why is my sister ...... eeeeee!


    "Shion. A member of the Imperial Family should not express surprise in such a manner. Keep any emotions carefully in the back of your mind and always remain calm. That''s what a member of the royal family should be.


    "Yes, Father!��I''m so sorry!


    "Yes, do your best.


    The emperor nodded to the prince and called out to Baron Zido beside him.


    "Well, Baron... You have a letter from Sakuya. Take it out.


    "Your Majesty!��Right this way!


    The emperor received the letter from the baron, broke the seal, and began to read through it right then and there.


    Apparently, the letter was quite long, and it took the emperor quite a while to finish reading it.


    Eventually, the emperor looked up from the letter, looked at me, and said gravely.


    You want my permission to pass through the gate? Do you know what is enclosed beyond that gate, O sky?


    I was puzzled by the question. The answer was too obvious. It was not a question to be directed at a member of the Mikado family, even if he was a former member.


    I hesitated to answer for a moment, but I thought it was not the right time to use my wit, so I answered frankly.


    I understand that the demon gods are enclosed.


    When the emperor heard my reply, he narrowed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about it.


    After a moment, the Emperor turned on his heel and headed for the door of the room.


    While the people in the room were confused by his sudden action, he turned his face to me and said, "Follow me, sky.


    --Stay with me, sky.

 203 Episode 72 Permission

    Following Emperor Amadeus II, I walked through the Imperial Palace of Adoastera.


    I don''t know the inner workings of the palace, but since the walls of the passageway have been devoid of windows for some time now, I assume that the emperor is moving inward into the building.


    There are no maidservants or courtiers in sight. The last people I saw were a pair of knights, who looked at me with a mixture of alarm and surprise as they followed behind the emperor.


    The emperor gave a wave of his right hand and the pair let their guard down, but I think the surprise remained. Perhaps this area was off-limits only to the royal family.


    While I was thinking about this and that, the emperor continued to walk. In the previous room, I had felt that the man in front of me was aging strongly, but now I see him standing tall, his gait steady, and he is indeed hale and hearty.


    Soon the emperor began to descend the stairs, his steps unhurried. He didn''t seem to need my help at all.


    The stairs were gently spiraling downward, inviting users to go downward. Even if we looked into the central part of the stairwell, we could not see the bottom of the stairwell because of the shadowy darkness.


    For a moment, I was horrified to see the emperor walking in front of me, looking like a demon trying to drag his prey into the depths of the earth.


    Of course, it was just my imagination, but there is something about this underground air that chills me to the bone.


    I once had a feeling similar to this somewhere before. It wasn''t that long ago. I think it was ......


    "The Sky".


    As I was searching my memory, I suddenly came back to myself when the emperor called my name. Before I knew it, the stairs were over.


    My eyes, now accustomed to the darkness, slowly began to see the scene in front of me.


    Then I realized that I was standing in a huge underground space. It seems to be as big as the Lord of the Flies'' nest that he uses as his base in the forest of Titis.


    And in the center of the huge underground space, there was a huge hole that looked as if the ground was opening up.


    The moment I saw it, I felt a shiver run down my spine. At the same time, I found the answer to the question I had just asked.


    That''s right, this chill I''ve been feeling ever since I started descending the stairs is similar to the one I felt when I discovered the dragon pit in the deepest part of Titis. Compared to the dragon cave in Titis, this one is much smaller and spews out only a little more power, but I still feel that they are of the same quality.


    As if to affirm my idea, the emperor said in a solemn tone.


    This is the Dragon Pit. You who defeated the illusions in the forest of Titis already know about it.


    I hesitated for a moment, deciding whether to nod or not. I''ve only told a few people about the dragon pit I found in the deepest part of Titis. This does not include Princess Sakuya, and naturally, the Emperor cannot know about it through her.


    I suspected that the Emperor''s words were some kind of a trick.


    However, since the dragon pit was right in front of him, it was not hard to imagine that the emperor had a deep knowledge of dragon pits. That''s exactly what happened to Lascaris in the Catalan Desert.


    It''s still too early to judge that the Immortal King has told the truth, but at least there''s no doubt that he knows more about the situation than I do. And it wouldn''t be surprising if the emperor of the Ad Astera Empire, which has close ties with the Hokage religion, possessed knowledge equal to Lascaris.


    Right now, the emperor is trying to tell me something, perhaps a secret related to the demon gate. If I respond with falsehoods and lies, he might change his mind and I might miss out on valuable information.


    Or, more simply, if I were to offend the Emperor here, I would not be allowed to pass through the gate.


    Therefore, I affirmed the other side''s words.


    "Well... It is true that we found a large hole similar to this one in the deepest part of Titis, Your Majesty.


    "Hmm. A dragon pit is a spout of primordial power flowing through a dragon vein. You could say it''s the power of the earth itself that we step on. The total amount of power cannot even be measured in human flesh.


    It''s just infinite.


    The emperor let out a dry laugh and stared at me.


    "It is with this infinite power that the species of illusion is born, sky. To hunt us humans.


    "To hunt humans, sir?


    Yes. Didn''t you feel it when you confronted the illusionary species?��Without exception, the species known as illusions have a fierce hostility towards humans. Whether that hostility is directed only towards humans or towards other species as well, that differs from individual to individual, but only the hostility towards humans is common to all individuals. They are natural disasters that hunt humans.


    At these words, I think inwardly.


    The fantasy species I''ve faced so far are the Hydra of the Titis Forest, the Onijin of Onigashima, the Behemoth of the Catalan Desert. And my anima, the Soul Eater, is also included in this list.


    As for Hydra, the Emperor was right, it was a natural disaster.


    The demon gods and behemoths were different from Hydra, but they were still hostile to humans, I think. As for these three, it was not an exaggeration to say that they were natural disasters that hunted humans.


    --But I''ve never felt any hostility toward humans from soul eaters. My Anima would often say, "Feed me that," but only to my "enemies. More specifically, it is only against "my enemy". The expression "natural disaster that hunts humans" does not apply.


    As I ponder the implications of this fact, the words of the emperor flow into my ears.


    "Why does the illusory species born from the dragon pit have hostility towards humans?��There are those who say that it is because the earth itself contains hostility towards humans. Man is a creature that sees God in the thunder that roars in the sky. They see God in the earth that gives birth to the illusory species. And they worshipped them as messengers of God, sometimes even obstructing their defeat. Because of this, they were initially ostracized as heretics, but after a certain period of time ......, this teaching began to spread rapidly.


    The emperor says that this period is the Old Age.


    As I have mentioned before, the old age refers to the time before the war between humans and demons three hundred years ago. And there are few records of the Old Era. This is because many records and documents were lost in the war.


    However, as one would expect from the great nation of Ad Astera, there is said to be a considerable amount of documents from the old era in this imperial palace.


    "If you look into the existing literature of the old times, you will find many records that refer to illusionary species. It seems that in the past, there was an incomparable number of illusory species appearing on the continent.


    So that situation became the basis for people to accept the teachings of the heretics.


    Exactly. Those who believe in a righteous God will not be attacked by the illusory species - many people gathered to seek salvation from these words. In the end, those people not only worshipped the illusions and obstructed their defeat, but they even began to imitate them.


    "Imitating," sir?


    They began to hunt those who did not take refuge in their gods with their own hands.


    If all the humans in the world followed the true God, His wrath would be lifted and the illusionary species would no longer appear. In turn, peace and stability in the human world would be achieved.


    There may have been a sense of releasing the resentment of those who had been ostracized as heretics. However, it is also true that many of the powerful people at that time continued to fight for power and territory without paying attention to the fantastic species.


    This fact gave strength to their uprising.


    Positioning their battle as a holy war for the purification of the world, they challenged the existing society and the existing power.


    --Under the name of Koushinkyo.


    When the name came out of the Emperor''s mouth, I reflexively raised my eyebrows.


    I was told by His Holiness that it was the forerunner of the Pope''s religion. He also said that a faction of them sided with the demon tribe three hundred years ago.


    "Oh. It was written in Sakuya''s letter that you had contact with the Pope, but did he reveal any more secrets to you?


    The Emperor raised his right eyebrow. The Emperor raised his right eyebrow. His expression was strange: surprised, satisfied, or alarmed.


    After a moment, the emperor nodded, as if regaining his composure.


    The Pope is right. The Light Religion has a great deal to do with the demon race. And that''s also the reason why the demon gate was born in your hometown. When the secret of the demon gate is revealed, the human world will be shaken. Sky, it is the role of the Miken family to prevent that from happening.


    If it is the role of the swordsman to block those who come from within the demon''s gate, it is also the role of the swordsman to block those who enter the demon''s gate from without. That is what the Emperor said.


    When I heard this, I remembered the emperor''s question earlier and nodded secretly inwardly.


    The demon gate is not just a place where demon gods are enclosed. There is a secret hidden there that will shake the current world. The emperor wanted to make sure that I knew that before I entered the gate.


    And since he judged that I didn''t know about it, he''s telling me the other side of the story in front of the dragon pit.


    I don''t know why he would go to such lengths for me, whom he had only met once before. It''s true that my power to wield a mind-armor is attractive to those in power, but an emperor who can even move a sword saint if he wants to doesn''t need to defer to me.


    The Emperor may or may not have been aware of my inner thoughts, but he gave me one last confirmation in a voice that was full of compassion.


    "The sky. Once you pass through the gate, whether you want to or not, you will be confronted with three hundred years of grudge and revenge swirling around the land. Then there will be no turning back. Not only you, but also those around you may be caught up in it. Knowing this, do you still wish to pass through the gate?��You have no interest in the truth of what happened 300 years ago, as far as I''m concerned.


    I nodded silently at the emperor''s words. It''s true that I have no interest in the events of three hundred years ago.


    However, considering what happened to Pope Noah and Lascaris, I know that it would be dangerous to remain ignorant.


    Besides, my purpose is clear from the start. In response to my sister''s wish to save my missing brother, I''m going to fight the powerful demons that roam beyond the gate to gain strength.


    You can think about the light religion and the grudge and revenge after you are actually confronted with them.


    Above all, there is no way he can say to Kreia, who brought him to the Imperial Capital, "I''m not going to help Klimt after all. It''s not even cool!


    --If the emperor were to be so shallow, he would not be able to help Klimt. If the emperor says, "I will not allow you to pass through the gate with such shallow determination!��I''ll think of another way. That''s what I thought.


    But the emperor listened to my words until the end. And when he finished, there was no anger on his face. No disappointment. What was there was a look of satisfaction, as if to say, "I knew it.


    As I puzzled over the meaning of his reaction, the emperor said softly.


    Very well, I give you permission to pass through the gate.

 204 Makuma Imperial Father and Son

    Amadeus II, Emperor of the Ad Astera Empire, was sitting alone on his throne in an unoccupied audience hall.


    It was not that he had any plans for an audience. This is a habit of the emperor when he is thinking, and his bodyguards are waiting behind the door.


    As he propped himself up on one elbow on his throne, the image of the dark-haired young man who had just left the Imperial City flashed through his mind.


    I have no interest in the past or the truth, all for my own purposes, huh?


    The old emperor''s throat quivered with pleasure.


    The old emperor''s throat quivered with pleasure. "The sky is definitely your child, O Shikibu. The words may be different, but the path we are taking is the same. However, unlike you, who only cares about yourself, Sora seems to have some feelings for others. ......


    The emperor''s eyes were somewhat distant as he said this.


    I wonder if this is due to the influence of her mother, Shizuya. She was a kind-hearted girl. If the sternness of Shikibu and the gentleness of Shizuya are equally present in her body, then Sora is indeed of the blood of two parents.


    The emperor said to himself, closed his eyes and leaned his back against the throne. The emperor closed his eyes and leaned his back against the throne, trying to send his consciousness back in time.


    But in the next moment, the emperor''s thoughts were broken. The door to the audience hall opened with a loud bang.


    The sound of clacking shoes echoed through the air, and an elderly man with a face full of vigor walked up to the throne.


    His eyes were blue, his eyebrows were arched in a way that women would envy, and his high nose was reminiscent of a sculpture made by a master craftsman. He is tall, his limbs are straight, and his walk is flawless. The smile on his face showed a strong sense of pride, as if he believed himself to be the master of the palace.


    The Emperor raised his eyebrows and addressed the approaching figure.


    "What do you want, Richard?


    What do you want, Richard?" "Can''t a child see his father without an errand, father?��That is a very sad thing to say.


    The Crown Prince, Richard, with his fine eyebrows furrowed, complained sadly, but the Emperor snubbed his son''s attitude.


    The emperor sniffed at his son''s attitude: "You are a proud son, with all the talent in the world, both literary and military, but, alas, you lack the talent for theatrical performance.


    When Richard heard this, he stroked his face and withdrew his sad expression, and let out a lively laugh.


    I''m not sure if that was intentional or not. Well, Shion alone is sufficient to play the role of a filial daughter who cares for her father. I''m willing to take on what Shion cannot.


    So you say. Of all my children, you are the only one who can handle the position of Crown Prince.


    The Emperor said this, and for the first time, his voice took on a hint of sarcasm.


    "Palladice, Carnelius, Azurite, and Mikado. All the leading nobles of our country support you. Your position as the next Emperor can be said to be solid. You yourself are in close contact with them. There''s no need for you to be anxious.


    "I believe that your father''s words are correct and reasonable. The throne will belong to the Crown Prince. This is a logic that even a child can understand, but unfortunately, there are many fools in the world who turn their back on logic. There are those who think that the more solid my position is, the more they will benefit when it is overturned.


    At this point, Richard''s eyes narrowed, and he cast a meaningful glance at his father on the throne.


    In order to give them less room to maneuver, I would like to ask you to advance my position one step further.


    Are you asking me to abdicate?


    No!��I am not only your son, but also your vassal. As a vassal, I would never have the impudence to question the throne. However, I''m sure you are aware of the disturbing rumors that have been circulating within and without the Empire in recent years.��If we continue to take no action, there may be people who will assume that the rumors are true and that your father intends to change the order of succession to the throne upon Shion''s coming of age. If they take advantage of Shion''s good nature and plot against him...


    Rumors will cease to be rumors.


    As he said this, Richard''s voice sounded very calm.


    He said, "It is too sour for blood brothers to shed blood with each other. In order to avoid such a situation, I would like to ask your father to do something about it. For example, if Shion is made a vassal, there will be no room for fools.


    The word "vassalage" means to leave the status of the royal family and join the ranks of the vassals.


    Since he is no longer a member of the imperial family, he naturally loses the right to succeed to the imperial throne. Also, once a person has left the vassalage, he cannot return to the imperial family.


    In the Adosterian Empire, it was not uncommon to use the vassalage method to avoid confusion in the succession to the imperial throne. For example, the Dukes of Palladice, one of the three most prestigious families, was created when the brother of the second emperor descended to the vassalage and was granted the Palladian domain.


    Amadeus II, who had experienced difficulties in his own succession to the throne, took great care to preserve the position of the crown prince, Richard. In fact, his younger brothers who were close in age to Richard were demoted to the vassalage at an early stage.


    --Amadeus II has not taken any action against Prince Shion.


    There was no denying the fact that this was contributing to the rumors of discord in the royal family. The words that Richard had just said, ''There may be some who will infer evil,'' may have been his own thoughts as well.


    The emperor remained silent and did not answer.


    To tell the truth, Amadeus II had no intention to disinherit Richard. He had considered the option of sending Shion down to the vassalage.


    However, the reason why he has not made a decision yet is because the Emperor considers Richard''s martial spirit dangerous. He would shed too much blood in his quest to be the champion of the continent.


    Amadeus II himself, when he was young, was greedy for territory and power and was feared by neighboring countries for his harshness. Therefore, it would be like spitting in the face of the heavens to criticize Richard''s way of doing things, but even with that in mind, I would have to shake my head if I were to ask whether I could entrust my empire to the current Richard.


    Amadeus II is still standing at the top, so he can control Richard''s actions. Richard has also shown his willingness to listen to his father''s words.


    However, once he takes over the throne, Richard will not care about his father''s restraint. He will keep his father imprisoned half the time, and Richard himself will control all the machines as the emperor.


    The reason why I can say this is because Amadeus II did the same to his father.


    As for his own affairs, the emperor thinks that they are fine. What he does will come back to him, and it is called karma.


    However, he feared that Richard''s hostility would be directed at Shion. There was no guarantee that dropping Shion from the vassalage would eliminate Richard''s hostility.


    Besides, dropping Shion from the royal family could cause conflicts in other places.


    Specifically, it would intensify the conflict between the eastern nobles who supported Shion and the central nobles led by the three great families.


    Although the central aristocracy was dominating in terms of power, there was no denying the possibility that a small conflict could turn into a huge bonfire that would burn the entire empire. If we look at it from an unorthodox point of view, there is even a possibility that Richard and the central aristocrats who support him will use Shion to incite the eastern aristocrats to revolt in order to gain power in the east.


    The emperor wanted to take care of these problems during his reign. That is why he continues to sit on the throne in his old age.


    However, I am convinced that this will not last for long. As the emperor gets older, Richard will surely press him to give up the throne as soon as possible.


    This is also what Amadeus II did to his father.


    --It would be too ironic to say that they were father and son.


    The emperor propped himself up on his elbow and let out a small sigh so that his son would not notice.


    Silence enveloped the audience hall. It was Richard again who broke the silence.


    "By the way, father. By the way, father, I heard that you invited a strange person into the palace.


    With a dazed look on his face, Richard changed the subject. It seems that Richard did not intend to confront his father decisively at this stage.


    However, this could be taken as an indication that he was aware of his father''s behavior in the imperial palace.


    There are many courtiers who compare the short-lived emperor with the mature crown prince and give more weight to the latter in terms of loyalty.


    The emperor does not intend to call such people disloyal. Of course, it is not funny, but when he thinks about the future, he thinks it is natural that the scales of loyalty tilt in favor of the young crown prince.


    The Emperor responded to his son''s words in a curt manner.


    The emperor responded to his son''s words in a curt manner, "A strange one, you say, with something in your teeth. You already know that he is the messenger of Sakuya and that he was the legitimate son of Mikado.


    "Haha, as expected of your father, you know everything.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do this, but I''m going to try.


    I''m not sure what he and your father were talking about. Miken Sora. I heard that he was forced to leave Onigashima at a young age, but he recently accomplished a dragon slaying in the land of Canaria. I''m not sure if it''s true or not, but since Sakuya has chosen you to be her messenger, it must be true that you killed the dragon. Are you planning to have her serve as Shion''s bodyguard?


    "No. The sky doesn''t intend to serve my country. I can''t tell him to serve us. In any case, the empire is the avenger of the curse of Claudia, the daughter of the duke who was his fiancee.


    The emperor glared at Richard.


    Richard, who had been leading the conspiracy against the Canary Kingdom, raised his head in agitation and met his father''s gaze.


    Father, I have already reported to you about it. It is true that I moved the sword through Belch. However, it was not to place a curse on the Duke''s daughter, but to eliminate the nobles of the land who opposed Sakuya''s wedding. The curse was placed on the daughter at the sole discretion of the sorcerer who carried it out. It was not my intention or the Mikado''s.


    It seems to me that you were aware of that arbitrary decision and left her alone.


    I would say that''s a bit of an oversimplification. However, I dare to say this. But let me ask you, even if your father is right, what is the problem?


    Then Richard laughed sarcastically.


    I did not mean to harm any innocent people. I have not harmed any innocent people, and have you not stained your hands with the blood of the innocent for the sake of your country?


    "......


    "Well, it is clear that the series of events was our fault. That''s why we promised the Canary Kingdom a great deal of assistance in the name of Sakuya''s wedding, and the Canary side agreed to it. We have received reports that the dukes in question have also complied with the King of Canary''s wishes. I don''t think it would be in the best interest of either of our countries to bring it up again now...


    Rishard broke off at that point and turned his question to his father in a low voice.


    Is the sky a foolish thing that does not understand this reasoning?


    "That too is not true. The sky did not say a word about the curse. I asked him about it and he told me.


    It is the Emperor''s duty to take responsibility for the actions of the Ad Astera Empire, no matter what the reason.


    The emperor did not mention Richard''s involvement, but acknowledged his own responsibility for the curse placed on the duchess, and asked Sora''s thoughts.


    As Sora himself did not mention the matter, he thought that he might end up poking a snake in the bushes. But more than that, he felt that this was a rare opportunity to test the capacity of Sora as a person.


    In response to the emperor''s question, Sora responded without hesitation.


    --Of course, I have my own thoughts about the empire''s actions. I have heard from the dukes that Jijinbo''s actions were arbitrary, but that does not mean that those who gave the orders from the head office are not responsible.


    --The only one who is qualified to blame is not myself, who came out at the end of the situation and wielded a little sword, but Claudia herself, who has been tormented by the curse for a long time. Astrid and the other family members.


    --But the three of them don''t want to blame the Empire. But the three do not blame the empire, because they know that doing so would lead to an even wider gap between them and the king, who wants to reconcile with the empire. A confrontation between the Canary royal family and the Dukes of Dragunaut, the leading noble families, could easily split the country. They wanted to avoid that.


    --The Dukes of Dragunaut, as the representative nobles of the Canary Kingdom, prioritized the peace of the Kingdom over their own pain and resentment. As the representative of the Canary Kingdom, the people of the Dukes of Dragunaut put the peace of the Kingdom above their own pain and resentment. Having welcomed Claudia into their home, they were now considered members of the Dukes. If I were to let my anger get the better of me and blame the Empire, I would be trampling on the will of the three of us.


    --Therefore, I have no intention of saying anything to the Empire. As long as they don''t mess with Claudia again, or the dukes, ......


    Remembering the look in Sora''s eyes as he said those last words, the emperor shivered faintly.


    I don''t think Sora was trying to intimidate the Emperor. He was simply stating the facts quietly. The emperor understands this.


    But the dull look in his eyes, as if he were looking into an old well, spoke much more clearly of Sora''s inner thoughts than a thousand words could ever do.


    It might have been a mistake not to invite Richard there at that time. As he exchanged words with Richard, the emperor felt no small amount of regret. ......

 205 Battle of The Makuma Shark

    During the last stampede, a quadruple line of defense was built in northern Ithaca. The sparrows were fighting on the first wall, one of them.


    "Pierce it, Senka!


    As soon as the sharp chant came out of the sparrow''s mouth, a long flame reminiscent of a spear appeared in the air. The fire magic of the second sphere glided through the air and pierced the target without a misstep.


    The target was the Hellhound, a magical beast that had emerged from the forests of Titis. As its name suggests, the Hellhound has limbs reminiscent of a hound''s. It lets out a deafening scream and falls to the ground. It rubbed its body violently against the ground, probably in an attempt to extinguish the flames that engulfed its body.


    Hellhounds are considered dangerous even among veteran adventurers because of their ferociousness in attacking anything and everything, and their cunning in hunting in packs. It is also very vigorous, and a single direct hit from the Second Circle''s magic was not enough to kill it.


    If left unchecked, the Hellhound might have put out the fire and risen again. But the sparrow wasn''t fighting alone.


    All right, I''ll take care of the rest!


    The young adventurer who had been drawing his bow next to the sparrow - although he was much older than the sparrow - echoed the bowstring.


    The arrow struck the fallen hellhound with precision, and the beast twitched once and then stopped moving.


    The archer whistles and thrusts his fist lightly at the sparrow next to him.


    For a moment, the sparrow is unsure of what is being asked of her, but soon realizes the intentions of the bowman, and fearfully clenches her own fist to make contact with his.


    When the archer saw the sparrow, he laughed in a funny way.


    Haha, you''re a very reserved boy. Are you an adventurer too?


    "Well, yes, I am, .......


    I''ve never seen you in the guild before, though. With your current magic and your expensive equipment, I''d say you''re an apprentice sorcerer who just graduated from the College of Wise Men.��Magicians are valuable, if you''re willing to join our party--


    I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve seen it before.


    There!��There! If you have time to waste talking, shoot as many arrows as you can!


    "Yes, yes, I understand, Sir Knight!


    The bowstring echoes at the end of his words, and one of the demons below him falls.


    The sparrow breathed a sigh of relief inwardly when she realized that the bowman''s consciousness had left her. Even though she has gotten used to living in the human world, she is still nervous about exchanging words with a stranger.


    Sora has not yet returned from Onigashima, and Seal, Miroslav and the others have been incorporated into another unit. The only member of the Sword of Blood and Smoke in this support team was Suzume, and this fact also made Suzume feel nervous.


    Of course, she had no intention of being weak because of this.


    Sparrow was the one who was forced to participate in the request for this defeat, which she had not planned to do.


    Sparrow squeezed the magic wand in her hand and re-focused her energy. This wand, with its high-purity magic stones, was prepared by Miroslav for his apprentice, and was as good as the wand he himself used. However, Miroslav had never said anything condescending, so the sparrow was still unaware of this fact.


    Sparrow ruminated on her teacher''s teachings in her mind, and began her next chant.


    In order for magic to work, two things are essential: chanting and magic power.


    "Magic power can be roughly divided into mana and odo. The former is the natural power that fills the world, and the latter is the power that an individual generates within him or herself. Normally, sorcerers use mana to perform magic. There is a limit to the amount of odo, and its purity as magical power is lower than that of mana. Simply put, mana is more powerful and can be used for more magic.


    But it''s a different story for the sparrow, who has a magic-generating organ called the horn. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea. How to control this enormous amount of odo will be a challenge for you in the future.


    When you have overcome this challenge, you will surely have the power to surpass me and approach the allies.


    I don''t know if the last words were a joke in Miroslav''s style or if he was serious. However, I was hoping that this would be the case, and I was going to make every effort to make it so.


    Otherwise, I would continue to be a burden to Sora for the rest of my life. I really didn''t want to do that.


    Perhaps in response to these feelings, the sparrow''s magic power was growing rapidly. The bowman next to her sensed the pressure, and sweat poured down his forehead.

 206 Episode 73 To Onigashima

    After receiving permission from Emperor Amadeus II to pass through the Devil''s Gate, I bid farewell to the Emperor and Prince Shion, and left the Imperial Palace with Baron Zeed, the Prince''s guardian.


    The sun had long since set due to the prolonged conversation with the Emperor.


    I explained the situation to Kreia, who was waiting at the Baron''s residence, and we finally went to Onigashima--we arrived at the Imperial Capital today. It would be difficult for us to leave the capital immediately and head for Onigashima all night. Kreia is sick, and Claud Solas needs rest.


    Passing through the demon gate is only a passing phase. The real work lies ahead in the search for the inside of the gate. Everything must be done in a hurry.


    We stayed overnight at the Baron''s mansion, courtesy of Baron Zido, and left the Imperial Capital at sunrise the next day.


    Our destination was a port town where there was a boat service to Onigashima.


    As I mentioned earlier when we returned home, there were only two flights a day to Onigashima, and the tickets for those flights could only be obtained through the examination of the Miken family.


    You could ignore all of that and take the Crow Solas directly to Onigashima, but the Emperor has given you permission to enter the demon''s gate. There is no need for you to cause unnecessary trouble by behaving in a manner that is unprofessional. Everything is as it should be.


    The question was whether we would be able to pass the examination of the Miken family, but I was not worried about this.


    When I looked at my finger, I saw that it had a ring on it that hadn''t been there before I arrived in the Imperial Capital.


    It was a signet ring, a ring of official status.


    The king or nobleman would give the ring to the envoy as a form of identification when he was dispatched, but the signet ring given to the Emperor of Ad Astera was far more effective than any other signet ring.


    In fact, when I arrived at the port town, I showed the signet ring to the official, and he made arrangements for my boarding pass with such force that I fell flat on the ground.


    His Majesty''s signet ring is truly a miracle.


    He smiled wickedly as he looked at the two tickets in his hand.


    And then Kreia, who was standing beside me, opened his mouth with a nervous expression.


    "Um, Sora-dono. Are you sure you want to go to the island like this?


    Hearing these words, I looked at the white-haired bannerman with narrowed eyes.


    I thought he was excited to finally be able to go save his brother with Onigashima just around the corner, but he didn''t seem to be in the mood.


    When I looked at the other man''s face, thinking that he might not have been intimidated by the fact that he had to leave the island now, Kreia noticed my quizzical look and raised her voice as if in a panic.


    When I say "as is," I mean, is it okay if I don''t cover my face or dye my hair?


    "Oh, you mean that?


    "Oh, you mean that?" Sensing Kreia''s anxiety, I nodded lightly.


    For the Gouken family, leaving the island is a serious crime. Even if the emperor''s seal ring (signet) is a miracle, it can''t make the crime of leaving the island go away.


    Kreia probably intended to hide his distinctive appearance of white hair and red eyes and pass through the gate as someone else. Even if his true identity was discovered, he could use the prestige of the emperor as a shield to evade pursuit--that''s what I was thinking. I guess that''s why he was asking for confirmation.


    To this, I simply responded.


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ll be fine as you are.


    "Oh, really, ......?


    "Yes, I am. That''s why you should be more proud and proud of yourself.


    Hearing this, Kreia''s eyes were black and white, as if she didn''t understand.


    As I looked at her, I thought about what had happened this time.


    I had thought about this before, but since Kreia had made it to Ithaca without being attacked once, I couldn''t take this incident at face value. Perhaps the Mikken family intentionally missed Kreia''s escape from the island. In fact, there was not even a shadow of a trace of their pursuers in this port, which could be called the garden of the Mikken family.


    There''s no doubt that the Mikado family used Kreia to summon me. Last time, they used the anniversary of my mother''s death as a reason to summon me. This time it''s "Kreia''s escape from the island".


    I don''t know who came up with this plan, but I suspect it''s mostly to use my power after defeating the demon god. I heard that Klimt was ordered to "defeat Azuma, the king of demons" as a condition to save his sister, so I assume he will say something similar to me.


    Of course, there''s no way I''m going to nod my head just because he gave me an order, so he''s sure to bring up Kreia''s innocence as an exchange condition.


    To the Mikado family, Kreia is now like a chain around my neck. This is why I''m not wary of my pursuers.


    Regardless, let''s assume we''re not at fault. If you hide your face or dye your hair, you''re asking for it and showing weakness.


    "Very well, sir. I will follow your instructions, Lord Sora.


    Kreia nodded obediently to my words, though her face still showed her confusion.


    As you can see from this attitude, I didn''t tell Kreia about my guess. I''m keeping it all to myself.


    Everything I''ve said so far is my imagination based on the situation. If my guess is wrong, the worst that could happen is that Kreia hears my story and is caught off guard, and my pursuers attack. I avoided that.


    Besides, in this case, there were several situations where Kreia could have died. If you succeed, good. Even if it fails and we lose Kreia, we can see through the intention of the planner that it is okay.


    This is also the case with Klimt. To put it simply, Berch''s siblings were discarded as pawns.


    If I tell you my guess, Kreia will understand it without hesitation. Even I am hesitant to say, "You and your brother were discarded as pawns," based on mere guesswork.


    --But who is the originator of this idea?


    I have thought about it several times, but I have yet to come to a conclusion.


    The first name that comes to mind is Gilmore Belch, because of his overall mean-spiritedness, such as taking advantage of his sister''s feelings for his brother.


    However, this time, the plan would end if I abandoned Kreia, so to speak, it was an appeal to emotion type of plan. This point is unlike Gilmore.


    The next name that came to mind was Ayaka''s. On my last trip home, Ayaka even used an old code to inform me of Kreia''s predicament. If you read deeper, you can think that it was to test the connection between me and Kreia.


    It''s also possible that Ragna, who had heard the story from Ayaka, had made a move to send me to my death.


    However, I have a feeling that neither Ayaka nor Laguna would hesitate to trap me, but they wouldn''t think of using their classmates Kreia and Klimt as pawns for that purpose. At least, the two people I knew five years ago would not have thought of such a plan.


    The last name that came to my mind was my father.


    But there''s a question mark over this idea too. I don''t feel comfortable with the idea that my father did this trick to get me to come to him.


    The last time he took advantage of the anniversary of my mother''s death was also a trick, but the only thing he did that time was to send a letter. From the point of view of labor, it was a one-time effort.


    In contrast, this time, the effort the Miken family put into the scheme was enormous. This is not in line with my father''s way.


    As far as Klimt''s case is concerned, there is no doubt that my father is involved in this scheme, but if you ask me if he is the originator of the scheme, my answer will be negative.


    "Well, whoever came up with the idea didn''t expect me to involve the Emperor. Let''s see what you can do.


    Contrary to the plan of the originator who intended to keep the matter within the Mikken family, I forced a change in the situation by bringing in an external factor, the Emperor.


    To be more specific, a little girl of less than twenty years old (Kreia) succeeded in escaping from the island, something that no one had ever done before, and yet it became known to the emperor (Mikado).


    It was only a few days ago that the demon tribe had broken through the protection of the demon gate and destroyed the walls of the holly city. On top of that, the revelation of the fact that the island had slipped away was very significant.


    --The Mikken family had fallen into a state of incompetence, incapable of subduing its enemies outside, and incapable of governing its allies within.


    It''s not just a matter of losing face, is it?


    He chuckled, his throat quivering.


    Once the matter had reached the ears of the emperor, any excuse later, such as "I intentionally overlooked the matter," would be seen as a sophistry to cover up the blunder.


    The originator of the idea must be very pale when he learns of this. Or will he turn red? Either way, it''s a good sign. You and the Miken family will pay for all the stupid tricks you''ve been playing on me.


    Kreia tilted her head curiously at me with a wicked grin on her face.

 207 Episode 74 Ambition

    Gilmore Belch was irritated.


    The reason was the report he had just received. The report was that Sora Giken, who had been granted a signet ring by the Emperor, had appeared in the port city on the other side of the river, accompanied by Kreia Belch.


    The fact that Sora was coming with Kreia was already in Gilmore''s mind. However, he had not predicted or even imagined the Signet Ring, and Gilmore let out a snarling breath.


    The sky is now the imperial envoy of the emperor, and the Gokken family must greet him with appropriate decorum.


    If Gilmore had intended to make the sky obey him on the condition that Kreia would be exonerated, he would have made a terrible miscalculation.


    "boy. What trick did you use?


    It was only a few days ago that Kreia had left the island. There was hardly enough time for them to get to Onigashima, so how did they manage to get an audience with the Emperor?


    It was difficult for even Gilmore to get an audience with the Emperor in such a short period of time. Even though he was a senior vassal of the Mikado family, he was only a vassal of a vassal in the eyes of the emperor. If the audience was with the Crown Prince, he might be able to manage it, but only if he had worked for the Crown Prince until today.


    It is hard to believe that Sora, who has no rank or position in the empire, and no achievements to speak of, could have an audience with the emperor in such a short period of time, and even receive a signet ring as a sign of confidence.


    It was inevitable that suspicion would arise that it was a fake. However, the imperial signet ring is made from the finest adamantine stone. In addition, the ring is enchanted so that it can be magically identified as genuine or fake, making it impossible to create a forgery.


    In other words, it''s real.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    If the signet ring is real, then the next thing to consider is the purpose of the sky.


    The report on Sora came from the port officials who had crossed the sea earlier, but they did not mention what Sora had come to Onigashima for.


    Issuing a ticket to the island without confirming the purpose of the trip was something that should never have happened. However, the other side had the emperor''s seal ring (signet). The officials must have had no choice but to do as they were told.


    The first thing that comes to mind is that the sky''s purpose was to move the emperor to acquit Kreia, but this is unlikely.


    Basically, a nobleman who owns a territory is granted judicial and legislative powers in his territory by the Emperor. They have the right to make laws to govern their territory and punish those who disobey the laws. The emperor''s tampering with the head of a nobleman was equivalent to trampling on the nobleman''s face and rights, and was a bad move that would destroy the relationship of trust between sovereign and vassal. It could have led to a rebellion against the empire or even to turning to other countries.


    If he was dealing with ordinary small and medium-sized nobles, he might be able to suppress their rebellion with his authority as the Emperor of Ad Astera, but the Emperor would not be foolish enough to do so with the Mikado family. It was for this reason that Gilmore decided that Kreia would never be acquitted.


    However, there are some concerns.


    Gilmore wields power in the Mikado family as a priest, and his role includes external negotiations. In this context, Gilmore was approaching Prince Richard.


    This was a stepping stone to lead himself and the Mikado family to greater heights in the next generation of the empire, but to the emperor, it would appear that the Mikado family was neglecting their aging selves in favor of the young crown prince.


    If Sora was trying to persuade the emperor of this point, it is possible that the emperor was trying to exonerate Kreia.


    If Gilmore were in Sora''s position, he would advise the emperor to get rid of the Belch family, which was beholden to the crown prince. Then, he would promise to bring the Mikken family back to the Emperor''s support from the Crown Prince''s support to gain the Emperor''s backing.


    With that thought in mind, Gilmore clicked his tongue audibly.


    It''s not something a boy would think of. Who has the wisdom? Goz Sima or Morgan Sky Sheep?


    Serious, Gilmore thought to himself. Having conspired against many of his own political opponents, the head of Belch is always wary of any plot to bring him down. He is always on the lookout for conspiracies to bring him down, and his vigilance sometimes leads him to create illusions.


    As the saying goes, "Doubt gives rise to fear," Gilmore is now seeing a conspiracy in which someone in the family who has hostile intentions toward the Berch family is trying to get rid of him through the Mikado Sky.


    His excessive suspicion was a reflection of his impatience. He also feels defeated that the conspiracy has been turned against him. If he did not take immediate action, the power he had painstakingly built up until today might be destroyed in a single morning. This was a future that Gilmore could not accept.


    --Gilmore had ambition. Gilmore had ambitions. He wanted to gain unrivaled power in the Mikado family and wield it to the fullest.


    The bigger the stage for wielding power, the better. First it was Onigashima. Eventually in the Ad Astera Empire. If he could finally wield his genius over the entire continent, that would be the true meaning of a man''s life. The significance of Gilmore Belch''s birth will be known to all people under heaven.


    However, Gilmore has no intention of overtaking Miken Shikibu and ruling the Miken family. His loyalty to Shikibu, who had discovered him as a low-ranking bannerman and brought him up, was genuine. What Gilmore wanted was to spread the power of the Mikken family across the continent as an agent of Shikibu, who had no interest in political power.


    It was part of this ambition that he approached the Crown Prince. Whenever the Crown Prince or the Crown Prince''s ruling party requested for the provision of forces, he would dispatch the bannermen of the four flags with the highest priority to win their favor.


    This includes the case of sending Jijinbo to the Canary Kingdom.


    It was a tightrope walk that could have violated the "do not trespass, do not let trespass" rule, but Gilmore was unconcerned.


    In Gilmore''s mind, that law was nothing but a chain that bound his ambition, and he felt no itch when he broke it. Rather, he believed that such an old code should be abandoned as soon as possible, and he intended to move to break it when the time came.


    If the Gouken family''s military power could be used externally, the Seirin Bannermen would dominate every battlefield. It would be easy for them to overthrow the three great families and take control of the noble families of the Empire. No, it would not be a dream to replace the Imperial Family and rule the Ad Astera Empire.


    Gilmore''s allegiance is to Miken Shikibu, not to Amadeus II. And of course, not Prince Richard. I will not hesitate to expel the Ad Astera family and raise Shikibu to the position of emperor if the opportunity arises and if Shikibu allows me to do so.


    In this way, Shikibu would reign over the empire, and Gilmore would control all the machines under him.


    Ragna, a close friend of the Belch family, would take over the Mikken family from Shikibu, and his son, Diarte, would succeed him as the Sword Saint. The power of the House of Belch would be passed down to the next generation without interruption, and the name of Gilmore, the ancestor of the family, would be written in golden letters in the history books.


    --For now, these plans are far from ambitious. Much more time is needed to realize them.


    But they are not the product of dreams or delusions. Gilmore has the power to make sure of that. It has taken him many years to acquire it.


    It all starts here.


    I won''t let a little boy who just showed up get in my way.


    Originally, Gilmore saw the connection between Sora and Gozu Sima as a danger and intended to eliminate it before it became an obstacle to his ambitions.


    However, after the previous battle with the demon gods, he realized that Shikibu had an abiding interest in Sora and decided to use him instead of eliminating him.


    It was with this in mind that he used the strategy of offering her a legitimate child.


    The content of Dialto''s plan was to send Klimt to the demon''s gate with the suggestion of releasing his sister, and to tell this to Kreia so that she would be forced to leave the island and go to the sky. As the legitimate son of the Berch family and the flag officer of the first flag, Diarto was in a position to do all the work involved in this plan. He could easily set his sisters against him and change the defenses of the demon gate to suit his needs.


    But that''s only on the island. Gilmore was skeptical about Sora helping Kreia, to which Diarte replied, "I don''t think so. Sora, who had hurt Gosu and Klimt, released Kreia, who he had taken hostage, without doing any harm to her. This one thing shows that Sora Miken definitely has feelings for Kreia Belch.


    After careful consideration, Gilmore adopted this proposal.


    Even if Sora abandoned Kreia, it would be a good opportunity to get rid of the ungrateful adopted daughter (Kreia) and the rebellious adopted son (Klimt) at once.


    If Sora had come to Onigashima to help Kreia, he would be placed under the command of the Goken family on the condition that Kreia''s crime of leaving the island would be forgiven.


    Of course, forgiveness does not mean that he will be exonerated. Leaving the island is a great crime. Even if he escapes death, it will be a reason to keep him in prison until he dies. This way, Sora can''t leave the Miken family in the future.


    Or you could do the exact opposite. Give Cryer to Sora as his wife.


    Gilmore does not have a good impression of Sora, but he is still attracted to his ability to defeat demons. If Sora has feelings for Kreia, he can bring her into the Belch family by giving her to him.


    In this way, the power of the Berch family would not be shaken even if the Shikibu returned Sora to his legitimate son.


    From Gilmore''s point of view, it is not necessary that the next head of the family should be Laguna. As long as Sora is in line with Gilmore''s will, he does not mind having Sora as the leader. It would be a shame to see all the money and effort that had been spent on Laguna go to waste, but it would not be bad if he could gain the power of a demon slayer in return. That''s what I was thinking.


    --But Sora saw through our ruse and refused to follow Gilmore''s intentions, even dragging out the Emperor. If that''s the case, then we shouldn''t even think about using or taking in the emperor, we should just dispose of Sora and those who are connected to him as we originally thought.


    "Who is there? Bring Di''Art to this.


    Gilmore, who had ordered his retainer outside the room to fetch his son, slowly lifted the corner of his lips.

 208 Episode 75 Belchs Feast

    It was an elegant garden.


    The red and green trees of the autumn garden colored my vision, and the sound of the water flowing into the pond tickled my ears.


    The sunlight was clear with a hint of coolness, and the surface of the pond reflected the sunlight like a sparkling jewel.


    The sound of deer rustling struck my ears.


    The wind whipped up fallen leaves as if they were rustling, and some of them flew into the room through the open fusuma doors.


    I picked up a leaf from the maple tree that had fallen on the tatami mat, held it by the stem and spun it around, and looked at the owner of the room.


    In front of me, a tall man holding a tea whisk (a tool for mixing powdered tea in a tea bowl) was quietly making tea.


    It is the flag officer of the First Flag, Diarte Berch.


    He has fair skin and lustrous black hair. His brow is cool and his appearance brilliant, and his whole body exudes the air of an outstanding swordsman.


    As the name implies, the Eight Flags of Seirin protect Onigashima, and among them, Diarto, the first flag, possesses exceptional military power and authority. In the event of an emergency, Diarto will assume the role of the leader and take command of the eight flags, effectively making him the second in command of the Mikken family after the leader.


    Right now, Kreia and I were in the midst of receiving a feast from Di''Art.


    --What on earth could have caused this?


    I nodded my head inwardly.


    No, no matter how I did it, when I got on the ferry to Onigashima, Diarto was just there to greet me.


    While we were on our way to Onigashima, Dialto stood on the bow of the ship and released his power in all directions, protecting the ship from the attacks of the sea monsters. This time, Dialto did what Gozu had done the last time we had been here.


    As I said with Gozu, it is the role of the common bannermen to guard the liaison ships, and there is no need for the higher bannermen to come out. Now I am like an imperial envoy of the emperor, so in that sense he may have shown consideration for the imperial family, but it is still quite unnatural for the number two of the Mikken family to come out without an escort.


    It was natural to assume that he had some kind of intention.


    The problem is that we can''t figure out what that intention is. I had thought that Gilmore had sent his own son to cover up his blunder, but Diarte did not draw his sword, nor did he show any sign of hostility.


    When I told him that I had come to pass through the demon''s gate, he simply nodded his head and said, "I understand," and showed no other reaction.


    After that, we landed on Onigashima and followed Diarte''s lead to Berhi''s mansion, but there was no movement here either.


    The reason why we were taken to the Berch family instead of the Miken family was explained to us. According to Diarte, all of the main members of the Gouken family, including the Kensei, have now left the house.


    They are repairing the walls that were destroyed in the last demon attack, cleaning up the demons that approach the holly city, and preparing for the demon tribe that will attack the demon gate. At present, the Miken family is so short of manpower that they need a cat''s paw to help them out, and that''s why Dialto has taken over as the head of the family and is in charge of the feast.


    --To be honest, I think this explanation is dubious. To put it more bluntly, I''m saying to myself, "You''re lying! I can''t even imagine that my father is out of the house trying to fix the situation.


    Although I thought so, I didn''t try to expose his lie. My goal was to find Klimt (and other demons comparable to illusions) on the other side of the gate. If I could pass through the gate without seeing my father or Ragna, so much the better.


    However, even with the emperor''s permission, I knew that the Mikado family would not easily let an outsider through. There was also the matter of Kreia, who had escaped from the island. I don''t know if they''ll take the form of a raid, or if they''ll accuse Kreia of a crime and force us to listen to them, but in any case, I knew that the Mikado family would make a move on us at some point.


    However, there was no sign of an assassin on the way to the Berch house, at the mansion, or even after I was shown into the sitting room. There was no sign of condemnation of Kreia, who was supposed to be a criminal.


    Diarte, who is the feaster, does not say much, but he has an impeccable attitude.


    I secretly think that it would have been easier if he had come at me with a sword.


    Considering Kreia''s feelings, we can''t initiate the attack, but if the other side initiates it, that''s a different story. To tell the truth, when I saw Dialto on the liaison ship, I was licking my lips at the thought of the opportunity to eat the twin peaks.


    When I came to this island to visit my mother''s grave, I didn''t think I could reach the Double Peaks, let alone the Sword Sage, but since then I''ve eaten the Demon God and the Behemoth, and my level has risen dramatically. I have no concerns about the twin peaks now.


    If Dialto attacked me, I was going to fight him off head on. Turning on someone with a signet ring would be a huge loss for the Mikado and Berch families. It would be possible to make a political deal to pretend that Kreia''s crime did not exist in exchange for not telling the emperor about the attack.


    That was what I was thinking, and yet, here I am, in a room overlooking the garden, being served tea by Diarte. I can only shake my head at this.


    Kreia is also here, but she has been frozen in place next to me like a stone statue. He''s been like this ever since I saw him on the ferry.


    Dialto, too, seemed to be completely unconcerned about his sister.


    Then, the sound of the chasen (tea whisk) that had been echoing so loudly stopped, and Diarto silently offered me a bowl of tea.


    I accepted the cup with great respect. Regardless of his intentions, as long as the other side is behaving politely, we must also show the appropriate attitude. Incidentally, I learned tea etiquette when I was a child. I thought I had forgotten it long ago, but when I actually sat down, I found that I remembered it quite well.


    The bright green liquid gave off a fragrant aroma.


    At that moment, I was suddenly reminded of Gilmore''s mindwear, the "Divine Insect," which I had heard about from Clairae. An eight-legged worm with a jaw like steel. The worm can expand and contract at will, and Gilmore likes to miniaturize it and place it inside other people''s bodies.


    It would be hard to notice if there was a worm in this tea - I thought as I drank the contents of my cup.


    I''m not alarmed. According to Kreia''s story, the God Worm that had been planted when he was thrown into prison had been cleanly digested by the potion of the Sword of Blood that he drank when he escaped. From this, it can be inferred that the God Worm''s durability is quite low.


    There is no way that something that can be wiped out by a potion containing a little bit of my blood can enter my body. Of course, ordinary poison won''t work either. There is no need to be wary of poisoning.


    Seeing me drink the tea without hesitation, Diarte''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t say anything out loud.


    After that, he made tea for Kreia as well. He watched her drink it down, shaking all over, and then he opened his mouth.


    He said, "Currently, the demon tribe is very active inside the gate, and the situation is very dangerous. If you are aware of this and still wish to pass through the gate, the Gouken family will not prevent you from doing so. You may do as you wish.


    My wish was granted with surprising ease.


    But of course, Dialto''s words did not end there.


    But not if you intend to bring disadvantage to the Gouken family by going through the gate. His Majesty has allowed you to pass through the demon gate, not allowed you to harm the House of Swords.


    Diarte looks at me with a piercing gaze. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in your life.


    I met Dialto''s gaze head-on and said, lifting the corner of my lips, "I have no such intention.


    I have no intention of doing so.


    I don''t think I need to add that I have any real intentions, at least not yet.


    Diarte nodded curtly at these words.


    I believe the words of a man who has been entrusted with your trust. However, it is possible that your actions, being unaware of the situation at the gate, could unintentionally bring disadvantage to the Mikado family. To prevent such a thing from happening, the Mikken family has decided to assign a man. This is also a special consideration for you, who have earned the confidence of His Majesty. I ask that you keep that in mind.


    I''ll have a Seirin Bannerman, says Di''Art. He said I shouldn''t refuse, since it was a favor to me with the seal ring.


    I shrugged my shoulders. I don''t know if he''s a watcher or an assassin, or if he has other intentions, but in any case, if I refuse, my companion will turn into a tracker.


    "Yes, sir. Thank you for your kindness.


    It would be troublesome if he rejected the other side''s words and reverted to his previous statement, saying, "Then we can''t pass through the gate.


    For Kreia''s sake, I''ll keep quiet until we find Klimt. Well, depending on the choice of my companion, I may not be able to say that. ...... I tried to ask Dialto the name of my companion, hoping that it would not be Ragna or Ayaka.


    I''m not sure if I''d be able to do that if I were you.


    I will introduce you to your companion at a later date. In the meantime, you may relax in my home and recover from your journey.


    When he had finished, he left the room without waiting for our reply.


    Deciding that asking questions to his back would not bring any answers, I silently watched the back of the two peaks as they left.


    ����


    A full minute had passed since Dialto''s disappearance, when Kreia, who had been sitting up straight and tall, slumped down and put her hands on the tatami.


    Apparently, she had lost the thread of tension when she realized that her brother was not coming back. I called out to Kreia, wondering how tense she had been.


    "Are you okay?


    "Yes, I''m fine. ......


    Kreia replied in a faint voice, then raised her chin as if to regain her composure and looked at me with a mixture of seriousness and anxiety.


    What do you mean, Meng-sama didn''t mention anything about me?


    What does that mean?" "It means that for now, we''ll just have to wait and see, I guess.


    As long as there is a possibility that I asked the emperor to exonerate Kreia, the Mikado family cannot easily condemn him. If they did so, it would mean that the Mikado family disagreed with the Emperor''s ruling.


    Inevitably, he couldn''t force me to follow the Miken family''s orders so that he could acquit Kreia.


    As a matter of fact, since the emperor hadn''t made any mention of the crime of leaving the island, Kreia Belch was still officially guilty, but I was the only one who knew that. I''m the only one who knows that. I''ll find out as soon as I contact the Imperial City, but that''s fine as long as this bluff doesn''t get exposed until we pass through the gate. One of the reasons I brought Kreia here with my true face was to give the Mikado family this suspicion.


    I could have explained that to Kreia, but this was the Belch house. There''s no telling who might be listening in the shadows. So far nothing has touched my senses, but I don''t think I should reveal my information carelessly.


    When I blinked lightly, Kreia seemed to have belatedly realized the possibility of eavesdropping. She closed her mouth and bowed her head apologetically.


    "Excuse me.


    A few moments later, a member of the Berch family showed up and led us to a remote room.


    According to Kreia, this room was used to accommodate guests. It was true that the rooms were well furnished and cleaned. The surrounding garden had the same elegant appearance as the previous garden.


    Berch''s housekeeper bowed politely and left the room, saying, "If you need me, please call me. On the table, drinks and tea cakes were prepared. The meal served afterwards was also very rich. I refused the bath offered after the meal, but I couldn''t help smiling at the thoughtfulness of the hospitality.


    It was quite a new experience for me to see the Berch family doing this and that for me.


    Is he trying to win me over, or is he just trying to make it look like he is?


    If you think about it normally, the latter is the case, but the fact that Dialto moved in order to catch me off guard is what makes me suspicious. If the Mikado family was serious about getting rid of me and Kreia, they wouldn''t have taken such a roundabout way and would have attacked us head-on.


    If you ask me if it''s the former, this doesn''t feel right either. Considering the past events, it is impossible for me to establish a friendly relationship with the Miken family or the Berch family. I''m sure they''re aware of that.


    --Mm?��Is that why you''re here, Kreia?


    I''m looking at the possibility that someone has noticed the connection between me and Kreia after the hostage situation and is planning to use it to get to me.


    In fact, I''ve accepted Kreia''s escape from the island, and I''m working hard to fulfill her request to help her brother (Klimt), and from the outside, you''d think I''m in love with her.


    If Kreia and I were to get together, we would inevitably have a connection with the Belch family. If my guess was right, we might be able to arrange our futons perfectly at night.


    When I glanced at Kreia, it seemed that she was also looking at me, and our eyes met exactly.


    "Sora-dono, can I help you?


    "Oh, no...


    Just as I was about to reply that it was nothing, I heard the voice of my landlord coming from behind the fusuma.


    The message was that Diarte would be arriving soon, accompanied by Ursula, one of the golden generation.

 209 Episode 76 Reunion with Ursula

    Kreia!


    Urs...... wubu!


    A female bannerman hugged Kreia as soon as she stepped into the room, and Kreia was hugged by the bannerman, interrupting her call.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not. was.


    No, I knew that the woman who came was Ursula Utgarza. I had been told in advance that one of the golden generation would be coming, and from what Kreia had said just before, I was sure that this other woman was Ursula.


    Nevertheless, the reason why I couldn''t recognize him as Ursula right away was because the Ursula in my memory and the Ursula in front of me right now were so far apart.


    The Ursula I knew had blue eyes reminiscent of lake water, honey-colored hair, tanned wheat-colored skin, and a face with prominent freckles. Her skin was tanned and wheatish, and she had a freckled face. She did not like women''s clothes, which were difficult to move in, and wore only men''s clothes when I saw her.


    She was also short, a head shorter than Kreia, who was smaller. The way she referred to herself as "I" and the fact that her hair was cut short like a boy''s, made her look like a boy at first glance.


    In contrast to Sydney Sky Sheep, who was often mistaken for a girl, it was common for people who saw the Golden Generation for the first time to mistake the gender of Sydney and Ursula.


    That was the Ursula I knew five years ago.


    The current Ursula, on the other hand, is taller than ever. She used to be shorter than Kreia, but now she has clearly surpassed Kreia in height.


    It is not only her height that has changed. Her hair, which used to be short, has grown to her shoulders, her skin is white and smooth, and her long, slit eyes have both the sharpness of a swordsman and the beauty of a woman.


    Her neat face was free of even a trace of freckles, and her limbs were long and supple, making her look surprisingly good in her Seirin Hatakama. The body that can be seen through her clothes is also feminine and round, and Kreia''s face is half buried in Ursula''s chest when she is hugged. No one would mistake the current Ursula for a man.


    --I mean, is it really Ursula, this person?��She''s almost a different person.


    When I was rather seriously confused, Ursula''s eyes turned to me, as if she had noticed my gaze.


    Immediately, both of her lake blue eyes widened in surprise.


    I wondered what had startled her, but before I could find out, the calm voice of Diarte Berch stopped her.


    "Stand down, Utgarza.


    Sorry about the ......, Flag Officer.


    Ursula grudgingly moved away from Kreia, but I don''t think it was my imagination that I saw a sharp light in her eyes the moment she responded to Diarte''s voice.


    According to Kreia''s story, Ursula belonged to the First Flag. Naturally, Di''Art, the flag commander of the first flag, is her immediate superior, but I don''t see any respect or trust in Ursula''s eyes. Rather, there is a feeling that is the opposite of respect and trust.


    --Somehow, I felt that Ursula knew the circumstances that led to Kreia''s escape from the island. Otherwise, Ursula would not have behaved this way toward her superior.


    Thinking to that extent, I tilted my head inwardly.


    The choice of Ursula was very puzzling to me, as I had assumed that the Seirin bannermen accompanying her must be under the control of the Berch family. It''s not as if Diarte hadn''t noticed what I had noticed. I don''t know what he''s thinking.


    I silently looked at Dialto, but naturally, or perhaps not so naturally, the flag officer in front of me did not tell me his true intentions. All that was said was the obvious decision.


    "Ursula Utgarza. Ursula Uthgarza, the tenth-ranked bannerman of the First Banner, is familiar with the interior of the Demon Gate. As I told you earlier, you will accompany him.


    Diarte''s face showed no emotion. The expression on his face, like a Noh mask that does not allow for insight, reminds me somewhat of my father.


    No matter what kind of questions I ask this face, it will only be rebuffed by the iron-hard skin of the face. With that in mind, I simply nodded my head and said no more words.


    Seeing this, Diarte turned his gaze to Ursula and asked her shortly.


    "Uthgarza is also good.


    "Yes, sir.


    "Very well. That''s all I have to say, but Gilmore, the patriarch of Belch, has offered me this place as lodgings for the duration of your stay on the island. You are free to use this house as you wish. If there is anything you lack, I will have my landlord provide it.


    When he had finished, he gave us - or rather, me - a glance, stood up quietly, and left the room.


    As I listened to his footsteps moving away, I suddenly thought.


    In the end, I thought, Dialto didn''t speak to my sister even once.


    After that, the three of us who remained in the room, me, Kreia, and Ursula, exchanged glances in silence.


    I thought it would be tactless to interfere in the reunion of friends, so I kept quiet, but Kreia seemed to be hesitant to open her mouth without me. Ursula, looking at us, seemed to be wondering what she should say.


    If we continue like this, we won''t be able to make any progress. It was no use for the three of us to stay in this bastion of silence, so I scratched my cheek and opened my mouth.


    It''s been five, no, five and a half years. Long time no see, Ursula.


    Ursula heard my greeting and nodded with a somewhat relieved look on her face.


    It''s been a while, Sora. I''m sorry to bother you so soon, but can you tell me more about it? I''ve heard about it from the flag officers, and I''ve made some guesses of my own, but I want to hear what happened from the mouths of the people involved.


    The words that came out of Ursula''s mouth were undeniably a bit crude for a woman of her age, but for me, they had the effect of dispelling the discomfort that I had been feeling for a while.


    Yes, this is it. This is what Ursula''s tone of voice was like five years ago.


    Ursula raises her eyebrows suspiciously when she sees me clapping my hands.


    "What''s wrong?


    No, you''ve changed your appearance completely. I was confused as to whether this person was really Ursula, but the way you said it made me think that I had finally found the face I had five years ago.


    Ursula''s eyes blinked as if she had just heard something she had not expected.


    After a few moments, a wry smile appeared on her cherry-red lips.


    I think it''s natural for your appearance to change over the course of five years. And if you say you''ve changed, you''ve changed a lot, too, haven''t you?��When I saw you next to Kreia, I was surprised at how much you''ve changed.


    "Oh, really?��Well, I am aware that my physiognomy has become worse.


    Ursula smoothed her face and shook her head, "Not really.


    It''s not about your physiognomy, it''s about how lively you look. Five years ago, you were always looking down. I think Ayaka would be happy to see you now.


    The first to react to Ursula''s blunt statement was Kreia, who had been silently listening to our conversation until then.


    "Ursula, that''s ......!


    Kreia looked at me and Ursula alternately as if in a panic. She seemed to think that I would be offended by her bringing up my former ex-wife.


    Come to think of it, Kreia had never mentioned Ayaka''s name until today. Perhaps Kreia was paying attention to me in her own way.


    To be honest, it was a needless concern. I wouldn''t be upset if I heard Ayaka''s name now.


    However, it was certainly not a pleasant topic to listen to, so I decided to move on.


    I guess we''ve both changed. So how did this happen?


    I stopped speaking and looked around. Di''Art had said that I could use this place freely, but of course I had no intention of doing so.


    As mentioned above, there is a risk of eavesdropping, and there is also a risk that people will hear of my visit and come.


    I got Miken''s permission on the condition that Ursula would be my companion. I think we should quickly pass through the gate.


    Since we''re not here, let''s talk while facing the gate.


    Ursula and Kreia nodded simultaneously at his words.

 210 Episode 77 Sky and Ursula

    "Yeah. I don''t even know what happened to me.


    On the way to the demon''s gate, Ursula let out a deep breath when she heard what Sora and Kreia had told her.


    Although she had heard a certain amount of information from her superiors, Shukuya and Dialto, most of it was either speculation or just skimming the surface of the facts. I had no way of knowing what was going on, and I had no idea what Kreia had been doing since she left the island.


    Even if she wanted to talk to Ayaka and the rest of her classmates, Ursula had her own duties as a Seirin Bannerman. With the demon tribe stepping up their offensive against the demon''s gate, a bannerman guarding the demon''s gate doesn''t have much time to spend on personal matters. He was worried about his friend''s safety, but he could not move for a long time.


    That was why the joy of seeing Kreia safe and sound was so great.


    Ursula bowed to Sora, expressing her heartfelt gratitude.


    "Sora, I want to thank you first and foremost. Thank you for saving my friend.


    "You''re welcome, but I didn''t act out of friendship or kindness. You don''t have to thank me, I''ll pay for it.


    When I said that, Sora laughed lightly. It was a laugh that the old Sora would never have given, and an expression that he would never have made.


    Ursula narrowed her eyes and looked at Sora.


    It wasn''t that she was taking the current gloomy attitude seriously. He knew that Sora''s attitude was a kind of embarrassment.


    However, the word "compensation" bothered me.


    This time, Sora not only saved Kreia''s life, but also went to the imperial capital to find Klimt, who had disappeared beyond the demon''s gate, and received a signet ring from the emperor.


    Ursula is not familiar with the situation outside the island, but even so, she understands that Sora''s connections and energy are extraordinary.


    What did Sora want from Kreia in return for all that effort? If it was too excessive, Ursula could not remain silent.


    Of course, Ursula, who could not do anything for Kreia, had no right to blame Sora for actually acting. However, I think that I can shoulder the price imposed on Kreia.


    When Ursula glanced at Kreia, her white-haired friend noticed her gaze and gave her a gentle smile. Then she gave a small shake of her head. He must have noticed Ursula''s secret concern and told her not to worry.


    Seeing this, Ursula realized that her fears were unfounded. Whatever the exchange between Sora and Kreia, the look on Kreia''s face now told her that there was no need to worry.


    Ursula let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she was a little concerned about Kreia''s calmness.


    --It had been a long time since she had seen Kreia so calm.


    And then there was Klimt. It''s not surprising that he was more depressed than usual, but now he seems to have a sense of comfort.


    When she was confronting Diarte earlier, Kreia seemed to be maintaining a sense of normalcy even though she was feeling tense. The old Kreia would have been more intimidated in front of her revered brother.


    Ursula thought that something was protecting the softer side of Kreia''s heart, and observed her with different eyes.


    The distance between the sky and Kreia in Ursula''s eyes was very close. They were not walking hand in hand, but they could easily connect if they wanted to.


    Looking at Kreia, who is walking as close to Sora as possible without disturbing Sora, it''s obvious who wants this distance.


    And once you know that much, there''s no need to ask. What supports Kreia is her trust or affection for the sky.


    --Could it be that her gratitude for being rescued led to adoration?


    Ursula put her hand on her forehead and thought about it.


    Normally, she would never pry into another person''s love life, nor would she pay any attention to it in the first place, but as a friend of Kreia Belch and Ayaka Azurite, she could not remain indifferent to the scene in front of her.


    My gaze naturally turned to the sky.


    There was no lie in the words I had said earlier, "I was surprised at how much things had changed. Now the sky is looking forward naturally, with its chest outstretched and its feet firmly on the ground. This imposing figure, backed by a strong confidence, was never seen in the "Miken Sora" before he was expelled from the island.


    Just by walking close to him like this, you can see that the sky is filled with a powerful energy. It was clear that my former classmates had grown tremendously, even in this one instance.


    Sora''s achievements that Ayaka had told me about the other day - kicking the earth spider in the test ceremony, slaying the demons that had invaded the island, and finally defeating and destroying the demon gods that had appeared in the world - were undoubtedly true. Furthermore, the story that he had defended a demon girl, defeated Gozu, Klimt and Kreia, and slaughtered a dragon species must have been true.


    For Ursula, whose father was killed by demons, Sora''s actions were not something she could praise with all her might. However, she was still glad that Sora had obtained the power she wanted.


    In Ursula''s vision, the back of the young man walking in front of her overlapped with the back of the boy from five years ago.


    The five year old Sora was weak and inexperienced, and if asked if he was worthy of being the leader of the Seirin Hatamoto, he could only shake his head.


    However, Ursula never belittled Sora for this. He knew that Sora was more aware of his own weakness than anyone else.


    She also knew that Sora had been working hard to change his weakness. Ursula herself once accompanied Sora in his training at his request.


    In the end, her efforts did not bear fruit while she was on the island, but even so, Ursula never disliked Sora Mikken for his sincere dedication to his training. ......


    "-Sora.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of it, but it''s a great idea.


    What is it?


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it.��Of course, I mean after the whole thing is over.


    "That''s very abrupt, man.


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand.


    It is true that it was abrupt, I think. The embarrassment of calling the other person''s name without being aware of it caused me to say something strange.


    Ursula immediately tried to take back her previous words, but Sora''s reply was a little quicker than that.


    I don''t mind.


    "...... Oh, you don''t mind?


    I don''t know if you remember me, but when I was on the island, you used to take me to practice.��Now it''s my turn to go with you.


    Ursula''s eyes blinked as she heard this.


    You remembered the training, didn''t you, Sora?


    "Yes. I also remember that I was beaten to a pulp without being able to do anything about it.


    Ursula shrugged her shoulders in response to the deliberate glare from the sky.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    "That''s true. Okay, let''s do that again this time. Lately I''ve been hungry for an opponent who can fight with all his might, with mind armor. How about, while we''re at it, the loser does whatever the winner says?


    "Anything?


    Anything.


    Then Sora grinned meaningfully.


    If you win, you can even get rid of Kreia''s price.


    Apparently, not only Kreia, but also Sora had seen through Ursula''s fears. Ursula smiled as she realized this from Sora''s words.


    I''d really like to hear that. By the way, just for your information, what are you going to demand if you win?��I''d rather you didn''t do anything too shameful.


    That was Ursula''s idea of a joke.


    Ursula was aware that her body attracted the attention of the opposite s*x, but she knew that the sky would never look at her in that way, even though she had been made aware of it by both Ayaka and Kreia. Ursula naturally believed that Sora would never look at her that way.


    This was because the Sora Ursula knew was sincere when it came to love.


    Five years ago, he had not paid any attention to any woman other than his bride, Ayaka. The relationship between Sora and Ayaka changed inevitably with the expulsion, and it is not clear whether Ayaka still lives in Sora''s heart. However, even if a woman other than Ayaka lived in his heart, Sora would be sincere to her. He would not take advantage of a bet and make a move on Ursula.


    As if in response to Ursula''s trust, Sora opened his mouth without any sign of being upset.


    I''m not going to take advantage of the betting to get my hands on a woman.


    He was about to say that he would not, but suddenly he realized something and shut his mouth. And then he turned his gaze away from Ursula, looking embarrassed.


    Ursula involuntarily looked at the sky with half-lidded eyes.


    ...... sky?��I''d like you to comfortably assure me that you won''t.


    "Well, yes, of course I do. No, of course not.


    Ursula put her hands on her temples and exhaled a sigh, looking at Sora, who laughed deliberately.


    Maybe I need to adjust my perception of the sky downward a little bit. As Ursula thought about this, she noticed Kreia''s gaze on her.


    Seeing Kreia''s red eyes wide open in surprise, Ursula asked suspiciously, "Kreia, what is it?


    "Kreia, what''s wrong?


    It''s not that there''s anything wrong, but ...... were you and Ursula close?��They seem to be having a very natural conversation. ......


    I''m not sure what to make of this. I didn''t mean to behave in a friendly manner.


    However, if you ask me, I think I spoke too much to someone I hadn''t seen in five years.


    For someone who rarely exchanges words with others, I was sure that my mouth was moving smoothly.


    --I wonder if it''s because he''s the one who doesn''t need to worry about Uthgarza''s family name?


    Ursula interpreted the ease of talking to Sora in that way.


    The Uthgarza family has a long history of serving the Mikado family. The Uthgarza family has a long history of serving the Mikado family, and while they are not as old as the Sky Sheep family or the Kuumon family, they are much older than, for example, the Berch family, which has risen rapidly in this generation.


    To add to that, it was also a family that had dominated the position of Shiko, one of the Four Lords, for many generations.


    However, the name of Uthgarza is never mentioned when names of famous families are mentioned in the Mikken family. On the contrary, most of the people who heard the name of Uthgarza usually frowned in disgust.


    This is closely related to the role of the pirates.


    The role of the Shiko is to maintain order on Onigashima and in the Miken family. His main duty is to crack down on criminals.


    However, it is not ordinary criminals that he deals with. It was the crimes related to the eight flags of Qinglin that Shi Kou cracked down on, in other words, the criminals were the Qinglin bannermen that Shi Kou cracked down on.


    In other words, the criminals who committed the crimes were the ones to whom Shiko was cracking down. It would be easier to understand Shiko as a military police officer cracking down on crimes within the army.


    The Qinglin bannermen had the authority to suspect and probe allies and capture them as criminals. It is difficult to capture them unharmed, since both the pursuers and the pursued are Qinglin bannermen. It was not uncommon for people to die when a pirates attacked.


    In particular, the previous Shiko, Ursula''s father, although capable, often took forceful measures, and in the process often caused casualties. He often incurred the enmity of others, and was even openly referred to as the God of Death.


    When her father died, Ursula was still a small child, but she remembers that the funeral was a lonely one with only a few mourners.


    And among those few mourners, Ursula clearly remembers that Ayaka Azurite and Sora Mikken were there. ......

 211 Episode 78 Nakayamas Four Brothers

    It happened just before Sora, Kreia, and Ursula passed through the Demon Gate.


    The land inside the gate is called the Demon World by the demon tribe living here.


    Although the demon world is vast, most of it is a barren wilderness, and the area where the demons can live is very limited.


    The history of the demon race is the history of the struggle for this limited land.


    They were invaded and invaded, robbed and robbed, and killed and killed. Such bloody and turbulent times continued for decades.


    In the midst of this, one kingdom began to rapidly expand its power.


    The name of that kingdom is Chuzan. The name of the king who led it was Azuma.


    Originally, Chuzan had been one of the powerful nations known as the Five Mountains, but it had once fallen in the midst of war, and by the time Azuma took over the kingdom, it had been reduced to a small country of only a few hundred.


    By the time Azuma took over the country, it had become just another small country. The previous king had been killed, the territory had been taken, and the treasury was empty. The young Azuma, who was less than 20 years old at the time, had only a handful of vassals and his three younger brothers left.


    With no land to govern, he spent his days wandering and searching for food. At the time, no one could have imagined that this small group of people, who could not even be called a nation, would soar through the demon world like a bird of prey. Or perhaps even Azuma himself did not expect it.


    But Azuma did it.


    Sometimes by force, sometimes by strategy, and sometimes by diplomacy. In this way, Azuma was able to subjugate the surrounding forces one after another, and by skillfully uniting his various subordinates, he formed a great power. By skillfully uniting his various subordinates, he formed a great power and brought prosperity to Nakayama that surpassed that of the past.


    Azuma revived Nakayama with his outstanding skills and started a war with Kazan, the avenger who had destroyed Nakayama in the past.


    The battle against Kazan, who had become the greatest power in the demon world, was fierce and Kazan was driven into a state of inferiority more than once, but in the end Kazan won a great battle in the suburbs of his capital, Seito, and achieved the unification of the demon world.


    Now the name of Azuma, the King of Chuzan, echoed throughout the demon world.


    And just as famous as Azuma, or even more so, are the three younger brothers who supported Azuma''s progress.


    The eldest brother, Doga. Second brother Hakuro. Third brother Kagari.


    The three brothers were once young, but as soon as they grew up and joined the war front, they rapidly emerged and overwhelmed the other warriors, becoming powerful pillars supporting their elder brother and Nakayama.


    After unifying the demon world, Nakayama''s next step was to go to the "Gate" guarded by the abominable traitors. This is a sealed place that many demons have tried in the past, but could not overcome.


    Now, many demons are looking forward to it. If they are the four brothers who led the weak Nakayama to become the champion of the demon world, they will be able to free themselves from this world filled with barrenness and corruption. Wouldn''t they be able to put an end to the three hundred years of purgatory?


    The whole demon tribe was uplifted by this expectation, and Zhong Shan was surrounded by unprecedented activity.


    --However, not all of the demons supported Zhongshan.


    In the process of unification, Zhongshan destroyed many enemies and shed a lot of blood. It was natural that there were people who hated and resented him.


    In particular, among the demons who belonged to Kazan, there were not a few who were dissatisfied with Zhongshan as a conqueror.


    Azuma adopted a policy of sparing as little blood as possible in his attempt to conquer Kazan, and there were many who respected his methods and swore to obey him. However, conquest was still conquest, and it was impossible to completely suppress dissatisfaction and rebellion.


    They seized the opportunity presented by Zhongshan''s army turning its troops against the Gate and began to act secretly.


    With the orphaned son of King Gien of Kazan, who was killed in the previous battle, at the head of the banner, ......


    Seito.


    The largest city in the demon world, which was once the capital of Kazan, has not lost its position even though its master has changed to Zhongshan, and its streets are crowded with people and goods.


    The streets were bustling with people and goods. Two demons were walking in the midst of the hustle and bustle.


    One was a young boy with an agile physique, and the other was a man with an imposing physique.


    They were headed for the royal palace, where King Azuma was in charge of affairs. Looking at the royal palace, the boy spoke up.


    "Hey, Brother Doga. What do you think is the reason why Brother Azuma called us back from the front?


    Kagari, the youngest of the four Nakayama brothers, asks his second brother Degas, who is walking next to him.


    Degas responded with a twist of his thick neck.


    "Well, you know. I don''t care if it''s only one of you, but if you''re both going to be called back at the same time, it must be something very important that''s come up.


    While saying this, Degas looked around him. The streets of the western city seem to be as prosperous as they were when the two went to war, if not more so. There is no sign of any disturbance at all.


    Cagalli nodded in response to Degas'' impression.


    That''s right. The guards seem to be taking it easy.


    That''s why Cagalli wondered.


    Now they were leading an expeditionary force to attack the gate. Degas is the commander-in-chief, and Cagalli is his second-in-command.


    This time, Azuma had called back the general and the vice-general together, so it was natural for both of them to think that something serious had happened.


    Cagalli was still puzzled for a while, but the Doga was not concerned about this issue and quickly changed his mind.


    The two brothers are not going to get an answer by twisting each other''s heads together here.


    The strongest warrior in Zhongshan urged his younger brother, shrugging his shoulders awkwardly like rocks.


    It is no use for a rude man like us to sit here with our foreheads pressed together. Why don''t you go to the royal palace and ask your brother directly?


    "Yes. By the way, Brother Doga, are you hungry?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    Perhaps this was the subject from the beginning.


    I''ve been away from the city for a long time, and I''d like to buy some food before I go. ......


    I''ve been away for a long time, and I''d like to go to the city after I''ve had a bite to eat..." Doga couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw his brother glancing up at him.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. Since I''m waiting for my brother, I can''t sit down and eat, but I don''t mind if you pick up a skewer from a street vendor on the way.


    After saying that, Doga''s face crinkled up in a smile.


    To be honest, I too was fed up with the tasteless food in the camp.


    "Oh, Brother Doga can talk, indeed!��If this were Brother Hakuro, I''d say, "Oh, I think I just heard a hallucination. Of course it''s an auditory hallucination. There''s no way my beloved brother would say he wants to eat while waiting for his eldest brother... By the way, Kagari, did you say something? I''m sure he''s going to be very insistent!


    That''s exactly what Hakuro would say.


    While exchanging such conversations, the two of them walked through the streets of the Western Capital.


    When the two of them arrived at the royal palace, the guards were surprised to see the general and vice-general of the expeditionary force without their attendants, and failed to notice the sauce on the edge of the vice-general''s lips.

 212 Episode 79 Nakayamas Four Brothers (2) 3 11 Updat...

    The appearance of Azuma, the King of Zhongshan, is not as ordinary as that of his three brothers.


    Like Doga, he does not have a demeanor that can intimidate an army of ten thousand, nor does he impress the people with his superior wisdom like Hakuro. Nor does he impress the people with his superior wisdom like Hakuro. Nor does he give them a sense of dashing spirit that defies all odds like Kagari.


    Of course, there was no way that an ordinary person could rebuild Nakayama, which had fallen into decline. The eldest of the four brothers, who will turn thirty this year, is undoubtedly a man of great integrity.


    As if to show his fairness, his eyebrows are cool, his manner is soft, and his eyes are filled with the light of reason. He is a workaholic, and when asked about his hobbies, he will answer "political affairs," but his body is strong and strong, and he is not weak. In fact, Azuma is one of the ten most skilled swordsmen in Nakayama.


    As you can see, Azuma was skilled in both the literary and military arts, but at the same time, as the first champion to unite the demon world in fifty years, he was somewhat lacking in power. Compared to his younger brothers, who were all glittering stars, he was inevitably inferior.


    There are some who say that the King of Chushan is a foolish brother who is not as good as his eldest brother (Doga) in military prowess, not as good as his second brother (Hakuro) in wisdom, and not as good as his third brother (Kagari) in vessels.


    If his younger brothers heard this comment, they would have been furious, but in fact there were many people within Nakayama who held similar views.


    The foremost among them was Azuma himself.


    He recognizes the talents of his younger brothers more than anyone else, appreciates their achievements more than anyone else, and has higher expectations for their future than anyone else. This is the person known as Azuma Chuzan-o.


    Azuma''s way of being is the reason why the Nakayama royal family achieved great success, but the subtleties of this are difficult for others to understand.


    In the past, the forces that opposed the Zhongshan dynasty tried to separate the brothers as if it were a common trick, but none of them succeeded.


    "Oh, you''re back, you two!


    As soon as he recognized Degas and Cagalli, Azuma stepped away from the desk where he had been taking care of business and greeted them with open arms.


    Azuma was tall enough, though not as tall as Degas. However, her expression and gestures were not overbearing, and her words sounded soft. The fact that he wore a loose long robe also helped, and his appearance was that of a civil servant rather than a warrior.


    However, as mentioned above, underneath the long robe lay the sharp and toned body of a warrior.


    Nowadays, the command of the army is left to Degas and he rarely appears on the battlefield, but until Degas'' talent as a warlord blossomed, it was Azuma who commanded the Zhongshan army. It was not uncommon for him to stand at the head of the line and command his own troops, even rushing into the enemy army on his own.


    In important battles, he still went to the front himself. In the last battle against Kazan, Azuma also crossed the line with the enemy army.


    Even after becoming the champion of the demon world, Azuma does not indulge in extravagance and keeps strict control over himself. His younger brothers look up to him, but as mentioned above, Azuma''s appearance is that of a civil servant, and those who do not know him as well as his younger brothers cannot help but see him as unreliable.


    The demon tribe values warriors, and they wanted their king to have the appearance of a man who embodied warriors.


    Specifically, it could be a huge body that you can look up to, limbs that look like logs, or a majestic appearance that would make an army of 10,000 people swoon - in other words, a person like Doga.


    Normally, Azuma would be jealous of his younger brother and would be a hindrance to him, while Degas would be ambitious to supplant him. In a sense, it was natural for other nations to plan to separate the brothers.


    But for Degas and Kagari, it was the sound of their brother''s voice and the sight of him that gave them the most comforting feeling that they were home.


    Since the four brothers are five years apart in age, Azuma is five years older than Doga and fifteen years older than Kagari, making him more like a father than an older brother.


    If anyone wanted to harm my brother, it would not hurt my heart to kill all nine families.


    "I''m back, brother.


    "I''m back, Brother Azuma.


    "Well, I''m glad you''re both okay. Kagari has grown a bit taller.


    I''m glad you''re both okay.


    "Brother Azuma, no matter how young I am, I won''t grow visibly taller in a month or so.


    "No, no, no, you don''t understand. If a boy doesn''t grow for three days, he should look at him with a careful eye. Don''t you think so, Doga?


    "Yes, sir. Kagari is in her prime. She''s going to grow taller and stronger than ever. Every time I see her these days, I''m deeply moved by how that little girl has grown so strong.


    "That''s right. Kagari was only three years old when your father passed away. Now he has grown up to be one of the most powerful veteran generals in Nakayama. How quickly the days pass! Indeed, light and shade are like running water.


    While the eldest brother and the second brother are talking to each other with sincere expressions, KAGARI looks uncomfortable and shifts.


    KAGARI respects her two older brothers, but she is not very good at looking back on the past in a strange and old-fashioned way.


    In order to change such an uncomfortable atmosphere, Kagari quickly asks her brother a question.


    I don''t care about that, Azuma. What was the purpose of recalling Brother Doga and me from the front line together?��I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this.


    "Oh, I''ll explain that when I get Hakuro. I''m sorry to bother you, but I think you two need to--


    I''m sorry to bother you both, but you''re going to have to wait a bit." Azuma almost said to wait, but before he could finish, the fourth brother appeared.


    "Hakuro, I''m here, eldest brother.


    The person who quietly entered the room was a person who looked like the words "white-faced nobleman" had taken human form. If there is such a thing as the golden ratio in human appearance, Hakuro must be the embodiment of it without a minute''s deviation.


    Her beauty is so human that you can''t feel the smell of humanity, and she exudes a neutral atmosphere that is neither male nor female.


    Hakuro is extremely popular among the ladies who work in the royal palace, and is also a celebrity in the city of Seito, and his portraits sell out faster than any of the four brothers. Whenever he went into town on some errand, women of all ages would flock to him, and a circle of people would immediately form.


    Azuma''s eyes blinked in surprise at his brother''s appearance.


    "You''re early, Hakuro. I was just about to send someone over to you.


    I''m sorry. It was easy to guess that the second brother and Kagari would come running back as fast as they could once they received the letter from the eldest brother. I thought they would show up today, so I ordered my guards to inform me if they showed up.


    Haha, you''re as clever as ever. I take it you''ve already prepared the tea and sweets?


    Yes, sir.


    As soon as Hakuro gave the signal, a group of well-informed maidens came in and laid out a variety of drinks and sweets on the table.


    At this point, Azuma looked at Kagari as if he had suddenly realized something.


    Should I prepare a proper meal for Kagari?


    "I see no need, Eldest Brother. I''m sure Kagari will have something in her stomach before she reaches the capital.


    "Brother Hakuro, I don''t think it''s appropriate to make assumptions without proof.


    When Kagari objected indignantly, Hakuro narrowed his eyes sharply and looked at his brother.


    The third son of the Nakayama royal family is not just a man of appearance. Although he looked weak and frail, he was unbeatable on the battlefield. In the past, the enemy generals who underestimated Hakuro''s ease of fighting had all died on the battlefield.


    He is also a man of great wisdom, and is unrivaled in the handling of political affairs. As the de facto Prime Minister of Zhongshan, Hakuro was in control of the country''s affairs and worked day and night to maintain Zhongshan''s strength.


    Kagari''s gaze wandered uncomfortably as Hakuro, a man of both literary and military prowess, stared at her. He did not dislike his older brother, but he could not deny that he was uncomfortable with him - although in this case, the fact that he actually ate the food before he was uncomfortable with him only made him feel uncomfortable.


    It should be added that Hakuro does not dislike Kagari either. It''s just that he thinks that he has to be strict with his eldest and second brother because they are lenient with him. Too much of anything is poison. This is true even if it is a family affair.


    Hakuro kept his eyes on Kagari and slowly opened his mouth.


    If you need proof, you can see the skewer sauce on my mouth.


    No, no, I wiped my mouth before I met Brother Azuma.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    I''m not going to ask, I''m going to tell. Cagalli, and your second brother too. I don''t mean to tell you not to eat, since you''ve just returned from war. But it''s a pity that two of the kings and brothers of Zhongshan are eating together at a street stall. If you had told me, I would have cooked for you.


    Degas scratched his head and apologized to the third son, who was actually an expert cook. Cagalli, following Degas'' example, added a few words.


    He said, "My brother Hakuro''s food is good, but it takes too long to cook. It''s not uncommon for me to have to wait half an hour even if I ask for something simple.


    "Food is the source of vitality. "Food is the source of vitality, and vitality is the fuel for a fulfilling life. Skimping is outrageous.


    Hakuro coughed, probably realizing that he was getting off track here.


    I''m afraid I''ve digressed a bit. Let''s get down to business. Everyone, please take a seat and let me explain the recent Kazan rebellion.

 213 Episode 80 Nakayamas Four Brothers (3) 3 11 Updat...

    --Some of the Kazan soldiers who had surrendered to Zhongshan had risen in revolt, led by the orphaned son of the late King Gien.


    When Doga heard about this from Hakuro, he tilted his head suspiciously.


    Did you just say "orphans"?��I thought all of King Gien''s sons were killed in the last battle.


    Doga himself had killed King Gien''s eldest son, who was the crown prince of Kazan, and his second son, who was known as a brave general, on the battlefield. Both of the boys were warriors more than ten years older than Degas, but aside from that, all of the men of the Kazan royal family were supposed to have ended up on the battlefield at the hands of the Zhongshan army.


    In response to Doga''s question, Hakuro shook his head slowly.


    I was thinking the same thing as my second brother, but there was one man who survived. I was thinking the same thing as my second brother, but there was one person who survived. He was an eight-year-old boy named Yamato, and because of his young age, he did not participate in the war.


    This sister''s name is Ran, Hakuro added.


    This sister''s name is Ran," Hakuro added. Ran and Yamato''s birth mother was of low status, and Yamato was not given the right to inherit the throne. As a result, he had been omitted from Hakuro''s intelligence network.


    Perhaps Guill��n did not want to cause quarrels among the siblings by deliberately giving the right of succession to an infant. As mentioned above, Guill��n had a number of mature sons, and the possibility of the young Yamato succeeding to the throne was close to zero. It is no wonder that Gien thought it was unnecessary to give him the right of succession.


    However, the situation changed drastically when all the sons of the Kazan family fell in the last battle. Now, Yamato was the only male of the Kazan family with legitimate blood.


    The remnants of the Kazan clan who are dissatisfied with Nakayama are gathering under the leadership of this boy. The place is Taixing Mountain.


    "Taikouzan?


    Degas and Cagalli shouted in surprise at the same time.


    Mt. Taiko is the name of a remote mountain far from Seito, known to be inhabited by many ferocious demons. The terrain is rugged, and the surrounding area is a rotten land that constantly spews out miasma, making it uninhabitable. As a matter of course, there were no towns or villages nearby.


    It was natural for them to be surprised as to why the Dogas had raised an army in such a remote place.


    The reason why Doga and his men knew the name of such a distant mountain was because Dahingshan was a famous ancient battlefield.


    In the past, fierce battles were fought between demons and humans, the guardians of the gates.


    The gatekeepers basically guarded the gates and did not move, but when the demon tribe wanted to go out from the war to unify and even to free themselves from the demon world, they would sometimes invade the inside of the demon world. Such a battle took place fifty years ago, and Daxing Mountain was the place where it took place.


    One of the reasons why Nakayama, after swallowing Kazan, immediately set about attacking the gates was to stop the invasion of the gatekeepers who had sensed Nakayama''s intention to unite the demon world.


    --Could it be that the remnants of Kazan had risen up in his land in a nod to the past?


    Doga thought so, but he quickly denied it. The battle of Daxing Mountain had been a crushing defeat for the demons, and any prediction of good or bad would undoubtedly turn out to be wrong. There are many demons, it is uninhabitable, it is far away from the Western Capital, and it has bad luck.


    If I had to give it an advantage, it would be that it was so remote that it was not worth sending troops from the Zhongshan side.


    Thinking that the enemy was planning to take advantage of the time when the main force of Zhongshan''s army was out of the city to make a heroic uprising and retake the western capital, Degas rubbed his beard with his right hand as if he was disappointed.


    He rubbed his beard with his right hand. It seems to me that you have become desperate, unable to follow us and unable to find a way to revive Kazan. If you leave him alone, won''t he wither away on his own?


    "I understand what you are saying, Second Brother. But we have to go outside the gate now. We should eliminate as many enemies as we can. There have been cases of little snakes turning into dragons.


    "Mm.


    Doga growled at Hakuro''s words.


    In the past, Gien, the king of the mountains, killed the fathers of the four brothers and once destroyed Zhongshan. But after that, he underestimated the remaining brothers, and they ended up being destroyed.


    Hakuro insists that he and his brother will not follow in their footsteps. And Degas understood exactly what his brother was saying.


    "I see, even children should not be forgiven. But--


    Degas broke off and looked at Cagalli.


    As mentioned earlier, the Zhongshan army killed all the boys from the Kazan family except for Yamato, but that was only on the battlefield. After the battle was over, not a single drop of blood from the Kazan family was shed.


    Gien''s wives, concubines, and children are still carefully protected in a section of the royal palace. This was due to Azuma''s generous nature, but it was also largely due to Kagari''s entreaties. In response to those who argued that the blood of the Kazan royal family should be extinguished, Cagalli wished to spare the lives of these women even in exchange for his own merits.


    Kagari may have a grudge against the Kazan royal family, but he owes them nothing. Even so, he wished for their lives because, as he had said when he defeated Gien, "We do not touch those who surrender. That is the military rule of Nakayama.


    In that sense, there was nothing wrong with killing Yamato and Ran who refused to surrender and ran away, but the image of Kazan King who realized his defeat and snapped his horns came back to Kagari''s mind.


    Cagalli didn''t feel good about killing the King''s children, even the youngest ones, just because they might become a source of disaster in the future.


    She didn''t mind letting them live. If Yamato and the others who have grown up rise up against him, then he should crush them again. If that is the end of Nakayama, then the fate of Nakayama has come to an end.


    This was Kagari''s true intention, but at the same time, he was aware that his idea was irresponsible for a royal brother to support Nakayama.


    Cagalli opened his mouth with determination.


    "Brother Hakuro, I''ll go to Daxing Mountain.


    I knew you would say that. "I knew you would say that. Just so you know, I cannot show you mercy this time like I did in the last war. The first time had the significance of showing Zhongshan''s generosity, but the second time, mercy will only lead to contempt.


    If such a reputation were to spread that rebellion was tolerated in Nakayama, it would be difficult to fight against the gatekeepers.


    Nakayama is generous, but it is not unlimited. Those who take advantage of this generosity will be overrun by the mighty and incomparable Zhongshan army. In order to make this known to the entire demon world, this rebellion must be thoroughly crushed. Even if it is against an insignificant eight-year-old child.


    In a sense, Kazan''s forces in Daxing Mountain rose up at the perfect time.


    Nakayama will now begin the full-scale attack on the gate. Not only Doga and Kagari, but also Hakuro and Azuma will have to leave the west city.


    There will always be those who ostensibly follow Nakayama, but are willing to take advantage of him. The people of Da Xing Shan were supposed to be a good example of how to restrain such people.


    Kagari understood her brother''s intention and nodded with a hard expression.


    As if to relieve his brother''s tension, Nakayama''s third son continued with a clear face.


    Yes, thoroughly. Crush the rebels, stain the flag of Kazan with mud, and burn the ringleaders to the bone. Do it so thoroughly that not a single corpse remains.


    ...... "Burn to the bone?��Don''t you want the heads of the enemy, Brother Hakuro?


    No need. It''s too much trouble to expose them one by one. Besides, if we expose the heads of eight-year-old children and girls, there will be people who will hold a grudge against Nakayama for his needless cruelty.


    You have to know the right way to do everything, Hakuro said, and Doga, who had been silent until then, slapped his knee.


    I''m convinced of that, Hakuro. The reason you sent me and Cagalli out of the western city to the gates was to flush out the disgruntled old vassals of Kazan, right?


    Degas and Cagalli are two of the best warriors in Zhongshan and a force to be reckoned with. The two of them went into battle with the gatekeepers. If they face them, they won''t be able to turn back immediately, even if there is a disturbance in the rear.


    For those who had something on their minds, this must have seemed like the perfect opportunity to overturn Nakayama by defeating Azuma. Or, more to the point, there must have been someone who incited the malcontents against him.


    Hakuro smiled mischievously at Doga''s question.


    "That''s my second brother. You know what I mean.


    Seeing his younger brother''s nonchalant response, Degas scratched his head.


    You used my brother as bait, didn''t you? Of course, it wasn''t Hakuro''s decision, was it, brother?


    This time, he looked at his brother, who also shook his head calmly.


    "Yes. I''m aware of that. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you two.


    "No. It is said that the first step in plotting against an enemy is to find a friend. There''s no need for you to apologize. But why did the enemy rise up in Daxing Mountain, far from the capital?


    This makes no sense for us to have taken the trouble to thin the defenses of the Western Capital. The location of the uprising is inexplicable, even if he had read Nakayama''s intentions and was on the lookout for traps. Zhongshan did not feel the slightest itch when the rebellion broke out in Daxing Mountain. This was evidenced by the unchanging scene in the city.


    In response to Doga''s question, Hakuro summarized the situation with a mixture of facts and speculation.


    Perhaps those who had started the rebellion had initially planned to take the Western City and take Azuma''s head. However, the number of those who responded was smaller than expected, and they were forced to run to the frontier.


    Although Hakuro was disappointed, the fact that most of Kazan''s former vassals who had surrendered did not join the rebellion was proof that the rule of Zhongshan was recognized by them. They would not rebel against Kazan in the future. The fact that this was confirmed was a blessing in disguise.


    The only thing left to do was to sacrifice those who had raised the army.


    Hakuro thought so, and he was going to lead his own army. Of course, he had no intention of showing mercy to his opponents, whether they were girls or eight-year-olds.


    In the past, Nakayama had been destroyed by Kazan. Of the four brothers, Hakuro is probably the one who carries that grudge the most heavily.


    However, if Hakuro were to kill Yamato and the others without informing them of his intentions, it would leave a sore spot between him and Kagari, who wished to save the Kazan royal family. While Azuma is a drinker of both purity and turbidity, Kagari retains a boyish innocence in his s*xuality.


    Hakuro wanted to avoid a confrontation with his brother, so after consulting with Azuma, he summoned Cagalli to the Western Capital and explained the situation.


    As expected, Cagalli asked for his own defeat, but he gave him the option of letting him go because he knew that Cagalli''s character would not allow him to kill Yamato and the others.


    It may seem naive of her brother, but considering the threat of Yamato and the others who escaped, it is an acceptable naivete. That was Hakuro''s judgment.


    Then, what was the purpose of calling the other Doga back at the same time? Hakuro began to explain what he meant by the main question.


    I have already explained the circumstances that led to the rebellion of the remnants of Kazan. They have neither forethought nor far-sightedness and can be easily defeated by sending one or two hundred chiefs (commanders who control a hundred soldiers). They are not the kind of people that the royal family of Zhongshan should be fighting.


    However, there was one thing that bothered Hakuro about the rebels. But Hakuro was curious about one thing about the rebels: why did they choose Daxing Mountain as the place to raise their troops?


    Perhaps Doga was right in saying that they had become desperate. However, Hakuro does not like the fact that the abandoned people chose Da Xing Shan by chance.


    Da Xing Shan is a place where demons and humans once fought.


    In other words, it is a land known to humans. It is a land within reach of humans.


    There are human gatekeepers behind the remnants of Kazan. Hakuro thought it was necessary to share this possibility with his brothers, so he called not only Kagari but also Doga back from the front.

 214 Episode 81 Nakayamas Four Brothers (4) 3 11 Updat...

    Hearing Hakuro''s concern, Doga crossed his arms and growled loudly.


    Kazan and the gatekeeper. I''d say it''s unlikely, but you never know what a desperate man will do. I''d like to say it''s unlikely, but you never know what a desperate person might do.


    But Brother Hakuro, how are the gatekeepers going to get in touch with Kazan?��I don''t think they''re that familiar with our situation.


    Hakuro responded to Kagari''s question without hesitation.


    I''m sure there are people close to us who are knowledgeable about the demon world, Kagari. I think it is possible that they acted as an intermediary between Kazan and the gatekeepers.


    "Brother Hakuro is suspicious of the Koujin religion?


    Cagalli''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Kagari herself had grown suspicious of the Koushin sect after witnessing the words and actions of the Kouken, a Koushinist, during the last battle.


    However, I can assure you that Oaken''s hatred for humans is real and he did not do anything to fight against the gatekeepers. Kagari thought that if the Koushin sect was in contact with the gatekeepers, they would have instructed him to refrain from killing or wounding the kraken.


    When he pointed this out, Hakuro responded with a calm expression.


    It''s a valid question. But, Cagalli. But, Cagalli, didn''t Oken scream as he was dying?��"He''s such a good fighter, he can''t be an unknown. People are not to be trusted when they plot against me.


    "Yes, he did say that, but that was after he had been mortally wounded by the sky. I''m not even sure he was sane.


    Even if he wasn''t in his right mind, it''s not something he could have said without any background. I don''t know if it was the old men of the Koshin Sect or someone who came into contact with them there, but I''m sure that someone gave Oaken information about the land.


    If it''s the former, it means that Koshin-kyo has its own means of obtaining information outside the gates. If the latter, it is still the same. There must be someone among the gatekeepers who is familiar with Koshin-kyo and who secretly passes information to the Koshinist, Oken. Otherwise, Oaken''s words would not be true.


    This fact affirmed Hakuro''s suspicion that the Koushin sect and the gatekeeper were in cahoots.


    Kagari growled when she heard this.


    "Brother Hakuro is a bishop of the Koushin sect, don''t you know anything about it?


    Hakuro has a record of knowing about the existence of the sacred artifacts of the Koushin sect that can be used to enter the gates, but hiding it from his brothers.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    It is true that I participate in the Order''s pivot as a bishop, but that is only in the Nakayama domain. They won''t let me touch the parts that are really important to them. In fact, if you go to the main shrine, you will still be followed by a watchman called a guide.


    Nowadays, Hakuro is regarded as an outstanding warrior, but he was weak as a child, and even as an adult (13 years old), he could not stand on the battlefield like Azuma and Doga. When he learned to cook, he thought hard about what he could do for his brothers who could not fight.


    This is also the reason why I joined the Koushin sect. If he could gain a position within the cult, he could use the influence of Koshin-kyo for the benefit of Nakayama. He had no interest in the doctrines of Koshin-kyo.


    To Hakuro, the information that Kagari brought back from the last battle was something he could not ignore.


    He did not believe that Koushinkyou was a pure and innocent religious group. The fact that he told Kagari to watch out for the movements of Oken is a sign of this.


    However, it seems that the darkness that Koushinkyou is facing is much bigger than Hakuro expected. Perhaps we should expose the secret parts of Koshin-kyo before we fight the gatekeepers.


    As Hakuro pondered this inwardly, Azuma, who had been quietly listening to his brothers, opened his mouth at this point.


    He said, "There are a lot of people, both soldiers and civilians, who follow the Light God religion. We need to be careful in our search. Hakuro, you must not overreach yourself.


    "As you wish, eldest brother.


    If it were up to me, I''d concentrate on fighting the humans for now. Things are not as they seem. By the way, Cagalli.


    When his brother suddenly called his name, Kagari responded suspiciously.


    What is it, Brother Azuma?


    What is it, Azuma?" "The person you just mentioned, Sora. You said that he was wearing a bracelet that belonged to the demon tribe, do you think he has any connection to Kazan or the Koujin religion?


    This is the first time I''ve ever heard of a human being wearing the bracelet of the demon tribe and using traitorous swordsmanship to slay Oken and bury, albeit incompletely, the demon god Isagaki had sent down. In his report, Kagari had listed five people to watch out for, but the most mysterious of them all was Sora.


    Since he slayed Oaken, a light god, and also Isagi, a general of Kazan, it is hard to believe that there is a direct connection between them. However, Azuma thought that in order to unravel the complicated situation, it would be normal to start with the most suspicious person.


    He also thought that by listening to the opinion of Kagari, who had actually confronted him, he might be able to see something new.


    Cagalli responded to his brother''s question with a simple answer.


    "No, I don''t think so, Brother Azuma. I don''t think he would have done such a troublesome thing before he cut down Oaken and Isagi. That''s just my intuition, though.


    "Hmm. So, do you think you can win him over to our side?


    Kagari wasn''t the only one who reacted to those words. Three different calls were made at the same time, "elder brother," "eldest brother," and "brother Azuma," which shook Azuma''s earlobes.


    The three brothers quickly exchanged glances, and after a moment, Degas opened his mouth to speak for all three of them.


    The three brothers exchanged quick glances. No matter how strong the sky is, it is still a human being. If you make an ally out of a human, your people''s discontent will quickly reach the heavens.


    "I understand, Doga. But, as Hakuro said earlier, if there is a way to get information outside the gate, Nakayama would like to secure it. Especially if it is possible to know the condition of our people outside. Don''t you think so?


    "That''s certainly not a problem, but ......


    When Degas was unusually stumped, Azuma smiled as if to dispel the other''s concerns.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make peace with the humans at this point, Doga. Hakuro and Cagalli, listen to me. We''ll take back the gate. This is a prerequisite for Nakayama and me. We will never do anything to violate this premise.


    The three brothers nodded vigorously at Azuma''s words.


    Azuma looked at the faces of his brothers with satisfaction, and his tone slowed slightly at this point.


    But taking back the gate is not the end of the story. That is where it all begins. It has been three hundred years since the demon tribe was imprisoned in the demon world. In the meantime, humans have prospered in the rich outside world and their numbers have increased greatly. I have no intention of fighting until I kill them all. Because what I want is for Zhong Shan and the demon tribe to prosper, not for them to continue to sip human flesh and blood.


    The younger brothers nodded at these words as well. However, the speed with which they nodded varied somewhat, probably because each of them had their own thoughts.


    Azuma''s words continued.


    Of course, the people who have lost the gate will be eager to fight back. Even if we don''t want to fight, we must continue to fight. In order to stop this cycle, we have to talk to the humans somewhere. We must face them not with blades but with words. I think it''s not a bad idea to prepare the tools to do so now.


    "...... Does Brother Azuma expect the one in the sky to play that role?


    Expectations. Yes, I do. You''ll be able to use your skills as a gatekeeper and also have friendship with the demon tribe. I don''t think there are many people like that.


    My brother''s voice was soft, yet deep. As if struck by his voice, the younger brothers hung their heads in unison.


    Each of them felt differently about human beings, but that did not outweigh their respect for their older brother. Nakayama has always followed Azuma''s words. And that would not change in the future. By chance, the three brothers felt the same feelings in their hearts.


    The four brothers continued their discussions.


    As a result, it was decided that Kagari would go to Daxing Mountain, and Degas would continue to guard the gate. While Azuma was settled in the West, he was prepared to act as the back-up for both Da Xing Shan and the Gate if the need arose. And Hakuro was to go to the main shrine of the Koushinkyou to inquire about the cult.


    After these decisions were made, Doga moved his huge body and turned to his brother.


    Then, brother, I will return to the camp ahead of you. The gatekeepers are only guarding the fort and not making any move, but that may not last forever.


    "I see. I''m sorry to have to send you back, but I need you to hold the gate for me.


    I''ll leave you in peace.


    After bowing to his brother, Degas turned his gaze to his two younger brothers.


    "Take care of yourselves, Hakuro and Kagari, and do your duty.


    "Very well, Second Brother.


    "I''ll be back soon with the rest of Da Xing Shan. Until then, Brother Doga.


    Degas nodded in reply to his brothers, then stood up and left Azuma''s office.


    And so, the four brothers began to take on their respective roles.